Donate
   
Select your preferred input and type any Sanskrit or English word. Enclose the word in “” for an EXACT match e.g. “yoga”.
Root Search
tan has 2 results
        Root Word (Pāṇini Dhātupāṭha:)Full Root MarkerSenseClassSutra
√tantanuuvistāre81
√tantanuuśraddhopakaraṇayoḥ10231
 
 
tan has 3 results
Root WordIAST MeaningMonier Williams PageClass
√तन्tanstretching / vistāra1001/3Cl.8
√तन्tanconfiding, trusting, placing confidence / śraddhā1095/3Cl.10
√तन्tanhelping assisting, aiding / upakaraṇa195/2Cl.10
Amarakosha Search
Results for tan
WordReferenceGenderNumberSynonymsDefinition
abhayā2.2.59FeminineSingularśivā, haimavatī, tanā, avyathā, śreyasī, harītakī, kāyasthā, cetakī, amṛtā, pathyā
abhram1.3.6-7NeuterSingularmudiraḥ, ambubhṛt, jaladharaḥ, stanayitnuḥ, dhūmayoniḥ, jīmūtaḥ, vāridaḥ, dhārādharaḥ, vārivāhaḥ, jalamuk, ghanaḥ, taḍitvān, balāhakaḥ, meghaḥcloud
agniḥMasculineSingularjvalanaḥ, barhiḥ, śociṣkeśaḥ, bṛhadbhānuḥ, analaḥ, śikhāvān, hutabhuk, saptārciḥ, citrabhānuḥ, appittam, vaiśvānaraḥ, dhanañjayaḥ, jātavedāḥ, śuṣmā, uṣarbudhaḥ, kṛśānuḥ, rohitāśvaḥ, āśuśukṣaṇiḥ, dahanaḥ, damunāḥ, vibhāvasuḥ, vahniḥ, kṛpīṭayoniḥ, tanūnapāt, kṛṣṇavartmā, āśrayāśaḥ, pāvakaḥ, vāyusakhaḥ, hiraṇyaretāḥ, havyavāhanaḥ, śukraḥ, śuciḥ, vītihotraḥfire god
ājiḥ3.3.38FeminineSingularcetanā, hastādyaiḥarthasūcanā
alpam3.1.61MasculineSingulartanuḥ, sūkṣmam, stokaḥ, kaṇaḥ, truṭiḥ, kṛśam, ślakṣaṇam, leśaḥ, mātrā, dabhram, kṣullakaḥ, aṇuḥ, lavaḥ
anāhatam2.6.113MasculineSingulartantrakam, navāmbaram, niṣpravāṇi
anurodhaḥ2.8.12MasculineSingularanuvartanam
ātmajaḥ2.6.27MasculineSingulartanayaḥ, ‍sunuḥ, ‍sutaḥ, putraḥ
avanāyaḥ2.4.27MasculineSingularnipātanam
ayanam2.1.15NeuterSingularpadavī, mārgaḥ, vartanī, saraṇiḥ, panthāḥ, vartma, padyā, sṛtiḥ, adhvā, ekapadī, paddhatiḥ
buddhiḥ1.5.1FeminineSingularpratipat, upalabdhiḥ, śemuṣī, dhiṣaṇā, cetanā, saṃvit, prekṣā, prajñā, manīṣā, jñaptiḥ, cit, matiḥ, dhīḥunderstanding or intellect
caityamNeuterSingularāyatanam
deśaḥ2.1.8MasculineSingularviṣayaḥ, upavartanam
duhitā2.6.27FeminineSingulartanayā, ‍sunū, ‍sutā, putrī, ātmajā
gaṃgā1.10.31FeminineSingularbhāgīrathī, tripathagā, trisrotā, viṣṇupadī, bhīṣmasūḥ, jahnutanayā, suranimnagāganges(river)
gardabhāṇḍaḥ2.2.43MasculineSingularplakṣaḥ, kandarālaḥ, kapītanaḥ, supārśvakaḥ
garut2.5.38NeuterSingularpakṣaḥ, chadaḥ, pattram, patattram, tanūruham
gauḥ2.9.67-72FeminineSingularupasaryā, rohiṇī, bahusūtiḥ, kapilā, navasūtikā, ekahāyanī, droṇakṣīrā, bandhyā, saurabheyī, garbhopaghātinī, arjunī, acaṇḍī, dhavalā, vaṣkayiṇī, dvivarṣā, pīnoghnī, tryabdā, samāṃsamīnā, sandhinī, vaśā, praṣṭhauhī, naicikī, pareṣṭukā, pāṭalā, suvratā, caturabdā, droṇadugdhā, avatokā, usrā, kālyā, aghnyā, sukarā, kṛṣṇā, dhenuḥ, ekābdā, pīvarastanī, trihāyaṇī, māheyī, vehad, śṛṅgiṇī, bālagarbhiṇī, śavalī, cirasūtā, dvihāyanī, sukhasaṃdohyā, caturhāyaṇī, dhenuṣyā, sravadgarbhā, mātā(49)cow
gāyatrī2.2.49FeminineSingularbālatanayaḥ, khadiraḥ, dantadhāvanaḥ
gṛham2.2.4-5NeuterSingularagāram, vastyam, sadma, geham, ālayaḥ, gṛhāḥ, bhavanam, niśāntam, veśma, nilayaḥ, mandiram, sadanam, niketanam, udavasitam, nikāyyaḥ
jagaraḥ2.8.66MasculineSingularkaṅkaṭakaḥ, kavacaḥ, tanutram, varma, daṃśanam, uraśchadaḥ
jīvikā2.9.1FeminineSingular‍ājīvaḥ, vārtā, vṛttiḥ, vartanam, jīvanam
kakṣyā3.3.166FeminineSingularātmavān, arthātanapetaḥ
kālindīFeminineSingularśamanasvasā, sūryatanayā, yamunāyamuna(river)
kāraṇāFeminineSingulartanā, tīvravedanāagony
khagaḥ2.5.35-36MasculineSingularvihaṅgamaḥ, pakṣī, śakunaḥ, pattrī, pattrarathaḥ, vājī, viṣkiraḥ, garutmān, vihaṅgaḥ, vihāyāḥ, śakuniḥ, dvijaḥ, patagaḥ, aṇḍajaḥ, vikiraḥ, patatriḥ, pitsan, vihagaḥ, śakuntiḥ, śakuntaḥ, patatrī, patan, nagaukāḥ, viḥ, nīḍodbhavaḥ, nabhasaṅgamaḥ
kuṅkumam2.6.124NeuterSingularlohitacandanam, saṅkocam, bāhlīkam, kāśmīrājanma, dhīram, raktam, varam, piśunam, tanam, agniśikham
lakṣmīḥ1.1.27FeminineSingularbhārgavī, , haripriyā, padmā, kṣīrasāgarakanyakā, ramā, lokamātā, śrīḥ, padmālayā, lokajananī, kṣīrodatanayā, indirā, kamalālaxmi, goddess of wealth
lūtā2.2.14FeminineSingularmarkaṭakaḥ, tantuvāyaḥ, ūrṇanābhaḥ
madanaḥ1.1.25-26MasculineSingularbrahmasūḥ, māraḥ, kandarpaḥ, kāmaḥ, sambarāriḥ, ananyajaḥ, makaradhvajaḥ, viśvaketuḥ, pradyumnaḥ, darpakaḥ, pañcaśaraḥ, manasijaḥ, puṣpadhanvā, ātmabhūḥ, manmathaḥ, mīnaketanaḥ, anaṅgaḥ, smaraḥ, kusumeṣuḥ, ratipatiḥkamadeva
māraṇam2.8.118NeuterSingularnirbahaṇam, pravāsanam, nihiṃsanam, nirgranthanam, nihānanam, nirvāpaṇam, pratighātanam, krathanam, piñjaḥ, unmāthaḥ, nikāraṇam, parāsanam, nirvāsanam, apāsanam, kṣaṇanam, viśasanam, udvāsanam, ujjāsanam, viśaraḥ, pramāpaṇam, viśāraṇam, niṣūdanam, saṃjñapanam, ni‍starhaṇam, parivarjanam, māraṇam, pramathanam, ālambhaḥ, ghātaḥ
mṛdvīkāFeminineSingulargostanī, drākṣā, svādvī, madhurasā
mūlyam2.10.38-39NeuterSingularbharaṇam, bharma, vidhā, paṇaḥ, bharaṇyam, bhṛ‍tiḥ, karmaṇyā, nirveśaḥ, vetanam, bhṛtyā
mūṣā2.10.33FeminineSingulartaijasāvartanī
niṣkaḥ3.3.14MasculineSingularkṛtiḥ, tanā
parighaḥ2.8.93MasculineSingularparighātanaḥ
patākā2.8.102FeminineSingular‍vaijayantī, ketanam, ‍‍dhvajam
pelavam3.1.66MasculineSingularviralam, tanu
tanaḥMasculineSingularāmrātakaḥ, kapītanaḥ
prajñuḥ2.6.47MasculineSingularpragatanāsikaḥ
prakāraḥ3.3.170MasculineSingularabdaḥ, strīstanaḥ
prāṇīMasculineSingularjantuḥ, janyuḥ, śarīrī, cetanaḥ, janmīanimal
prasavaḥ3.3.216MasculineSingularśastraḥ, śūdrāyāṃvipratanayaḥ
pratīkāraḥ2.8.112MasculineSingularvairaśuddhiḥ, vairaniryātanam
pratimā2.10.36MasculineSingularpratiyātanā, praticchāyā, pratikṛtiḥ, arcā, pratimānam, pratinidhiḥ, pratibimbam
pratyagraḥ3.1.77MasculineSingulartanaḥ, navaḥ, nūtnaḥ, abhinavaḥ, navyaḥ, navīnaḥ
pṛśniḥ2.6.48MasculineSingularalpatanuḥ
pūḥFeminineSingularnagarī, pattanam, puṭabhedanam, sthānīyam, nigamaḥ, purī
purāṇaḥ3.1.76MasculineSingularpurātanam, cirantanam, pratanam, pratnam
rītipuṣpam2.9.104NeuterSingularpiñjaram, tanam, tālam, ālam
śarīram2.6.71NeuterSingulartanūḥ, dehaḥ, varṣma, gātram, tanuḥ, kāyaḥ, saṃhananam, kalevaram, mūrtiḥ, vigrahaḥ, vapuḥ
sarṣapaḥ2.9.18MasculineSingulartantubhaḥ, kadambakaḥ
śāśvataḥ3.1.71MasculineSingularsanātanaḥ, dhruvaḥ, nityaḥ, sadātanaḥ
senā2.8.79FeminineSingularsainyam, camūḥ, ‍vāhinī, anīkam, balam, anīkanī, dhvajinī, cakram, ‍varūthinī, pṛtanā
śirīṣaḥ2.2.63MasculineSingularkapītanaḥ, maṇḍilaḥ
stanaṃdhayī2.6.41MasculineSingularuttānaśayā, ḍimbhā, stanapā
sūraḥ1.3.28-30MasculineSingularsahasrāṃśuḥ, raviḥ, chāyānāthaḥ, jagaccakṣuḥ, pradyotanaḥ, lokabāndhavaḥ, aryamā, dhāmanidhiḥ, divākaraḥ, braghnaḥ, bhāsvān, haridaśvaḥ, arkaḥ, aruṇaḥ, taraṇiḥ, virocanaḥ, tviṣāṃpatiḥ, haṃsaḥ, savitā, tejasāṃrāśiḥ, karmasākṣī, trayītanuḥ, khadyotaḥ, sūryaḥ, bhagaḥ, dvādaśātmā, abjinīpatiḥ, ahaskaraḥ, vibhākaraḥ, saptāśvaḥ, vikartanaḥ, mihiraḥ, dyumaṇiḥ, citrabhānuḥ, grahapatiḥ, bhānuḥ, tapanaḥ, padmākṣaḥ, tamisrahā, lokabandhuḥ, dinamaṇiḥ, inaḥ, ādityaḥ, aṃśumālī, bhāskaraḥ, prabhākaraḥ, vivasvān, uṣṇaraśmiḥ, mārtaṇḍaḥ, pūṣā, mitraḥ, vibhāvasuḥ, aharpatiḥ(53)the sun
suvratā2.9.72FeminineSingular‍pīvarastanī
tāṇḍavam1.7.9MasculineSingularnāṭyam, lāsyam, nṛtyam, nartanam, naṭanamdancing(particularly, the frantic or violent dance of shiva)
tandrī3.3.184FeminineSingularśroṇiḥ, bhāryā
tandrīFeminineSingularpramīlālastitude
tantavaḥ2.10.28MasculineSingularsūtram
tantraḥ3.3.193NeuterSingularrājakaśerū
tantuvāyaḥ2.10.6MasculineSingularkuvindaḥ
tanuḥ3.3.120FeminineSingularutsāhanam, hiṃsā, sūcanam
tanūruham2.6.100NeuterSingularroma, loma
udyānam3.3.124NeuterSingularupakaraṇam, māraṇam, anuvrajyā, mṛtasaṃskāraḥ, gatiḥ, dravyopapādanam, nirvartanam
ūtam3.1.101MasculineSingularsyūtam, utam, tantusantatam
utsādanam2.6.122NeuterSingularudvartanam
utthānam3.3.125NeuterSingularakṣiloma, kiñjalkaḥ, tantvādyaṃśaḥ
vatsādanīFeminineSingularjīvantikā, somavallī, chinnaruhā, viśalyā, guḍūcī, madhuparṇī, tantrikā, amṛtā
velljam2.9.36NeuterSingularkṛṣṇam, ūṣaṇam, dharmapattanam, marīcam, kolakam
vigraḥ2.6.46MasculineSingulargatanāsikaḥ
vivadhaḥ3.3.103MasculineSingulardoṣotpādaḥ, prakṛtyādivinaśvaraḥ(vyākaraṇe), mukhyānuyāyīśiśuḥ, prakṛtasyānuvartanam
vyañjanam3.3.123NeuterSingularudgamaḥ, pauruṣam, tantram, sanniviṣṭhaḥ
vyāpādaḥMasculineSingulardrohacintanammalice
yajñaḥ2.7.15MasculineSingularkratuḥ, savaḥ, adhvaraḥ, yāgaḥ, saptatantuḥ, makhaḥ
yantā3.3.66MasculineSingularpārthivaḥ, tanayaḥ
stanitam1.3.8NeuterSingularmeghanirghoṣaḥ, rasitam, garjitamthe rattling of thunder
tanaḥMasculineSingularāmrātakaḥ, kapītanaḥ
stanaṃdhayī2.6.41MasculineSingularuttānaśayā, ḍimbhā, stanapā
natanāsikaḥ2.6.45MasculineSingularavaṭīṭaḥ, avanāṭaḥ, avabhraṭaḥ
stanau2.6.78MasculineDualkucau
vaitanikaḥ2.10.15MasculineSingularkarmakaraḥ, bhṛtakaḥ, bhṛtibhuk
svatantraḥ3.1.14MasculineSingularapāvṛtaḥ, svairī, svacchandaḥ, niravagrahaḥ
paratantraḥ3.1.14MasculineSingularnāthavān, parādhīnaḥ, paravān
artanam2.4.32NeuterSingularṛtīyā, hṛṇīyā, ghṛṇā
ketanam3.3.121NeuterSingularlokavādaḥ, paśvahipakṣiṇāṃyuddham
niryātanam3.3.127NeuterSingularguhyam, akāryam
stanaḥ3.5.12MasculineSingular
Monier-Williams Search
Results for tan
Devanagari
BrahmiEXPERIMENTAL
tanin compound for t/ad-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tan cl.1.10. nati-, tānayati-, to believe in ; "to assist"or"to afflict with pain" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tan (= stan-) cl.4. nyati- (Aorist 2. sg. tatanas-) to resound, roar ; ([ see etc.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tan cl.8 P. A1. n/oti-, nut/e- (3. plural nv/ate-[ --and vi-tanvat/e- ] ; imperative nu-[ /ava-and v/i-tanuhi- ; see Va1rtt. 1 ] ; nuṣva- ; subjunctive 2. sg. nuthās-, ;1. dual number navāvahai-, ; imperfect tense 3. plural /atanvata-, ; perfect tense P. tat/āna-,once tāt- ;2. sg. tat/antha-[ ],class. tenitha-[ ]; A1.1. 2. 3. sg. [ --] tatane-, [abh/i-]tatniṣe-, [v/i-]tatne- ;3. sg. irregular tate-, ;3. plural tatnir/e-[ v/i-- ] or ten-[ (vi--)etc.; see ]; Aorist P. /atan- ; [/ā-]atān-, ; ;[ p/ari--, v/i--] atanat- ; [anv-/ā]atāṃsīt- ; atānīt- ; tat/anat-, [abh/i-]t/anāma-, t/anan- ;2. plural ataniṣṭa- ;3. dual number atāniṣṭām- ; A1. atata-or ataniṣṭa-, atathās-or ataniṣṭhās- ;3. plural /atnata- ; tat/ananta-, ;1. sg. atasi- plural ataṃsmahi- ; future 2nd taṃsy/ate- ; future 1st [vi-]tāyitā- ; parasmE-pada proper tanv/at-, vān/a-; perfect tense tatanv/as-; ind.p. tatvā-, tv/āya-, -t/atya- ;[ vi--] tāya- ; infinitive mood tantum- ; Passive voice tāy/ate- [ parasmE-pada y/amāna-] etc.; tanyate- ; Aorist atāyi- ) to extend, spread, be diffused (as light) over, shine, extend towards, reach to etc. ; to be protracted, continue, endure ; to stretch (a cord), extend or bend (a bow), spread, spin out, weave etc. ; to emboss ; to prepare (a way for) ; to direct (one's way, gatim-) towards ; to propagate (one's self or one's family, tanūs-, tantum-) ; to (spread id est to) speak (words) ; to protract ; to put forth, show, manifest, display, augment etc. (Passive voice to be put forth or extended, increase ) ; to accomplish, perform (a ceremony) etc. ; to sacrifice ; to compose (a literary work) ; to render (any one thirsty, double accusative) : Desiderative titaniṣati-, taṃsati-, tāṃs- : Intensive tantanyate-, tantanīti-, ; ([ see , etc.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanm. (only dat, t/ane-and instrumental case t/anā-) continuation, uninterrupted succession View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanm. propagation, offspring, posterity ([ tanvā t/anā ca-or tm/anā tānā-or tanve t/ane-(ca-),"for one's own person and one's children"])
tanāind. (t/anā-,once tanā-, ) instrumental case in uninterrupted succession, one after another, continually View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. offspring, posterity (n/āyā-for nāya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. sg. or Vedic or Veda n. plural idem or 'n. offspring, posterity (n/āyā-for nāya-)' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanabālam. pl, Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanādimfn. beginning with tan- (the 8th cl. of roots) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanaka(for vet-?), a reward View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanasn. offspring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanas nikā-, nitṛ-, etc. See 3. tan-.
tanayamfn. propagating a family, belonging to one's own family (often said of tok/a-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayam. a son (dual number"son and daughter", ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayam. equals -bhavana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayam. Name of a vāsiṣṭha- (varia lectio anagha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayan. posterity, family, race, offspring, child ("grandchild" , opposed to tok/a-,"child" ) (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-)., ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayāf. (gaRa priyādi-) a daughter (varia lectio) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayan. the plant cakra-tulyā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayabhavanan. the 5th lunar mansion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayasarasn. "offspring-receptacle", a mother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayīkṛtamfn. made a son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayitnumfn. (equals stan-) roaring, thundering, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayitnuSee 2. tan-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tand cl.1 A1. date-, to become relaxed ; see /a-tandra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandr cl.1 P. drati-, = sad- ; (subjunctive drat-) to make languid : Causal dr/ayate-, to grow fatigued () (with infinitive mood). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandran. a row () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrāf. lassitude, exhaustion, laziness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrālumfn. () tired, wearied, sleepy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandravāyam. for ntra-v- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrāvinmfn. idem or 'mfn. () tired, wearied, sleepy ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrayumfn. fatigued, lazy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrim. equals drā-, (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrim. (instrumental case driṇā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrīf. /īs- ([ ]), ī- ([ ]) equals drā- (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' Nominal verb drīs-, ) (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' Nominal verb f(drī-). ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrīf. see sambādha-tandr/ī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrija varia lectio for ntija-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrikam. a kind of fever View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrikāf. equals drā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrinmfn. See a-- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandrinm. equals drika- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandripāla varia lectio for nti-p-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandritamfn. equals mūḍha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandritamfn. See a--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tandritāf. lassitude, sleepiness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanikāf. a cord View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanimanm. (fr. n/u- gaRa pṛthv-ādi-;oxyt.) thinness, slenderness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanimanm. shallowness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanimanm. weakness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanimann. the liver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
taniṣṭhamfn. superl. of n/u-, smallest, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanitṛm. an accomplisher View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanīyasmfn. Comparative degree of n/u-, very thin or minute View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmadhyan. "the midst thereof" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmadhyasthamfn. situated in the midst of that. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmadhyātind. ablative from among them View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmann. (probably) = tardman-, fissure, hole, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmanasmfn. absorbed in mind by that View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmāninmfn. implying that (which the base indicates, exempli gratia, 'for example' Nom. P. aghāya-,"to act wickedly", fr. agh/a-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātramfn. equals traka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātramfn. equals trika- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātran. merely that, only a trifle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātran. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātran. a rudimentary or subtle element (5 in number, viz. śabda--, sparśa--, rūpa--, rasa--, gandha--,from which the 5 mahā-bhūta-s or grosser elements are produced see ) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātrakamfn. merely that, only so little View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātrasargam. (in sāṃkhya- philosophy) creation of the subtle elements, rudimentary creation. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātratāf. the state of a tan-mātra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātratvan. idem or 'f. the state of a tan-mātra- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmātrikamfn. consisting of tan-mātra-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmayamfn. made up of, that, absorbed in or identical with that etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmayatāf. the being absorbed in or identical with that View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmayatvan. idem or 'f. the being absorbed in or identical with that ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmayībhāvam. id. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmukhikayā instrumental case ind. for this reason View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmūlamfn. rooted in (id est caused by) that
tanmūlatvan. the being based in that View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanmūlatvan. the being its root View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tannāmikamfn. named thus, iv, 1, 114 Va1rtt. 6. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tannāśam. destruction of that. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanni nnī- varia lectio for nvī- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tannimittamf(ā-)n. caused by that View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tannimittamf(ā-)n. relating to that View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tannimittamf(ā-)n. conformable to that View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tannimittan. a-- negative , 24. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tannimittaSee . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tannimittatvan. the being its cause View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanonua kind of ṣaṣṭika- rice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantasya Intensive taṃs- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanthīind. with as-, kṛ-, bhū- gaRa ūry-ādi- (; varia lectio tasthī-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantif. ( ) a cord, line, string (especially a long line to which a series of calves are fastened by smaller cords) on xiii and (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantif. (ntī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantif. extension View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantim. a weaver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantim. see 2. tati-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanf. equals ti- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanf. See also vatsa--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanti -, t/antu-, etc. See column 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanticaramfn. going with (id est led by) a cord View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantijam. Name of a son of kanavaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantipālam. "guardian of (the calves kept together by) a tant/i- ", a N. assumed by saha-deva- at virāṭa-'s court View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantipālam. Name of a son of kanavaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantipālakam. equals la-, Saha-deva View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantīyajñam. a sacrifice performed for a tant/i- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. ( ) a loom, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. the warp View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. the leading or principal or essential part, main point, characteristic feature, model, type, system, framework etc. (exempli gratia, 'for example' kulasya t-,"the principal action in keeping up a family id est propagation "; in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound'"depending on"see ātma--, sva--, para--,etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. doctrine, rule, theory, scientific work, chapter of such a work (especially the 1st section of a treatise on astronomy ; parāśara-'s work on astronomy ) etc. (see ṣaṣṭi--etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. a class of works teaching magical and mystical formularies (mostly in the form of dialogues between śiva- and durgā- and said to treat of 5 subjects, 1. the creation, 2. the destruction of the world, 3. the worship of the gods, 4. the attainment of all objects, especially of 6 superhuman faculties, 5. the 4 modes of union with the supreme spirit by meditation; see pp. 63, 85, 184, 189, 205ff.)
tantran. a spell View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. oath or ordeal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. Name of a sāman- (also called"that of virūpa-") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. an army (see trin-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' a row, number, series, troop View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. equals rājya-t-, government View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. (para t-,"the highest authority") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. a means which leads to two or more results, contrivance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. a drug (especially one of specific faculties), chief remedy see trāvāpa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. equals paricchada- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. equals anta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. wealth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. a house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. happiness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrāf. for ndrā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrabhedam. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantracūḍāmaṇim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantragandharvan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantragarbham. Name of work , . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrahṛdayan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrakamfn. recently from the loom, new and unbleached View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrakamfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' for tra-, doctrine See pañca-- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrakāram. the author of any scientific treatise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrakāṣṭhan. equals ntu-k- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrakaumudīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantramantraprakāśam. Name of work , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantraṇan. the supporting of a family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrāntarīyam. plural the sāṃkhya- philosophers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrapradīpam. Name of a commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantraprakāśam. Name of work , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrarājam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrarājakam. Name of a medical work by jābāla- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantraratnan. Name of work by pārtha-sārathi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrasāram. " tantra--essence", Name of a compilation. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantraśāstran. Name of work , Scholiast or Commentator View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantratāf. the state of anything that serves as a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantratāf. comprehending several rites in one, ceremony in lieu of a number View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantraṭīkāf. Name of -vārttika- i-iv View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantratvan. dependance on (in compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantravāpafor -vāya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrāvāpan. sg. "attention to the affairs of both one's own and an enemy's country" ([ ]), and"drugs and their preparation" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantravārttikan. equals mīmānsā-t-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantravāyam. (equals ntu-v-) a weaver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantravāyam. a spider View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantravāyamn. weaving View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrayaNom. (fr. tra-) yati-, to follow, as one's rule, ; to provide for (accusative) (ind.p. yitvā- varia lectio; A1."to support a family") ; A1. to regulate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrāyinmfn. (said of the sun) drawing out threads or rays (of light) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantreṇaind. instrumental case so as to be typical or hold good View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīf(īs-; ī-). (īs- see ; ī- ) equals ntī- (varia lectio for ntī-;See also vatsatantrī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīf(īs-; ī-). the wire or string of a lute etc. (tri- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīf(īs-; ī-). (figuratively) the strings of the heart (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīf(īs-; ī-). any tubular vessel of the body, sinew, vein View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīf(īs-; ī-). the plant trikā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīf(īs-; ī-). a girl with peculiar qualities View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīf(īs-; ī-). Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīf(īs-; ī-). see ku-tantrī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrif. equals trī- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrif. varia lectio for ndri-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīf. of tra- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrībhāṇḍan. "chorded instrument", the Indian lute View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrija varia lectio for nti-ja-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrikāf. Cocculus cordifolius View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrikāf. noise in the ears View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrikāf. see apa--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrilamfn. occupied with the affairs of government View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrillakam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrīmukham. a peculiar position of the hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrinmfn. having threads, made of threads, spun, wove View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrinmfn. chorded (an instrument) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrinm. a musician View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrinm. a soldier View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrinm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantripāla varia lectio for nti-p-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantripālakam. Name of jayad-ratha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantritā varia lectio for ndri--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantritamfn. spoken (a spell) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantritamfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') depending on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantritamfn. a-- negative ,"independent" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantritamfn. for a-tandrita- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrottaran. Name of work (varia lectio matott-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. a thread, cord, string, line, wire, warp (of a web), filament, fibre etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. a cobweb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. a succession of sacrificial performances View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. any one propagating his family in regular succession (see kula--) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. a line of descendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. any continuity (as of thirst or hope) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. equals -nāga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. (gaRa gargādi-) Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantum. see kāṣṭha--, vara--, sapt/a--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantubham. "threadlike", Sinapis dichotoma View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantubham. a calf View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantubhūtamfn. being the propagator of a family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantujālaSee kṛmi--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuka in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' a thread, rope View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukam. a kind of serpent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukam. the plant tu-bha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukaraṇan. spinning, on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukarttṛm. "propagating the succession of a family (kula--) " equals kula-tantu- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukāryan. "thread-work", a web View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukāṣṭhan. "piece of fibrous wood", a weaver's brush View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukīf. a vein View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukīṭam. a silk-worm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukriyāf. spinning work on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantukṛntanan. cutting off the propagation of a family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantulamfn. roping (as slime) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantulan. equals tura-, the fibrous root of a lotus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantumadhyamf(ā-)n. having a thread-like waist View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantumatmfn. forming threads,"roping"(as a liquid) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantumatmfn. (a-- negative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantumatmfn. "uninterrupted like a thread"(said of an agni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantumatīf. an oblation offered to that agni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantumatīf. Name of murāri-'s mother, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuṇam. equals tu-nāga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantunābham. "emitting threads from its navel", a spider View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantunāgam. a shark View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuniryāsam. "having stringy exudations", the palmyra tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuparvann. "thread-festival", the day of full moon in month śrāvaṇa- (anniversary of kṛṣṇa-'s investment with the Brahmanical cord) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanturan. the fibrous root of a lotus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanturam. plural Name of a family (varia lectio nnara-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuśālāf. equals -vāya-ś- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantusaṃtānam. weaving of threads View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantusaṃtatamfn. woven View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantusaṃtatamfn. sewn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantusaṃtatan. wove cloth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantusaṃtatif. sewing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantusāram. "having a fibrous pith", the betel-nut tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantusārakam. idem or 'm. "having a fibrous pith", the betel-nut tree ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantutvan. the consisting of threads View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvādyan. a stringed instrument View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvānan. weaving View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvāpafor -vāya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvardhanam. "race-increaser", viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvardhanam. śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvāyam. ( on ) a weaver (see rajaka--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvāyam. a spider View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvāyam. weaving View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvāyadaṇḍam. a loom (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvāyaśālāf. a weaver's workshop View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvigrahāf. equals tata-pattrī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantvin compound for tu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantvagran. the end of thread gaRa gahādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantvagrīyamfn. fr. gra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanumf(us-, /ūs-, -)n. thin, slender, attenuated, emaciated, small, little, minute, delicate, fine (texture ) etc. (in compound gaRa kaḍārādi-;also equals -dagdha- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanumf(us-, /ūs-, -)n. (said of a speech or hymn) accomplished (in metre) (accusative f. nv/am-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanum. (gaRa 2. lohitādi-,not in ) Name of a ṛṣi- with a very emaciated body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanuf. (us-) (once m. ) equals n/ū- (See sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order), the body, person, self (see duṣ-ṭanu-, priy/a--) (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') (svakā t-,"one's own person", ) (accusative plural irregular navas-, ) etc. (iyaṃ tanur mama-,"this my self. id est I myself here "; nuṃ-tyaj-or -,"to give up one's life" ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanum. form or manifestation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanum. the skin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanum. equals -gṛha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanum. Desmodium gangeticum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanum. Balanites Roxburghii (vv.ll. tannī-, nni-,"Hemionitis cordifolia"; tajvi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanum. a metre of 4 + 24 syllables View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanum. Name of a wife of kṛṣṇa- (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanum. ([ confer, compare ; Latin tenuisetc.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūin compound for n/u-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūf. (of n/u- q.v; accusative nv/am- etc. ; nuvam-[ vArttika ] ;instr, nuvā-, ; genitive case ablative nv/as- etc.; locative case nv/i-& nv/ī- ; nv/ām- etc.; dual number n/ū-[ ], nv/ā-[ ], n/uvau-[ ], nvau-[see gharma--]; plural Nominal verb & accusative nv/as- etc. ; Nominal verb n/uvas- ) the body, person, self (often used like a reflexive noon.; see ātm/an-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūf. form or manifestation etc. (tan/ū manyos-,"a sign of wrath") . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanubalamf(ā-)n. "of small strength", a-- negative , strong View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūbalan. strength of body, one's, own strength View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanubhastrāf. "body-bellows", the nose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanubhavam. equals -ja- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanubhāvam. equals -- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūbhavam. equals nu-ja-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanubhṛtm. any being possessing a body, especially a human being View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanubhūmif. "stage of personality", Name of a period in a śrāvaka-'s life
tanūbhūtamfn. become small, diminished View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanubījam. "small-seeded", the jujube View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanucchad View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanucchadam. (see ) equals -tra- (often in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanucchadam. plural feathers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanucchāyam. "shading little", a kind of Acacia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanudagdhamfn. (said of a kleśa- in yoga- philosophy) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanudānan. offering the body (for sexual intercourse) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanudānan. a scanty gift. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūdaramf(ī-)n. thin-waisted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūdbhavam. equals nu-ja-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūdeśam. a part of the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūdevatāf. a form (of fire) deified View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanudhīmfn. little-minded View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanudīrghaghoṇamfn. one who has a thin long nose, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūdūṣimfn. destroying the person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanugṛhan. the 1st lunar mansion, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūhavisn. an oblation offered to -devatā-
tanuhradam. the rectum, anus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūhradam. equals nu-h- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanujam. equals -ruh-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanujam. a son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanujāf. a daughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūjamfn. produced or born on or from the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūjamfn. belonging to the person, (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūjam. a son etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūjam. Name of a sādhya-, 11536 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūjan. the plumage, wing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūjāf. a daughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūjanim. a son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanujanmanm. equals -ja- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūjanmanm. idem or 'm. a son ' , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanujatvan. sonship View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanujihvatāf. the having a thin tongue (one of the 80 minor maeks of a buddha-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukamfn. (gaRa yāvādi-) thin and (said of a liquid) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukamfn. small View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukam. Grislea tomentosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukam. Terminalia bellerica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukam. the cinnamon tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukāf. Diospyros embryopteris View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūkaraṇan. making thin, attenuation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūkaraṇan. paring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūkartṛm. making thin or emaciated, a destroyer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukeśamf(ī-)n. delicate-haired View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukeśāf. plural See kṣemavṛddhi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūkṛto make thin ; (ind.p. -kṛtya-) to diminish, discard (lajjām-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūkṛtmfn. "forming the person", preserving life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūkṛtmfn. forming a manifestation of (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūkṛtmfn. caused by one's self. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūkṛtamfn. pared View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūkṛthapreservation of the person, 86, 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukṣīram. "thin-sapped", Spondias mangifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanukūpam. pore of the skin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanulamfn. spread, expanded, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanulatāf. a slender body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanumadhyan. "body-middle", the waist View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanumadhyamf(ā-)n. equals dhyama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanumadhyāf. a metre of 4x6 (- - u u - -) syllables. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanumadhyamamf(ā-)n. slender-waisted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanumatmfn. embodied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanumūrtimfn. thin-shaped View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūnam. "bodiless", the wind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūnapan. (derived fr. -n/apāt-taken as -napād-,"eating tanūnapa-") ghee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūnapātm. (t/anū--) "son of himself, self-generated (as in lightning or by the attrition of the araṇi-s see ) ", a sacred Name of Fire (chiefly used in some verses of the āprī- hymns) (accusative pātam-, ) (dative case ptre-;= ) (genitive case ptur-,4, 2, 5 irregular Nominal verb ptā-[only etymological see 4, 2, 5] 4, 2, 11) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūnapātm. fire (in general) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūnapātm. Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūnapātm. Plumbago zeylanica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūnapātvatmfn. containing the word t/anū-n/apāt- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūnaptṛ(t/anū--), base for the weak cases of pāt- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūnaptṛ see tānūnaptr/a-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūpām. protecting the person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanupādakṣapāṭanan. Name of one of 18 ceremonies performed with particular kuṇḍa-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūpānamf(ī-)n. idem or 'm. protecting the person ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūpānan. protection of the person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūpānan. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanupattram. "thin-leaved", Terminalia Catappa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanupattram. leafy orpiment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūpāvanmfn. equals -p/ā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūpṛṣṭham. Name of a soma- sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanurasam. "body fluid", sweat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūrjam. Name of a son of the 3rd manu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūrucmfn. brilliant in person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanuruhn. "growing on the body", a hair of the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanuruhan. idem or 'n. "growing on the body", a hair of the body ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanuruhan. a feather View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūruhan. (m. ) equals nu-ruh- etc. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-). ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūruhan. a feather, wing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūruham. a son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanusn. () the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanusaṃcāriṇīf. "moving the body coquettishly (?)", a girl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanuśarīramfn. delicate-bodied. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanusatyan. a simple truth (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanuśirasf. "small-headed", a kind of uṣṇih- metre (of 2 x 11 and 1 x 6 syllables). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanusthānan. equals -gṛha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūśubhra(n/ū--) mfn. decorating the person, (see n/ūṣu śubhr/a-, ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutāf. thinness, tenuity, littleness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūtalam. a measure of length equal to the arms extended, fathom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutaramfn. equals t/anīyas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutran. "body-guard", armour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutrāṇan. equals -tra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutravatmfn. having armour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutrinmfn. equals -tra-vat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutvan. equals -- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutvacm. idem or 'mfn. thin-skinned ' , (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutvacm. the cinnamon tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutvacm. Cassia Senna View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutvacam. Premna spinosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutvakkamfn. thin-skinned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutyāgamfn. spending little View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutyāgam. risking one's life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutyajmfn. giving up one's body, dying, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanutyajmfn. equals -t- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūtyajmfn. risking one's life () . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanuvarmann. armour for the boly, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanūvaśinmfn. having power over the person, ruling (agni-, indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanuvātam. a highly rarified atmosphere (constituting a kind of hell;opposed to ghana-v-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanuvraṇam. "body-wound", elephantiasis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanvin compound for n/u-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanvam. Name of the author of a sāman- (see 2. t/ānva-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanvam. (n., ?) a part of the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanvaṅgam. "slender-limbed", Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanvaṅgīf. a delicate-limbed woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanf. a slender or delicate woman etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanvi varia lectio for - View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanvi nvin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanviSee column 2. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanvinm. "possessed of a body", Name of a son of manu- tāmasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanyatum. thunder (Ved. instrumental case t/ā-, ;perhaps mfn. equals tanayitn/u-, ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanyatum. wind ("a musical instrument") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanyatum. night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanyatu ny/u-. See 2. tan-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanyumfn. equals nayitn/u- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abdatantran. Name of an astronomical work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abdhitanayam. dual number the aśvin-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abdhitanayam. dual number the two aśvin-s, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhibhāyatanan. "abode of superiority", Name of the eight sources of superiority with Buddhists View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhiniḥstanto sound heavily (as a drum) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhiniṣpatanan. springing forth, issuing. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhipatanan. flying towards. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhipratanto spread over (accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhipravartanan. coming or flowing forth (said of the sweat) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhisaṃtan(3. plural -tanvanti-) to use for bridging over or stretching across View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhiśasticātanamfn. keeping off imprecation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhitanto stretch or spread across or over, be prominent, (Aorist 1. plural -tat/anāma-) ; to extend or enlarge in front of (perf. A1.2. sg. -tatniṣe-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhivitan(Imper. 2. sg. -tanu-) to stretch (the string) over or across (the bow) : P. A1. (3. plural -tanvanti-, -tanvate-) to stretch over, cover View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyātanA1. (imperfect tense 3. plural -tanvata-) to take aim at, shoot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyavatan -tanoti-, to send out or spread (as rays instrumental case) towards (accusative) : Passive voice (3. plural -tāyante-) to be sent out or spread (as rays) towards (accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyutpatanan. springing or leaping against any one View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
acaitanyan. unconsciousness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
acaitanyan. insensibility, senselessness, want of spirituality, that which is destitute of consciousness, matter. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ācāratantran. one of the four classes of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
acetanamfn. without consciousness, inanimate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
acetanamfn. unconscious, insensible, senseless, fainting, etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
acyutantam. Name of the ancestor of a warrior tribe called ācyutadanti- or ācyutanti- (though possibly these refer to two distinct tribes). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ācyutantim. plural Name of a warrior-tribe (See acyuta-danta-), (gaRa dāmany-ādi- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ācyutantīyam. a prince of the above tribe View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhastanamfn. lower, being underneath View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhastanamfn. preceding (in a book). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhiketanamind. on a flag, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhivartanan. rolling on, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhivikartanan. the act of cutting off or cutting asunder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhunātanamf(ī-)n. belonging to or extending over the present time
adritanayāf. "mountain-daughter", Name of pārvatī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adritanayāf. Name of a metre (of four lines, each containing twenty-three syllables). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adyatanamf(ī-)n. extending over or referring to to-day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adyatanamf(ī-)n. now-a-days, modern View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adyatanam. the period of a current day, either from midnight to midnight, or from dawn to dark
adyatanabhūtam. the aorist. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adyatanīf. (in grammar) the aorist tense (from its relating what has occurred on the same day). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adyatanīyamfn. extending over or referring to to-day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adyatanīyamfn. current now-a-days. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgatanandin([or -gata-nardin- ]) mfn. (gaRa yuktārohy-ādi- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āghātanan. a slaughter-house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āghātanan. place of execution View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agnipatanan. throwing one's self into fire, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agnitanuf. plural Name (also title or epithet) of particular texts, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agnyāyatanan. a fire-shrine, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agretanamfn. occurring further on, subsequently (in a book). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āharavitanā gaRa mayūra-vyaṃsakādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ahipūtanam. sores on the hinder part of the body (of children) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ahipūtanāf. sores on the hinder part of the body (of children) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ahitanāman(/a-hita--) mfn. having as yet no name View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aiṣamastanamfn. occurring in or relating to this year, of this year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ajāgalastanam. nipple or fleshy protuberance on the neck of goats, an emblem of any useless or worthless object or person. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akartanam. a dwarf View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ākāśānantyāyatanan. "abode of infinity or of infinite space", Name of a world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ākāśānantyāyatanam. plural Name (also title or epithet) of a class of gods, (also tano- paga-, ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aketanamfn. houseless. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ākiṃcanyāyatanan. "abode of absolute want of any existence","non-existence", Name of a world with Buddhists View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ākiṃcanyāyatanam. plural Name (also title or epithet) of a class of gods, (also tano- paga-, ). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ākrāntanāyakāf. (in theatrical language) whose lover is won or kept in obedience View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akṣapātanan. act of casting dice. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akṣaprapātanan. casting glances, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
alpatanumfn. small-bodied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
amīvacātanamf(ī-)n. driving away pains, diseases, or tormenting spirits View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
amoghapatanamfn. "not falling in vain", reaching the aim View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
amṛtanādopaniṣadf. "the sound of immortality", Name of an upaniṣad-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anadyatanam. a tense (either past or future) not applicable to the current day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anāhatanādam. a sound produced otherwise than by beating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anāhatanādam. the sound om-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anantanemim. Name of a king of mālava-, a contemporary of śākyamuni-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānartanan. the act of dancing towards or near, dancing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anāyatanan. or an-āyatan/a- that which is not really a resting-place or an altar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anāyatanagroundless, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anāyatanamfn. (an-āyatan/a-) having no resting-place or altar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anāyatanavatmfn. = the last View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
andhapūtanāf. a female demon causing diseases in children View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṅgakartanan. cutting off a limb. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anīcaistanamfn. not low, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
animittanirākṛtamfn. groundlessly rejected View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anivartanamfn. not turning back or away, steadfast, improper to be abandoned, right. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṅkaparivartanan. turning the body, turning on the other side. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṅkatantran. Name of a book treating of magical marks or figures. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
antanāman(/anta--), mfn. denoting"the end", View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
antanetran. the hem of a garment, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
antarikṣāyatanamfn. having its abode in the atmosphere View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āntratanf. a string made from an animal's intestines, gut. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anucintanan. thinking of, meditating upon, recalling, recollecting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anucintanan. anxiety. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anukīrtanan. the act of narrating or proclaiming or publishing. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuktanimittan. a reason which is unuttered or unheard of or extraordinary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuktanimittamfn. having such a reason. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anupatanan. falling on or upon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anupatanan. following View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anupatanan. (in mathem.) proportion. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anupravartanan. urging to (locative case), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anusaṃtanto overspread, diffuse, extend everywhere ; to join on, continue. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anustanitan. continual thundering, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anutanto extend along, to carry on, continue, develop. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuttarayogatantran. title of the last of the four bauddhatantra-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvartanan. obliging, serving or gratifying another View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvartanan. compliance, obedience View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvartanan. following, attending View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvartanan. concurring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvartanan. consequence, result View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvartanan. continuance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvartanan. supplying from a previous rule. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvartanīyamfn. to be followed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvartanīyamfn. to be supplied from a previous rule. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvitanto extend all along or all over View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anvātanto extend, spread ; to overspread, extend over View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anvāyatanamfn. latitudinal. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apakartanan. cutting in pieces, dismembering, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apakṛṣṭacetanamfn. mentally debased. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aparāhṇatana([ ]) ([ ]) mfn. belonging to or produced at the close of the day. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aparāhṇetana([ ]) mfn. belonging to or produced at the close of the day. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aparivartanīyamfn. not to be exchanged. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apastanamfn. far from the mother's breast, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āpatanan. happening, appearing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āpatanan. coming, approaching View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āpatanan. reaching View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āpatanan. unexpected appearance (as from fate) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apatanadharminmfn. not liable to fall out, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apatanadharmin(n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apatanīyamfn. not causing loss of caste, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apatanta= āpatant/a- (parasmE-pada 1319), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āpatantaa species of grain, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apatantram. spasmodic contraction (of the body or stomach), emprosthotonos View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apatantrakam. idem or 'm. spasmodic contraction (of the body or stomach), emprosthotonos ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apavartanan. taking away, removal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apavartanan. ademption View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apavartanan. reduction of a fraction to its lowest terms, division without remainder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apavartanan. divisor. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apāvartanan. turning away or from, retreat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apāvartanan. repulse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apāyasaṃvartanīyamfn. leading to destruction or hell, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apratihatanetram. "whose eyes are unimpeded", Name of a deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apravartanan. the act of refraining from, not engaging in View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apravartanan. not exciting to any action. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āpravartanan. general outbreak (of perspiration), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarāvartanan. final exemption from life or transmigration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arāyacātanan. idem or 'n. anything that serves to destroy evil spirits ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ardhatanuf. half a body. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aricintanan. plotting against an enemy, administration of foreign affairs View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arkatanayam. equals -ja- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arkatanayam. the planet Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arkatanayam. Name of karṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arkatanayam. of manu- vaivasvata- and manu- sāvarṇi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arkatanayāf. Name of the rivers yamunā- and tapatī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
artanamfn. ( ṛt-), reviling ([ ; equals duhkhin- commentator or commentary ]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
artanan. censure, blame View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārtanāf. ([connected with ārta- ]) a destructive battle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārtanamfn. ([connected with ār/āt-and ār/e- ]) uncultivated, waste, desert View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārtanādam. a cry of pain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthacintanan. attention or consideration of affairs View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthadyotanikāf. Name (also title or epithet) of a work on dramatic art View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthatantran. the doctrine of utility View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthatantramfn. subject to id est acting according to one's interest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthoddyotanikāf. Name (also title or epithet) of a commentator or commentary on by rāghava-bhaṭṭa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arvāktanamf(ā-)n. being on this side of, not reaching up to View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āśātanāf. injury, violation, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āśātanātemptation, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āścotana n. aspersion, sprinkling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āścotanan. applying (ghee etc.) to the eyelids View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āścyotanan. aspersion, sprinkling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āścyotanan. applying (ghee etc.) to the eyelids View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśīrtatanumfn. having an indestructible body, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asitanayanamfn. black-eyed. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśītatanumfn. (only vocative case) having a hot body and (varia lectio for aśītama-of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
astanāf. having no breast or udder, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
astanimagnamfn. set (as the sun) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṣṭastanā([ ]) ([ ]) f. (a cow) whose udder has eight teats (see aṣṭ/āstanā-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṣṭastanā([ ]) f. (a cow) whose udder has eight teats (see aṣṭ/āstanā-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṣṭāstanā(aṣṭ/ā--) f. equals aṣṭa-stan/ā- q.v TS
astatandrimfn. who has laid aside sloth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśvaprapatanan. commentator or commentary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśvaprapatana nīya- (read prapad-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśvaprapatanīyamfn. referring to it View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśvastanamf(ī-)n. not for to-morrow, not provided for to-morrow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśvastanavidmfn. ignorant of the future View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśvastanavidhānan. non-provision for the future (= ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśvastanavidhātṛmfn. not providing for the future View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśvastanikamfn. equals a-śvastana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asvatantramf(ā-)n. not self-willed, dependant, subject View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asvatantratāf. the not being master of one's feelings or passions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asvātantryan. dependence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asyūtanāsikamfn. (a draught ox) whose nose is not pierced, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ātanP. (2. sg. -tanoṣi-; imperfect tense tanot-; perf. -tatāna-; parasmE-pada m. plural -tanv/antas-; perf. p. m. sg. -tatanv/ān-) to extend or stretch over, penetrate, spread, overspread (said of the light), illuminate ; (perf. 2. sg. -tat/antha-) to seek to reach ; to be ready for, wait on (accusative) ; (Aorist subjunctive -tanat-) to stop any one : P. A1. (3. plural -tanvate-; perf. 1. sg. -tatane-) to extend (a texture), spread, stretch (a bow for shooting) etc.: P. to diffuse ; to bestow upon etc. ; to effect, produce etc.: Causal (imperative 2. sg. -tānayā-) to stretch View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atanam. a passer on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atanan. act of passing on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atanavatm. one who wanders View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atandramfn. free from lassitude, alert, unwearied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atandrīmfn. (Nominal verb īs-) = a-- tandrin-, (Bombay edition). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atandrinmfn. idem or ' mfn. idem or 'mfn. free from lassitude, alert, unwearied ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atandrita mfn. idem or 'mfn. free from lassitude, alert, unwearied ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ātanimfn. penetrating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atantramfn. having no cords View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atantramfn. having no (musical) strings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atantramfn. unrestrained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atantran. not the object of a rule or of the rule under consideration. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atanumfn. not thin, not small. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atanu us-, m. equals an-aṅga- Name of kāma-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ataptatanū(/atapta--) mfn. whose body or mass is not prepared in fire, raw View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atikrāntaniṣedhamfn. one who has neglected a prohibition. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atipatanan. act of falling or flying beyond, passing, missing, transgressing. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atītanaukamfn. passed out of a ship, landed. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ativartanan. a pardonable offence or misdemeanour. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ātmatantran. the basis of self View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ātmatantramfn. depending only on one's self, independent (see sva-tantra-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avadyotanan. illustrating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avajyotanan. causing a light to shine upon, illumining View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avakartanan. cutting off, N. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avapatanan. falling down, (see avarāvap-.) jaina- Prakrit ovaDaNa See śastrāvapāta-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avapātanan. felling, knocking or throwing down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avapātanan. (in dramatical language) a scene during which a person enters the stage in terror but leaves it at the end in good humour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avarāvapatanan. dropping of or discharge of the secundines, miscarriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanamfn. turning round or towards View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanamfn. revolving View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanan. turning, turning round, returning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanan. circular motion, gyration, churning, stirring anything in fusion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanan. melting metals together, alligation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanan. the time when the sun begins to cast shadows towards the east or when shadows are cast in an opposite direction, noon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanan. year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanan. repeating, doing over again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanan. study, practising View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanam. Name of an upa-dvīpa- in jambu-dvīpa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanam. a magic art View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanamaṇim. a gem of secondary order (generally known as rājāvarta-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanīf. a crucible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanīyamfn. to be turned round or whirled View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanīyamfn. to be reversed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanīyamfn. to be repeated commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avaśātanan. ( śad-, Causal) , withering, drying up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avatan -tanoti- (ind.p. -tatya-) to stretch or extend downwards ; to overspread, cover , (Imper. 2. sg. P. -tanu-[ ] or -tanuhi-[four times in ; see commentator or commentary ] A1. -tanuṣva- ) to loosen, undo (especially a bowstring) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avatāradvādaśakīrtanan. "giving an account of the twelve avatāra-s", Name of a chapter of the work ūrdhvāmnāya-saṃhitā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avicetanamfn. unintelligible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avicintanan. not thinking of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvitanA1. (parasmE-pada -tanvāna-) to spread over (as rays of light) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avyaktanirmāṇamfn. not yet full-grown, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avyāvartanīyamfn. not to be taken back commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ayamitanakhamfn. with untrimmed nails View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanan. resting-place, support, seat, place, home, house, abode etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanan. the place of the sacred fire (equals agny-āyatana-) and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanan. an altar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanan. a shed for sacrifices View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanan. a sanctuary etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanan. a plot of ground, the site of a house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanan. a barn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanan. the cause of a disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanan. (with Buddhists) the five senses and manas- (considered as the inner seats or āyatana-s) and the qualities perceived by the above (the outer āyatana-s) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanatvan. the state of being the site of, etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanavatmfn. having a seat or home View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyatanavatm. (ān-) Name of the fourth foot of brahman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ayathādyotanan. intimation of something that should not be commentator or commentary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ayutanāyinm. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahistanvamfn. one whose limbs extend over the body (of the fire-altar) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahurūpāṣṭakatantran. a collective N. for eight tantra-s (viz. the brāhmītantra-, māheśvarī-t-, kaumārika-t-, vaiṣṇavī-t-, vārāhī-t-, indrāṇī-t-, cāmuṇḍā-t-, śiva-dūtī-t-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahutanayamfn. one who has many sons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahutantrīmfn. (Nominal verb īs-) many-fibred (said only of the body ). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahutantrīkamf(ā-)n. (fr. bahu-+ tantrī-) having many strings (as a musical instrument) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālacaritanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
baladevapattanan. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālāṣṭottaraśatanāmastotran. Name of stotra-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālatanayam. a young son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālatanayam. Acacia Catechu View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālatantran. midwifery View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālatantran. Name of work on midwifery. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
balitantran. the regular form of an oblation to all creatures View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bandhatantran. a complete army (possessing the 4 divisions of chariots, elephants, horse, and foot) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bārhaspatyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
baṭucaritanāṭakan. Name of a drama. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
baṭukabhairavatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
baṭukāṣṭaśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bauddhamatanivarhaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaganetranipātanam. "destroyer of bhagas- eyes", Name of śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāgavatanibandhayojanāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavatsvatantratāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagnadantanakhamfn. having the teeth and claws broken View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhairavanāthatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhairavatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhairavayātanāf. pain inflicted by śiva- (as a penance) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhairavītantran. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhairavīyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhairavyaṣṭottaraśatanāmāvalīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaṇḍadhūrtaniśācaram. plural (prob.) jesters and rogues and night-revellers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāratanirvacanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāṣyapradīpoddyotanan. bhāṣyapradīpa
bhaṭṭārakāyatanan. a temple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāṭṭatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāvadyotanikāf. Name of 2 works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaviṣyadanadyatanam. not the same day in the future on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhinnatantramfn. occurring or happening in different actions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhittikhātanam. "wall-digger", a rat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhittipātanam. "wall-destroyer", a kind of rat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhogāyatanan. a place of enjoyments, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhogīndratanayam. patronymic of śāli-vāhana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhrāntākulitacetanamfn. one whose mind is troubled by doubt or error View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhrātṛvyacātanamfn. driving away rivals View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhṛgupatanan. a fall from a precipice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhṛgutanaya() m. "son of bhṛgu-", the planet Venus. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūgolavyavasthātantroktāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūmitanayam. the planet Mars View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūmitanayaTuesday, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūpasamuccayatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtabhairavatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtacaitanikam. an adherent of the doctrine that the mind or intellect is produced from material elements View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtacaitanyan. intellectuality of matter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtānadyatanam. not the current day in past time on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanandam. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanāśanamfn. destroying evil beings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanāśanam. Semecarpus Anacardium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanāśanam. pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanāśanam. black mustard View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanāśanan. Asa Foetida View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanāśanan. the berry or seed of Elaeocarpus Ganitrus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanātham. "lord of beings or spirits", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanātham. Name of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanāyikāf. "leader of the bhūta-s", Name of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtanicayam. "aggregation of elements", the body, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtatanmātran. a subtle element, sāṃkhya-s. Scholiast or Commentator View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtatantran. the doctrine of spirits (as contained in the 6th chapter of the aṣṭāṅga-hṛdaya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtikīrtanan. "praise of prosperity", Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhuvaneśvarīkakṣapuṭatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūyaḥstana(bh/ūyaḥ--.) mfn. having more teats than (ablative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bījacintāmaṇitantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bījārṇavatantran. Name of a tantra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bindutantram. a die, dice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bindutantramn. a kind of chess-board View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bindutantramn. a playing-ball View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bisatantum. a lotus-fibre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bisatantumayamf(ī-)n. made of lotus-flower View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmacaitanyayatim. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmacintananirākaraṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmajñānamahātantrarājam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmajñānatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmāṇḍajñānamahārājatantran. Name of Tantric work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmāṇḍatantran. Name of Tantric work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmasūtratantradīpikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmatantran. all that is taught in the veda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmatantregāyatrīpañjaran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmāyatanan. a temple of brahmā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmāyatanīyamf(ā-)n. leaning on or supported by Brahmans View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brāhmītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhannāradīyatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhannīlatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhannirvāṇatantran. Name of a tantra-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhaspatitantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhattantrapatim. a particular functionary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhattantrapatim. equals dharmādhikārin-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhattantrapatitvan. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhattoḍalatantran. Name of a tantra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyan. (fr. c/etana-) consciousness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyan. intelligence, sensation, soul, spirit etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyan. the Universal Soul or Spirit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyam. Name of a reformer of the vaiṣṇava- faith (born about 1485 A.D. ). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyabhairavīf. a form of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyacandrodayam. "moon-rise of the reformer caitanya-", Name of a drama. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyacaraṇāmritan. "nectar of caitanya-'s life", Name of work by kṛṣṇa-dāsa- (abridgement of the caitanya-caritra- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyacaritāmṛtan. equals raṇām-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyacaritram. Name of work (See before) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyadevam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyamaṅgalan. Name of work = View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyāmṛtan. Name of a grammar. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caitanyayuktamfn. endowed with consciousness (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cakradattanāmakagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cāmuṇḍātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caṇḍamahāroṣaṇatantran. Name of a Buddhist work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candrajñānatantran. idem or 'n. Name of work ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candrakalātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
capeṭāpātanan. "id.", in compound capeṭāpātanātithi tithi- mfn. blown with the open hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
capeṭāpātanātithimfn. capeṭāpātana
carakatantran. idem or 'm. caraka-'s book (on med.)' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
carakatantravyākhyāf. Name of a commentator or commentary on by hari-candra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caraṇapatanan. a foot-fall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
carmāvakartanan. "act of cutting leather", equals ma-karaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cārvākamatanibarhaṇan. "refutation of cārvāka-'s doctrine", Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanamfn. ( cat-, Causal) in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' "driving away" See abhiśasti--, amīva--, arāya--, durṇāma--, piśāca--, bhrātṛvya--, yātu--, sadānvā--, and sapatna-c/ātana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanam. Name of the ṛṣi- of the cātana- verses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. certain verses of the (for exorcising demons) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
catstanāf. (a cow) having 4 nipples View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
catuḥstanāSee catu-s-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
catustanā f. (a cow) having 4 nipples View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanamf(-)n. visible, conspicuous, distinguished, excellent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanamf(-)n. percipient, conscious, sentient, intelligent etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanam. an intelligent being, man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanam. soul, mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanan. conspicuousness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanan. soul, mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanāf. consciousness, understanding, sense, intelligence etc. (often in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' [f(ā-).] ) (see a--, niś--, puru-c/et-, vi--, sa--, s/u--). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanaetc. See View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanabhāvam. idem or 'n. idem or 'f. the state of a sentient or conscious being, intelligence.' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanācetana plural sentient and unsentient beings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanakāf. equals nikā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanakīf. equals nikā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanāṣṭakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanatāf. the state of a sentient or conscious being, intelligence. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanatvan. idem or 'f. the state of a sentient or conscious being, intelligence.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanāvatmfn. having consciousness, knowing, understanding, reasonable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanīind. for na-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanībhūto become conscious
cetanikāf. Terminalia Chebula View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanīkṛto cause to perceive or become conscious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cetanīyāf. the medicinal herb ṛddhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chandakanivartanan. " candaka-'s return", Name of a caitya-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chandakapātanam. a hypocrite View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chandapātanam. equals ndaka-p- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chāyātanayam. "son of chāyā-", the planet Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cikitsāparatantran. a med. work, 15 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cintanan. thinking, thinking of. reflecting upon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cintanan. anxious thought View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cintanan. consideration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cintanīyamfn. to be thought of or investigated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cintanīyamfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cirantanamfn. (fr. raṃ-t-, ) idem or 'mfn. ancient ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cirantanamfn. existing from ancient times View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cirantanam. brahmā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cirantanam. śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cirantanam. plural the ancients View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
citratanum. "having a speckled body", the partridge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cittanāśam. loss of conscience View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cittanātham. "heart-lord", a lover View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cittanirvṛtif. contentment of mind, happiness (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dahanaketanam. "mark of burning", smoke View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daivacintanan. () fatalism or astrology. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daivatantramfn. subject to fate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dakṣiṇācāratantran. Name of a Tantric work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dakṣiṇācaritantran. equals ra-t-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ḍāmarabhairavatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ḍāmaratantran. Name of a tantra-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāmodaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daṇḍanipātanaapplication of the rod, punishing (with genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daṇḍapātanan. equals -nip- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daṇḍapātanipātam. Name of a position of the feet in dancing (varia lectio caṇḍ-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dantaniṣkāśitamfn. showing the teeth (a jackal) (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāśarathītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daśaśatanayanam. "thousand-eyed", indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dattanṛtyopahāramfn. presented with the compliment of a dance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dattatreyāṣṭottaraśatanāmastotran. Name of a chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāyāpavartanan. forfeiture of property View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dehapatanan. () "decay of the body", death. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dehatantramfn. whose chief kind of existence is corporeal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devapattanan. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devaśābaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devatāyatana(y-) n. equals -gṛha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devāyatanan. "the dwelling of a god", a temple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devīśatanāmastotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devīyāmalatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devyāgamanatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devyāyatanan. equals -dhāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhānyakartanan. "corn-reaping", Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmacakrapravartanan. setting in motion the wheel of the law, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding ; View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmacintanan. () consideration of the law or duty, virtuous reflection. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmadvaitanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmapattanan. "the city of the law", Name of the city of śrāvastī- (varia lectio pattana- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmapattanan. pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhārmapattanan. black pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmatantran. sg. and plural the beginning and end of the law, summum jus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmatantram. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmāyatanan. the sphere or objects of manas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmāyatanikamfn. relating to them View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhṛtaniścayamfn. firmly resolute or intent upon (dative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhruvagītanṛtyan. (in music) a particular dance. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhūmaketanam. "smoke-marked", fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhūmaketanam. meteor, a comet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhūmaketanam. ketu- or the personified descending node View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhūrtanartakan. Name of a drama. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dīnacetanamfn. "distressed in mind", dejected View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dinakaratanayam. "son of the sun", the planet Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dīptanayanam. "having glittering eyes", Name of an owl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dīrghatantu(gh/a--) mfn. forming a long thread or row View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dīrghatanumf(-)n. "having a long body", tall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dīrghatanf. a kind of Aroidea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dititanayam. equals -ja- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
divātana(t-) mfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. going by day ' ' m. a crow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
divātanam. a crow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
divātanamf(ī-)n. () daily, diurnal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dornikartanan. amputation of the arm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
doṣātanamf(ī-)n. (fr. doṣā- ind.) nocturnal, at evening View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
drohacintanan. injurious design View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dṛṣṭipūtanāf. Name of an evil demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dugdhābdhitanayāf. Name of lakṣmi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duḥśīrtatanumfn. having an indestructible body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dūrapātanan. the act of shooting to a distance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dūrejanāntanilayamfn. living far away from men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durghaṭaghātanamn. Name of Comm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durṇāmacātanamfn. driving away the demons called durṇāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durniṣprapatanan. (wrongly written tara-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durvāsasomatatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duṣpatanan. falling badly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvādaśamahāsiddhāntanirūpaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvaitanirṇayam. ( dvaitanirṇayaṭīkhā -ṭīkhā- f.and dvaitanirṇayaphakkikā -phakkikā- f., dvaitanirṇayaśivapūjāsaṃgraha -śivapūjā-saṃgraha-m.and dvaitanirṇayasiddhāntasaṃgraha -siddhānta-saṃgraha-,m.) Name of philos. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvaitanirṇayaphakkikāf. dvaitanirṇaya
dvaitanirṇayasiddhāntasaṃgraham. dvaitanirṇaya
dvaitanirṇayaśivapūjāsaṃgraham. dvaitanirṇaya
dvaitanirṇayaṭīkhāf. dvaitanirṇaya
dvisaptanmfn. plural 2x7, 14 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvistanā(dv/i-.) f. having 2 udders or 2 pegs commentator or commentary (see ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvistanīf. having 2 udders or 2 pegs commentator or commentary (see ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvitīyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvitīyātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotana mf(ā-or ī-)n. shining, glittering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanamf(ā-or ī-)n. illuminating, enlightening (see kha--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanamf(ā-or ī-)n. explaining, meaning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanam. a lamp View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanam. Name of a man () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanan. shining, being bright View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanan. illumination View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanan. making manifest, explaining, showing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanan. seeing, sight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanamf(ā-or ī-)n. shining, glittering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanamf(ā-or ī-)n. illuminating, enlightening (see kha--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanamf(ā-or ī-)n. explaining, meaning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanam. a lamp View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanam. Name of a man () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanan. shining, being bright View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanan. illumination View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanan. making manifest, explaining, showing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanan. seeing, sight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanaSee hrid-d-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanakamf(ikā-)n. making manifest, explaining View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanif. splendour, brightness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyotanikāf. explanation (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekacintanan. unanimous or joint consideration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekatantrīf. a lute with one chord. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekatantrikā f. a lute with one chord. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekavartaninmfn. one-wheeled, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
etan(by saṃdhi- for etad-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
etanam. expiration, breathing out, discharging air from the lungs View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
etanam. the fish Silurus Pelorius View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
etanmayamf(ī-)n. made or consisting of this, of such a kind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galastanīf. (equals le-st-) "having (small fleshy protuberances, resembling) nipples depending from the throat", a she-goat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galestanīf. equals gala-st- (see ajāgala-stana-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galitanakhamfn. having the claws or nails fallen off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galitanakhadantamfn. one who has lost his claws and teeth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galitanayanamfn. one who has lost his eyes, blind, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gandhapūtanāf. a kind of imp or goblin (causing a particular disease) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gaṇitanāmamālāf. Name of a mathematical work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
garbhapātanam. (equals taka-) a variety of karañja- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
garbhapātanam. equals -nud- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
garbhapātanan. causing miscarriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
garbhaśātanan. the procuring abortion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
garbhaśātanan. a drug procuring abortion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gārhapatyāyatanan. idem or 'm. idem or 'n. the place where the gārhapatya- fire is kept ' ' , 8, 24. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gartanvatmfn. (a post) having a hole (into which it is entered) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gatacetanamfn. deprived of sense or consciousness, senseless, void of understanding, fainted away View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gatanāsikamfn. noseless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gatanidhanan. Name of a sāman-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gautamītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gāyatravartani(tr/a--) mfn. moving in gāyatrī- measures View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gharmatanuf. Name of 2 sāman-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gharmatanuf. (rmasya tanvau-) and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gharmatanūf. Name of 2 sāman-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gharmatanūf. (rmasya tanvau-) and
ghatanaSee ghāt-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghātanamfn. killing (also ghat-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghātanam. Name of an inhabitant of a hell View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghātanan. slaying, killing, slaughter, immolating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghātanakṣatran. an inauspicious nakṣatra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghātanasthānan. a slaughter-house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghātanīf. a kind of club (see tinī-) (see kravya--). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghaṭatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghṛtanidhāyamind. with ni-hita- preserved like ghee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghṛtanirṇij(t/a--) mfn. having a garment of fat, covered with fat (agni-, the sacrifice) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghṛtapātrastanavatīf. (a cow) whose nipples are represented by vessels filled with ghee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghṛtavartani(t/a--) mfn. (the chariot of the aśvin-s) the tracks of whom are brilliant with ghee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
giristanīf. "mountain-breasted", the earth, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanṛtyan. sg. song and dance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanṛtyan. a particular dance. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
golāṅgulaparivartanam. Name of a mountain near rāja-gṛha- (varia lectio golī-gulap-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
golīgulaparivartanafor go-lāṅg- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gostanam. a cow's dug View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gostanam. a cluster of blossoms, nosegay View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gostanam. a pearl necklace consisting of 4 (or of 34 ) strings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gostanam. a kind of fort View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gostanākāramfn. shaped like cow's dug View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gostanīf. a kind of red grape View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gostanīf. Name of one of the mothers attending on skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gostanīsavam. a kind of wine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayāmalatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhītanāmadheyamfn. named, mentioned, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhītanāmanmfn. one who has received a name, named View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhītavetanamfn. one who has received his wages, paid View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guhyatantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇakīrtanan. telling the merits View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇasaṃkīrtanan. celebration of qualities (edition Gorr.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇatantramfn. judging according to the merits, laying stress on merits View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇotkīrtanan. equals ṇa-kīrt- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guptadīkṣātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guptasādhanatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gurudīkṣātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
haitanāmanm. patronymic fr. hitanāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
haitanāmanam. idem or 'm. patronymic fr. hitanāman- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
haṃsakālītanayam. a buffalo (See kālī-t-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
haṃsaprapatanan. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hanumadaṣṭottaraśatanāmann. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hanumatkīrtanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
harāyatanan. a temple of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hariharāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hariharāṣṭottaraśatanāmāvalif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
harikīrtanan. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
harisaṃkīrtanan. the act of pronouncing or repeating the name of viṣṇu- (supposed to possess great efficacy) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
harisaṃkīrtanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
haritālikāvratanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
haritaneminmfn. having (a chariot with) golden fellies (śiva-), R: View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hartālikāvratanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hemantanātham. "lord of winter", the wood-apple tree (equals kapittha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
himādritanayāf. "daughter of himālaya-", parvatī- ( himādritanayapati -pati- m."husband of parvatī-", śiva-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
himādritanayāf. the Ganges View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
himādritanayapatim. himādritanayā
himakaratanayam. "son of the Moon", Name of the planet Mercury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hiraṇyagarbhatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hiraṇyavartani(h/iraṇya--) mfn. having a golden path View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hitanāmanm. Name of a man vArttika View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛcchayāviṣṭacetanamfn. having a heart penetrated by love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛdayodvartanam. "heart-splitting", Name of a demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛdbhedatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛddyotanamfn. (see 3. dyut-) breaking or crushing the heart View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛdyotanaSee hṛd-dy-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛṣṭacetana () mfn. rejoiced in heart. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛṣṭatanumfn. equals next View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛṣṭatanūruhamfn. equals -roman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hyastanamf(ī-)n. hesternal, belonging to or produced or occurred yesterday View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hyastanadinan. the day just past, yesterday View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hyastanīf. (scilicet vibhakti-) the personal terminations of the imperfect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
idamtanamfn. being now, living in this time commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
idānīṃtanamf(ī-)n. present, modern, momentary, of the present moment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
idānīṃtanatvan. the being momentary commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
indrāṇītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
indratanūf. Name of a kind of bricks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
indrāyatanamfn. depending on indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
indriyāyatanan. the residence of the senses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
indriyāyatanan. the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
īśvarītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ityetannāmakamfn. having those names (as aforesaid)
jahnutanayāf. idem or 'f. (hnoḥ k- )' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jaināyatanan. a jaina- monastery View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jalapattanan. a water-down (forming an island), Sil. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jalayantraniketanan. equals -gṛha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janakatanayāf. " janaka-'s daughter", sitā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanaṣṭamfn. (no sooner) appeared (than) disappeared View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jhaṣaketanam. equals -dhvaja- , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jhaṣaketanam. "the god of love"and"the sea" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jitanemim. a staff made of the wood of the sacred fig-tree (carried during the performance of certain vows) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jīvitanātham. "life-lord", a husband View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñātanandanam. "son of the jñāta- family", mahā-vīra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jvalitanayanamfn. idem or 'mfn. fiery-eyed, looking angrily or fiercely ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jvalitanetramfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. fiery-eyed, looking angrily or fiercely ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jyotsnāpakṣatantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kailāsaniketanam. "having his abode on the kailāsa-", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaivalyatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kākātanīf. the gourd Cucumis colocynthis (varia lectio for the next) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālatantrakavim. an astrologer. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalāvidhitantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālikātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalindatanayāf. idem or 'f. Name (also title or epithet) of the river yamunā-, ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālīsāratantran. idem or 'n. Name of work ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālītanayam. "son (or favourite) of durgā-", a buffalo (see haṃsakālī-t-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālīvilāsatantran. idem or 'n. Name of work ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kallavīratantran. Name of a Buddhist work (also called caṇḍā-mahā-roṣaṇa-tantra-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalmāṣatanturam. Name of a man. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalpadrumatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalpalatātantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalpatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāmadhenutantran. Name of work on the mystical signification of the letters of the alphabet. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāmakalātantran. another work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāmākṣātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāmākuyatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāmatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāmyeṣṭitantran. idem or 'f. a sacrifice performed for the obtainment of a particular object, , Scholiast or Commentator ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kanīyaḥstanamfn. having fewer teats, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṅkālabhairavatantran. idem or 'n. Name of work ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṇṭatanuf. a sort of Solanum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kapiketanam. "having a monkey as symbol", Name of arjuna- (the third son of pāṇḍu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kapītanam. Spondias Mangifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kapītanam. Thespesia Populnea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kapītanam. Acacia Sirisa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kapītanam. Ficus Religiosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kapītanam. Areca Faufel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kapītanam. Aegle Marmelos View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāratantavikāf. fr. kara-tantu- Va1rtt. 3 and 24 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāratantavikīf. fr. kara-tantu- Va1rtt. 3 and 24 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karatanum. (see karatantarvika-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karkacandreśvaratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karketanam. idem or 'm. a species of quartz ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kartanan. the act of cutting off, excision etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kartanan. the act of extinguishing, extinction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kartanan. (2. kṛt-), the act of spinning cotton or thread View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kartanabhānḍan. idem or 'n. (2. kṛt-), the act of spinning cotton or thread ', lexicographers (i.e. a word or meaning which although give in native lexicons, has not yet been met with in any published text) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kartanasādhanan. a spindle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kartanīf. scissors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāṣṭhatantum. a caterpillar (which secretes itself in wood and there passes into a chrysalis) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāṣṭhatantum. a small worm found in timber View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantran. Name of a grammar, also called kalāpaka-, or pa-sūtra- or kaumāravyākaraṇa- (composed by śrī-śarvavarman-"after the sūtra- composed by bhagavat-- kumāra-, and at his command") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantram. plural the followers of the kātantra- grammar. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantrakaumudīf. Name of a comm. on the above by go-vardhana-. Other similar works are: -gaṇa-dhātu-, -catuṣṭaya-pradīpa-, -candrikā-, -dhātu-ghoṣā-, -pañjikā-, -pariśiṣṭa-, -pariśiṣṭa-prabodha-, -laghu-vṛtti-, -vibhramasūtra-, -vistara- or -vistāra-, -vṛtti-, -vṛtti-ṭīkā-, vṛtti-pañjikā-, -śabda-mālā-, -ṣaṭ-kāraka-, and kātantroṇādi-vṛtti-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṭapūtanamf(ā-) a kind of preta- (q.v) or demon (a form assumed by the deceased spirit of a kṣatriya- who when alive neglected his duties)
kathāmṛtanidhi(kathāmṛ-) m. Name of a work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kātyāyanatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaulikatantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaumāratantran. the section of a medical work treating of the rearing and education of children. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaumārikatantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāyamānikaniketanan. idem or 'n. a hut made of grass or thatch ' , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
keliniketanan. equals -gṛha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kenipātanan. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. the helm, rudder, large oar used as a rudder ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
keralatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ketanan. a summons, invitation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ketanan. a house, abode View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ketanan. "abode of the soul", the body (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ketanan. place, site View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ketanan. sign, mark, symbol (of a deity), ensign (of a warrior), flag or banner (e gaRa vānara-k-,"one who has a monkey as his ensign or arms" ;See also makara-k-,etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ketanan. business, indispensable act View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ketana taya-, etc. See k/eta-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khaḍgamālātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khadyotanam. "sky-illuminator", the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khalekapotanyāyam. the rule of the doves alighting upon a threshing-floor, , Scholiast or Commentator View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kharaghātanam. "destroying asses", Mesua ferrea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kharāṃśutanayam. "son of the sun", the planet Saturn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khastanīf. "having the atmosphere for its breast"Name of the earth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khātanamfn. See bhitti-kh-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kiṃtanu -tu-ghna-, etc. See k/im-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kiṃtanum. an insect (described as having eight legs and a very slender body), a species of spider View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kiraṇākhyatantran. Name of work on architecture commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kīrtanan. mentioning, repeating, saying, telling etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kīrtanāf. idem or 'n. mentioning, repeating, saying, telling etc.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kīrtanāf. fame View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kīrtanaa monument, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kīrtanaa temple, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kīrtanīyamfn. to be mentioned or named or celebrated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kīrtanyamfn. deserving to be mentioned or related View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
klītanakan. a variety of the sweet root plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
klītanāyakan. idem or 'n. a variety of the sweet root plant ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
klītanīf. the Indigo plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kḷptanakhamfn. having the nails cut or arranged View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kotanāSee kūtanā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kravyaghātanam. "killed for its flesh (see ) ", a deer, antelope View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
krīḍāketanan. a pleasure-house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kriyātantran. "a tantra- of action", one of the four classes of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛmitantujālan. a cobweb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛntanan. cutting, cutting off, dividing (see tantu--, śiraḥ--.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣitantran. plural the fruits of the field View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣṇacaitanyam. Name of the famous prophet caitanya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣṇacaitanyapurīm. Name of a philosopher. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣṇakīrtanan. "praise of kṛṣṇa-", Name of a work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣṇavartani(ṣṇ/a--) mfn. having a black path (said of agni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtanakhamfn. one who has cleaned his nails View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtanāmakamfn. named View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtanandanam. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtanāśakamfn. (equals -ghna-) ungrateful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtanāśanamfn. idem or 'mfn. (equals -ghna-) ungrateful ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtanirṇejanamfn. one who has performed penance or made expiation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtaniścayamfn. determined or resolved on (dative case, locative case infinitive mood or in compound)
kṛtaniścayamfn. resolute (as speech) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtaniścayamfn. one who has ascertained anything, sure, certain. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtaniścayinmfn. one who has formed a resolution, determined, resolved View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtanityakriyamfn. one who has duly performed his daily religious observances. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtārtanādamfn. one who makes cries of pain. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtatanutrāṇamfn. covered with armour, mailed. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtavetanamfn. one who receives wages (as a hired servant or labourer) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣamātanayam. "son of the earth", the planet Mars View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣāratantran. the method of cauterization View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣatrāyatanīyamfn. based on the kṣatra- or kingly power View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣīrābdhitanayāf. equals -- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣīrodatanayāf. (equals --) Name of lakṣmī- (in compound -pati-,"the husband of lakṣmī-", i.e. viṣṇu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣititanayam. (equals -ja-) Name of the planet Mars View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣititanayāf. "daughter of the earth", Name of sitā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣititanayadinan. Tuesday View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣititanayadivasavāram. idem or 'n. Tuesday ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kubjikātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kukkuṭeśvaratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kulamārgatantran. a collective N. for 64 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kulapatanan. decay or disgrace of a family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kulārṇavatantran. idem or 'm. Name of a tantra- work' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kulatantum. "the thread coming down from a race", the last representative of a family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuleśvarītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kumārītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kumbhastanīf. () having breasts like jars View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kupyavetaninsee vetanin-, parasmE-pada 1014. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. plural Name of particular waters View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. (k/otanā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. (k/otanā-)
kutanayam. a degenerate son
kutanayaSee 1. ku-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kutantrīf. tail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kutanum. "deformed", Name of kubera- (this deity being of a monstrous appearance, having three legs and but eight teeth) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghucintanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghupatanakam. "quickly flying", Name of a crow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣīkṛtanāsamfn. lakṣīkṛta
lakṣmīkulatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣmīniketanan. the bathing with fragrant myrobalan powder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣmītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣmyaṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lalitāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. plural Name of work (-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lalitātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lambastanīf. a woman with flaccid breasts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
līlātanuf. a form assumed for mere sport or pleasure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
liṅgāgamatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
liṅgārcanatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lohitanayanamfn. red-eyed, having eyes reddened with anger or passion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokatantran. the system or course of the world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokavartanan. the means by which the world subsists View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokāyatana(l) m. a materialist View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lomasātanan. "hair-remover", a depilatory View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lomasātana wrong reading for śātana- above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lūtātantum. a spider's web, cobweb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
macakacātanīprob. wrong reading for mecaka-c- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanatantran. the science of sexual love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhusūdanāyatanan. a temple of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhvatantracapeṭāpradīpam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhvatantradūṣaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madirāyatanayanāf. a mistress with fascinating and lovely eyes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
māghacaitanyam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahābhairavatantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahācaitanyamfn. being the great intellect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahādevāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahādevatantran. the mahā-deva- tantra- (See above) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahākālabhairavatantreśarabhakavacan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahākālatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahākālītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahākīrtanan. a house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmaheśvarāyatanan. a particular region of the gods View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmohasvarottaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahānīlatantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahānirṇayatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahānirvāṇatantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāśaivatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāsammohanatantran. "greatly bewildering", Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāśivarātrivratanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāsundarītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahātantran. Name of a śaiva- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahātantrarājam. See brahmajñāna-m-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāvartanan. high wages, large pay or allowance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāyantrapravartanan. the engaging in or erecting great mechanical works View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
māheśvaratantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
māheśvarītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahīpatanan. prostration on the ground, humble obeisance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahiṣamardinītantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahogratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
makaraketanam. "having the makara- for an emblem"or"having a fish on his banner", Name of kāma-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
makaravibhūṣaṇaketanam. "having the makara- for a characteristic ornament", Name of kāma-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
malamāsanirṇayatantrasāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mālinītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mallāryaṣṭottaraśatanāmāvalīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
manaḥsaṃcetanāhāram. one of the 4 kinds of food (in a material and spiritual sense) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mānāṅgulamahātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mānatantavyaprob. wrong reading for mānut- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṇighaṇṭākṛtanyāyaratnaprakaraṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṇiniryātanan. the restitution of a jewel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mañjupattanan. Name of a town built by mañju-śrī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mañjuśrīmūlatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
manmathāyatanan. "love's abode", pudendum muliebre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mantraprayogatantran. mantraprayoga
mantratantrameruratnāvalīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
manujottanam. best of men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mānutantavyam. (fr. manu-tantu-) patronymic of aikādaśākṣa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
manutantum. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marīcipattanan. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marīcitantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maruprapatanan. the act of throwing one's self from a rock (printed marut-pr-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mārutantavya wrong reading for mānvtantavya- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maruttanayam. "son of the Wind", Name of hanumat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maruttanayam. of bhīma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṭhāyatanan. a monastery, college View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mātṛbhedatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mātṛkābhedatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mātṛkārthacintana(rth-) n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mātṛkātantran. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
matsyatantran. Name of work (prob. equals -silkta-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mattanāgam. idem or 'm. a furious or ruttish elephant ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mattanāgam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
māyātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
māyibhairavatantran. Name of a tantra- (see māyika-bhairava-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mecakacātanī wrong reading for macaka-c-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
medinīśatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
meghastanitan. "cloud-rumbling", thunder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
meghastanitodbhavam. Asteracantha Longifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
merucandratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
merutantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
meruvirahatantrebhuvaneśvarīsahasranāmastotran. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mīmāṃsātantravārttikan. Name of kumārila-'s commentator or commentary on śabarasvāmin-'s mīmāṃsā-bhāṣya- (See below) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithyāvadhyānukīrtanan. the proclaiming that any one has been unjustly sentenced to death View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mokṣalakṣmīsāmrājyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mrātanan. Cyperus Rotundus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛḍānītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛgaketanam. the moon, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛgāṅkatanayam. Name of the planet Mercury commentator or commentary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛtanandanam. a kind of hall with 58 pillars View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛtanāthamfn. one whose lord is dead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛtaniryātakam. one who carries out dead bodies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛtyuṃjayatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūḍhacetana mfn. bewildered in mind, foolish, silly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mugdhakāntāstanam. the bosom of a young mistress View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muhūrtanirṇayam. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muhustanaisind. at repeated intervals, repeatedly, constantly
muktanidramfn. set free from sleep, awakened View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muktanirmokamfn. equals -kañcuka- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukulitanayanamf(ā-)n. having half-closed eyes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūlanikṛntanamf(ī-)n. "cutting away the roots", utterly destroying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūlāyatanan. an original residence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūlotpātanan. the digging up of roots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūlotpātanajīvim. one who lives by digging for roots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muṇḍamālātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munitanayāf. a muni-'s daughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muracīpattanan. Name of a town in the Dekhan (also called marīci-pattana-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muṣṭipraśnacintanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūtrapatanam. the civet cat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nabhaḥketanam. "sky-banner", the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nābhikṛntanan. the cutting of the navel-string View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgāritantrahomam. a kind of sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgārjunatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naitandhavam. sg. and plural Name of a place on the sarasvatī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naivasaṃjñānāsaṃjñānāyatanan. a place where there is no thinking and no not-thinking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naivasaṃjñānāsaṃjñānāyatanopagam. one who resorts to this place, one of the four classes of gods of the formless world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nakhanikṛntanam. or n. nail-scissors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nakraketanam. Name of the god of love (see makara-k-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naktan(only t/abhis-), night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmakīrtanan. mentioning the name of (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmakīrtanan. (especially) incessant repetition of the name of a god View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmakīrtanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmasaṃkīrtanan. the glorification or incessant repetition of the name of a god View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmasaṃkīrtanan. Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nānātantramfn. performed separately View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nānātanumfn. one who has assumed different bodies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nandikācāryatantran. Name of a medicine work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nandinītanayam. metron. of vyāḍi- (see above) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāradatantran. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
narapūtanāśāntif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nārasiṃhatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nārāyaṇīyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nārīpattanan. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nartanam. (initial n-not changeable to - gaRa kṣubhnādi-) dancer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nartanan. dancing, acting (metric. also f(ā-).; see -gṛha-,below). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nartanāgāra n. equals na-śālā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nartanāgṛhan. equals na-śālā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nartananirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nartanapriyam. "fond of dancing", a peacock View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nartanaśālāf. dancing-room View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nartanasthānan. dancing-place. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naṣṭacetanamfn. one who has lost consciousness, insensible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
natanābhimfn. "deep-naveled", thin, slender View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
natanāḍīf. equals -kāla- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
natanāḍīf. any hour of birth after noon or before midnight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
natanāḍikā f. equals -kāla- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
natanāḍikāf. any hour of birth after noon or before midnight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
natanāsikamfn. flat-nosed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nautanamfn. (fr. and) equals nūtana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navanītanibandham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navaratneśvaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navatantum. Name of a son of viśvā-mitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nibandhaśiromaṇyuktanirṇayam. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nīcaistanamfn. low, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nihitanayanamf(ā-)n. having the eyes fixed or directed upon (locative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nikartanamfn. cutting away, robbing, impoverishing () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nikartanan. cutting down or off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nikartanan. plucking, impoverishing (See above) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niketanan. a house, mansion, habitation, temple, etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niketanam. an onion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nikṛntanamf(ī-)n. cutting down or off, destroying (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nikṛntanam. Name of a hell View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nikṛntanan. cutting, cutting off (hair, the neck etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nikṛntanan. massacring, destruction (of enemies) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nikṛntanan. an instrument for cutting (see nakha--). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nīlakaṇṭhatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nīlatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nimīlitanakṣatramfn. having the stars obscured (as the sky) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nimittanaimittikan. dual number cause and effect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nimittanidānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nimittanimittinmfn. operating and operated upon Scholiast or Commentator on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipatanan. falling down, falling, descending View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipatanan. (garbhiṇyāgarbhasya-) the lying-in of a pregnant woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipatanan. flying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipātanamfn. (fr. Causal) throwing down, killing, destroying, knocking out (an eye)
nipātanan. causing to descend or fall, throwing down, letting drop or sink (see daṇḍa-n-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipātanan. putting on, applying (as a knife), touching with (compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipātanan. overthrowing, destroying, killing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipātanan. (in gram.) accidental mention or use of a word, putting down as an irregularity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipātanan. an irregular form or exception View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipātanan. equals ni-patana-, falling down (of a fire-brand) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipātanan. alighting (said of a bird) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipātanīyamfn. to be caused to fall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nipātanīyam. (with daṇḍa- m."punishment must be inflicted") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirākṛtanimeṣamfn. (eye) forgetting to wink View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirapavartanamfn. not to be divided by a common divisor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirbhinnatanumfn. having the body pierced through or transfixed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgatanikhilakalmaṣatāf. the state of being entirely freed from sin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirghātanan. forcing out, bringing out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirvāṇatantran. See bṛhan-nirvāṇat-and mahā-n- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirvartanan. completion, execution View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirvartanan. varia lectio for niv-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirvetanamfn. unsalaried View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niryātanan. giving back, returning, restoring, delivery of a deposit, replacing anything lost, payment of a debt (with genitive case or compound; see vaira--) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niryātanan. gift, donation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niryātanan. revenge, killing, slaughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niśāntanārīf. a woman living in the inner apartments View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niśāntanārīvṛkṣam. a tree near a house (?) gaRa utkarādi- (varia lectio ntāvṛ-and nta-, vṛ-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niścetanamfn. unconscious, unreasonable etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niścetanatāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niśitanipātamfn. sharp-falling (arrow) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niṣpatanan. rushing out, issuing quickly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nistandramfn. not lazy, fresh, healthy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nistandratāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nistandri (Nominal verb īs-) mfn. idem or 'f. ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nistandrī(Nominal verb īs-) mfn. idem or ' (Nominal verb īs-) mfn. idem or 'f. ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nistanīf. (fr. stana-,"breast?") a pill, bolus, a sort of force-meat ball View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nistantra wrong reading for View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nistantumfn. having no offspring, childless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nitanP. A1. -tanoti-, -tanute-, to pervade, penetrate, pierce ; cause to go or grow downwards View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nītitantran. equals āvāpa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nītivartanif. the path of prudence or wisdom (printed tinī-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nityātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanamfn. causing to turn back View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. turning back, returning, turning the back id est retreating, fleeing etc. (mṛtyuṃ kṛtvā nivartanam-,making retreat equivalent to death id est desisting from fighting only in death ; wrong reading kṛtvā mṛtyu-niv-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. ceasing, not happening or occurring, being prevented etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. desisting or abstaining from (ablative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. desisting from work, inactivity (opp. to pra-vartana-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. causing to return, bringing back (especially the shooting off and bringing back of weapons) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. turning back (the hair) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. a means of returning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. averting or keeping back from (ablative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. reforming, repenting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanan. a measure of land (20 rods or 200 cubits or 40,000 hasta-s square) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanastūpam. Name of a stūpa- erected at the spot where the charioteer of buddha- returned. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanīyamfn. to be brought back (wrong reading nir-v-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nivartanīyamfn. to be prevented or hindered View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niyātana wrong reading for ni-pātana-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nṛsiṃhāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanamf(ā-)n. (fr. 1. n/u-,or n/ū-), belonging to"now"or the present day, new, novel, recent, modern, young, fresh (opp. to pūrva-, purāṇa-etc.) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. (with vayas- n.youth, juvenility ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanamf(ā-)n. new id est curious, strange View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanagajārohaprakāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanamūrtipratiṣṭhāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanapratiṣṭhāprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanaśrutigītāvyākhyāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāśvāronaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanatāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanatarif. Name of commentator or commentary on the rasa-taraṃgiṇī-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanatvan. newness, novelty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayaNom. P. yati-, to make new, renew View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanayauvanamfn. young, fresh View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
taneṣṭiprayogam. Name of work
taneśvaram. a young king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyatantrabodhinīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pādapatanan. falling or bowing to another's feet, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
padmaketanam. Name of a son of garuḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
padmatantum. the fibre of a lotus-stalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
palāśaśātanam. an instrument for lopping foliage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pallīpatanan. (prob.) prognostication by observing the falling of house-lizards View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pallīpatanakārikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pallīpatanaphalan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pallīpatanaśāntif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pallīpatanavicāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcadaśavartanimfn. forming the path of a pañca-daśa- stoma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcadaśītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcakālapravartanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcamantratanum. "whose body consists of 5 mantra-s", Name of śiva- (with śaiva-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcatanmātran. sg. the 5 subtle rudiments of the 5 elements View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcatantran. Name of the well-known collection of moral stories and fables in 5 books from which the hitopadeśa- is partly taken (also -ka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcatantran. of a poem by dharma-paṇḍita- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcatantrakāvyadarpaṇam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcāyatanan. Name of a particular ceremony (at which 5 symbols are used) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcāyatanapaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcāyatanapratiṣṭhāpaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcāyatanārthavarṇaśīrṣopaniṣadf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parabrahmāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paracchandānuvartanan. paracchanda
parādevīrahasyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parāghātanan. ( han-, Causal) place of execution, slaughter-house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paramānandatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parameśvaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parapauravatantavam. Name of a son of viśvāmitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parāśaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paratantran. a rule or formula for another rite View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paratantramf(ā-)n. dependent on or subject to another, obedient (opp. to sva-t-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paratantra n. (in the beginning of a compound) dependence on another's will View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāratantra wrong reading for trya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paratantradṛṣṭimfn. one who asserts the dependence of the will View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paratantrahaṃsopaniṣadf. Name of an View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paratantratāf. () dependence on another's will View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāratantrikamf(ī-)n. (-tantra-) belonging to or enjoined by the religious treatises of others View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paratantrīkṛtamfn. made dependent, brought into another's power View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paratantrīkṛtamfn. ceded, sold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāratantryan. dependence on others View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parāvartanan. turning back or round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paricartanaSee pari-cṛt-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paricartanan. plural the part of a horse's harness from the girth to the breast and the tail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paricintanīyamfn. to be well considered View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parighātanan. idem or 'm. a club, an iron bludgeon ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parikartanamfn. cutting up or to pieces View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parikartanan. cutting, cutting off or out, a circular incision View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parikartanan. equals next View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parikīrtanan. proclaiming, announcing, talking of, boasting, naming, calling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parinartanan. ( nṛt-) gaRa kṣubhnādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pariniḥstanP. -stanati-, to groan loud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paripatanan. flying round or about View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paritanP. A1. -tanoti-, nute- (Aorist -atanat-; ind.p. -tatya-), to stretch round, embrace, surround View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanamf(ī-)n. causing to turn round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanan. turning or whirling round, moving to and fro (trans. and intrans.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanan. rolling about or wallowing on (compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanan. revolution, end of a period of time View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanan. barter, exchange View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanan. cutting or clipping the hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanan. protecting, defending View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanan. equals preraṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanan. inverting, taking or putting anything in a wrong direction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanan. requital, return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanīf. (with vidyā-) Name of a particular magical art View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parivartanīyamfn. to be exchanged, capable of being exchanged on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pārśvaparivartanan. "turning round", Name of a festival on the 11th day of the light half of the month bhādra- (on which viṣṇu- is supposed to turn upon the other side in his sleep) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parvatanivāsam. "mountains-dweller", the fabulous animal śarabha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parvatantravidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pārvatīpravartanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paryāptanayanamfn. having a sufficient number of eyes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paryātanP. -tanoti-, to spread round, encompass, surround View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paryāvartanam. Name of a hell View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paryāvartanan. coming back, returning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paścimatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paśutantran. equals -kalpa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanamfn. who or what flies or falls View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanam. Name of a rākṣasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanan. the act of flying or coming down, alighting, descending, throwing one's self down at or into (locative case or compound) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanan. setting (as the sun) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanan. going down (to hell) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanan. hanging down, becoming flaccid (said of the breasts) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanan. fall, decline, ruin, death View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanan. loss of caste, apostacy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanan. (with garbhasya-) miscarriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanan. (in arithmetic) subtraction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanan. (in astronomy) the latitude of a planet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanamf(ī-)n. (fr. Causal) causing to fall, felling, laying low, striking off or down (with genitive case or in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. the act of causing to fall etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. lowering, humbling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. the act of casting (as dice or a glance of the eyes) (see akṣa--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. (with daṇḍasya-) causing the rod to fall, chastising, punishing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. (with garbhasya-) causing the fall of the fetus or abortion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. (with jalaukasām-) application of leeches View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. removing, bringing away View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. causing to fall asunder, dividing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. Name of a particular process to which minerals (especially quicksilver) are subjected View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanadharminmfn. what is likely to fall out or off ( patanadharmitva mi-tva- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanadharmitvan. patanadharmin
patanasīlamfn. accustomed to fall down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanikāf. fitness, correspondence, bhāmatī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanīyamfn. (fr. patana-) leading to, a fall, causing the loss of caste View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanīyan. a degrading crime or sin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanīyamfn. to be caused to fall upon, to be thrown or shot at (locative case) (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pātañjalatantran. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patantakam. (fr. patat-) a kind of aśva-medha- performed in a hurried manner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patanum. a falcon, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patatriketanamfn. "characterised by a bird", (with deva-) Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pattanam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pattanāf. Name of a wife of vikrama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pattanan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) a town, city (see dharma--and paṭṭana-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pattanādhipatim. "town-governor", Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pattanavaṇijm. a town-tradesman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pauravatantavaSee para-p-t- () . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pauṣkaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pautanam. (fr. pūtanā-?) Name of a country or people (Scholiast or Commentator equals mathurā-pradeśa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pautanyan. (fr. pūtanā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pavanatanayam. equals -ja- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pavanatanayam. Name of bhīmasena- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalapātanan. knocking down or gathering fruit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalastanavatīf. (a female) having fruits for breasts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalatantramfn. aiming only at one's own advantage commentator or commentary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pheravītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phetkāriṇītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phetkārīyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
picchilātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pīnastanam. the full breast (of a woman) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piṅgalātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pīnottuṅgastanīf. (a woman) having a large and prominent breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśācacātanamfn. driving away piśāca-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśitanibhamfn. resembling flesh View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanam. a species of tree (Spondias Mangifera Pentaptera Tomentosa or Ficus Infectoria) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. orpiment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. saffron View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. Pinus Deodora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanakam. Spondias Mangifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanidramfn. immersed in slumber View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanīlamfn. "yellow-blue", green View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pittanibarhaṇamfn. destroying bilious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pīvarastanīf. a woman with large breasts or a cow with a large udder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
potanan. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prabhūtanāgāśvarathamfn. having many elephants and horses and chariots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pracetanamfn. illumining, illustrating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pradakṣiṇāvartanābhitāf. having a navel which turns to the reverential (see ṇa-gāmitā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pradattanayanotsavamfn. pradatta
pradyotanam. the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pradyotanam. Name of a prince of ujjayinī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pradyotanam. (with bhaṭṭācārya-) Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pradyotanam. (plural) of a dynasty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pradyotanan. blazing, shining, light View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragetanamfn. () matutinal, early
pragetanamfn. relating to the next day, future View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prahasitanetram. "laughing-eyed", Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāhṇetanamfn. relating to the forenoon, happening in the morning, matutinal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prajātantum. a line of descendants, a race View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prājñabhūtanātham. Name of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prakarṣatantramfn. dependent on excellence or superior strength View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prakaṭaraktāntanayanamfn. having the eye-corners visibly red View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praketanan. appearance, apparition (used to explain prec.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prakīrtanan. announcing, proclaiming, extolling, praising View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prakīrtanāf. mentioning, naming View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prākṛtanāmaliṅgānuśāsanan. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāktanamf(ī-)n. former, prior, previous, preceding, old, ancient (opp. to idānīntana-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāktanajanmann. a former birth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāktanakarmann. any act formerly done or done in a former state of existence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāktanakarmann. fate destiny View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāktanayam. a former pupil (varia lectio prāpta-naya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pranighātanan. (fr. pra-nihan-) killing, slaughter, murder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praṇipatanan. throwing one's self down before, falling at a person's feet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāntanivāsinmfn. dwelling near the boundaries View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapatanan. flying forth or away (see haṃsa--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapatanan. flying or falling down, falling from (ablative or compound) or into (locative case or compound) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapatanan. a steep rock, precipice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapatanan. death, destruction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapātanan. (fr. Causal) causing to fall, throwing down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapātanan. throwing, casting (akṣa-p-,"casting-dice") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāsādānukīrtanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praścotanan. trickling, dripping View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnottaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prasnutastanīf. having breasts that distil milk (through excess of maternal love) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prastanonly Causal -stanayati-, to thunder forth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prastaraghatanāpakaraṇan. an instrument for breaking or splitting stones View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prastārapattanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratanP. A1. -tanoti-, -tanute-, to spread (intr.) or extend over, cover, fill etc. ; to spread (trans.), disperse, diffuse, continue, propagate etc. ; to show, display, reveal, ; to undertake, begin, perform, execute, effect, cause, do, make (also with 2 accusative) : Passive voice -tāyate-, to spread or extend from, proceed from (ablative). ; -tanyate-, to be continued or extended or particularized View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratanamf(ī-)n. (fr. 1. pra-) ancient, old Va1rtt. 7 (see pra-tna-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratanumfn. very thin or fine, delicate, minute, slender, small, insignificant (also -ka-; pratanukam -kam- ind.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratanukamind. pratanu
pratanūkṛto render thin, emaciate, diminish, weaken View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prātastanamf(ī-)n. relating to the morning, matutinal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prātastanan. early morning (one of the 5 parts of the day;the other 4 being saṃgava-or morning, midday, afternoon, and evening) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praticintanan. thinking repeatedly, considering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praticintanīyamfn. to be thought over again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratighātanan. warding off, repulsing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratighātanan. killing, slaughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratiniryātanan. giving back, returning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratiniryātanan. rewarding, retaliation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratinivartanan. returning, coming back (See punaḥ-pr-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratiṣṭhātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratitantradarpaṇam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratitantramind. according to each tantra- or opinion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratitantrasiddhāntam. a doctrine adopted in various systems (but not in all) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prativartanan. return, reappearance (a-prativ-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratiyātanan. requital, retaliation (vaira-pr-,"taking revenge") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratiyātanāf. an image, model, counterpart, a picture, statue (of a god etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratiyātanāf. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') appearing in the shape of. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratiyātanidramfn. "one whose sleep is gone", awakened, wake View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyakcetanamfn. one whose thoughts are turned inwards or upon himself View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyakcetanāf. thoughts turned inwards or upon one's self View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyātanP. A1. -tanoti-, -tanute-, to extend in the direction of, shine upon or against, irradiate ; to bend (a bow) against (accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyāvartanan. coming back, returning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prauḍhacaritanāmann. plural Name of work by vallabhācārya- on the titles of kṛṣṇa- derived from 128 of his exploits during adolescence. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanamf(ī-)n. being in motion, flowing (Calcutta edition vartin-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanāf. incitement to activity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanāf. (in gram.) order, permission, the sense of the precative or qualified imperative tense (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanan. advance, forward movement, rolling or flowing forth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanan. walking, roaming, wandering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanan. activity, procedure, engaging in, dealing with (instrumental case or locative case) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanan. going on, coming off, happening, occurrence etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanan. conduct, behaviour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanan. bringing near, fetching View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanan. erection, construction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanan. causing to appear, bringing about, advancing, promoting, introducing, employing, using etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanan. informing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanīyamfn. to be set in motion or employed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravartanīyamfn. to be begun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravātanīlotpalan. a lotus flower agitated by the wind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravicetanan. (4. cit-) comprehending, understanding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāyaścetanan. atonement, expiation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāyaścittanirṇayam. Name of work
prāyaścittanirūpaṇan. Name of work
prayatanan. effort, endeavour (used to explain pra-yatna-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
premapātanan. rheum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
premapātanan. tears (of joy) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
premapattanikā, f. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pretanadīf. river of the dead (equals vaitaraṇī-, q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pretanaram. a dead man, a ghost View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pretanātham. "lord of the dead", Name of yama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pretanirhārakam. idem or 'm. a carrier of dead bodies ' (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pretaniryātakam. a carrier of dead bodies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
priyatanayamfn. loving a son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
priyatanu(priy/a--) mfn. loving the body, loving life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanan. an army or a hostile encounter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāf. See next. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāf. battle, contest, strife View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāf. a hostile armament, army etc. etc. (in later times especially a small army or division consisting of 243 elephants, as many chariots, 729 horse, and 1215 foot = 3 vāhinī-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāf. plural men, mankind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāhava(h-) m. challenge to battle, fight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāj(j-) mfn. rushing to or in battle ( varia lectio j/i-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāja(ja-) m. equals śūra-, a hero View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanājayam. victory in battle or over armies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanājitmfn. victorious in battle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanājitm. Name of an ekāha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanājya(jya-) n. "rushing together in battle", close combat, fight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanānī m. a leader in battle, commander, general View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāpatim. a leader in battle, commander, general View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāṣāh pṛtanāṣah mfn. victorious in battle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāṣah pṛtanāṣāh mfn. victorious in battle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāṣāh pṛtanāṣah m. Name of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāṣah pṛtanāṣāh m. Name of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāṣāhya() n. equals -jaya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāsāhya() n. equals -jaya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāyaNom. P., only p. y/at-, fighting together, engaged in combat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāyumfn. hostile View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanāyum. an enemy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanyaNom. P. y/ati-, to attack, assail, fight against (accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanf. an army View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanyumfn. attacking, hostile View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛtanyum. an enemy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pulomatanayāf. equals -ja- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥpratinivartanan. coming back again, return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvartanaSee a-punar-āv-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvartanandāf. Name of a sacred bathing. place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puñjikāstanā() () f. Name of an apsaras-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pupūtani(?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purātanamf(ī-)n. belonging to the past, former, old, ancient ( purātane ne- ind.formerly, in olden times) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purātanamf(ī-)n. used-up, worn out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purātanam. plural the ancients View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purātanan. an ancient story, old legend View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purātanan. a purāṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purātanayogasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purātaneind. purātana
purucetanamfn. visible to many, very conspicuous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puruṣatantramfn. dependent on the subject, subjective ( puruṣatantratva -tva- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puruṣatantratvan. puruṣatantra
pūrvacintanan. former cares or trouble View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvāhṇatanamfn. belonging or relating to the forenoon () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvāhṇetanamfn. belonging or relating to the forenoon () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvatanamfn. former, earlier View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṣpaketanam. "characterized by flower", the god of love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanam. a particular class of demons or spirits (also equals vetāla-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. See next. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. Name of a female demon (said to cause a particular disease in children, and to have offered her poisoned breast to the infant kṛṣṇa- who seized it and sucked away her life;regarded also as one of the mātṛ-s attending upon skanda-, and as a yoginī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. a kind of disease in a child (ascribed to the demon pūtanā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. Terminalia Chebula View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. a species of Valeriana View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. wrong reading for pṛtanā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanādūṣaṇam. " pūtanā--destroyer", Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāhanm. "enemy, destroyer, slayer of pūtanā-", Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanākeśam. a species of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanākeśīf. a species of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāmokṣaṇaprastāvam. Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāri(-) m. "enemy, destroyer, slayer of pūtanā-", Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāsūdana m. "enemy, destroyer, slayer of pūtanā-", Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanātvan. the state or condition of pūtanā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāvidhānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāyaNom. P. yati-, to represent pūtanā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanikāf. the demon pūtanā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
racitanatimfn. one who has made his obeisance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rādhātanayam. " rādhā-'s son", Name of karṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rādhātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāgavihiṃsanavratanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāghavacaitanyam. Name of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghutanayam. "son of raghu-", Name of rāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghuvartani(r/aghu--) mfn. lightly rolling or turning (said of a chariot and of a horse) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāhugrastaniśākaramfn. (a night) whose moon has been swallowed by rāhu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājarājeśvarītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rajatanābham. Name of a particular fabulous being View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rajatanābhimfn. (rajat/a--) having a white navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rajatanābhim. Name of a descendant of kubera- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājatanayam. "a kings's son", prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājatanayāf. a princess View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rajjuvartanan. the twisting of rope View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājyatantran. (sg. and plural) the science or theory of government View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanāḍīf. a fistulous ulcer on the gum caused by a bad state of blood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanālam. or n. a kind of lotus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanālam. equals jīvantī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanāsikam. "red-beaked", an owl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanayanamfn. red-eyed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanayanam. Perdix Rufa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanetramfn. red-eyed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanetratāf. () the state of having red or blood-shot eyes. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanetratvan. () the state of having red or blood-shot eyes. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktanīlamfn. blue-red View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktaniryāsakam. equals -druma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktapatanan. a flow of blood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmagovindakirtanan. Name of a stotra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmakāntatanayam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ramalapraśnatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ramalatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasatanmātran. the subtle element or rudiment of taste View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasāyanatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāsollāsatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāṣṭratantran. system of government, administration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratanārāca m. (only ) a voluptuary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratanārācam. a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratanārācam. the god of love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratanārācam. lascivious murmur. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratanārīcam. (only ) a voluptuary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratanārīcam. a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratanārīcam. the god of love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratanārīcam. lascivious murmur. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratanidhim. the wagtail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tan(?), a festival on the fourteenth day of the second half of the month pauṣa- (when people bathe at the first appearance of dawn) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rauravatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ravitanayam. "son of the sun", Name of the planet Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ravitanayam. of yama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
reṇukātanayam. "son of reṇukā-" patronymic of paraśu-rāma- ( reṇukātanayatā -- f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
reṇukātanayatāf. reṇukātanaya
retanan. semen virile
revatītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛktantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛktantravyākaraṇan. Name of a pariśiṣṭa- of the sāma-veda-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rodhaḥpatanakaluṣamfn. (rendered) muddy by the falling in of a bank View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rogāyatanan. abode or seat of disease, the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rohiṇītanayam. the son of rohiṇī- id est bala-rāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
romakapattana n. the city of Rome View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
romaśātanan. a depilatory for removing the hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛṣipatanam. Name of a forest near Benares View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛśyaketana m. Name of a-niruddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tani(Ved. for -) mfn. leader of truth or righteousness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanidhanan. "having proper nidhana-s" (q.v), Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rucirātanayam. N. metron. of kakṣīvat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rudratanayam. " rudra-'s son", Name of Punishment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rudratanayam. of a sword View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rudratanayam. (with jaina-s) of the third black vāsudeva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rudravartani(rudr/a--) m. dual number "moving in terrific paths", Name of the aśvin-s (others"moving on red or shining paths", scilicet after the rising of the dawn) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rudrayāmalatantran. idem or 'n. Name of a tantra- work in the form of a dialogue between bhairava- and bhairavī-' (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rudrāyatanan. a temple dedicated to rudra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ruṅnivartanan. cessation of disease, recovery of health View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rūpasanātanam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rūpāyatanan. (with Buddhists) form as one of the 12 āyatana-s (or organs and objects of sense) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabalacetanamfn. disturbed in mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śābaramahātantran. Name of a tantra- by śrī-kaṇṭha-śiva- paṇḍita-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śābaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śābaratantraśarvasvan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabdasvātantryavādam. Name of a nyāya- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabdatanmātran. the subtle element of sounds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sacaitanyamfn. having consciousness, conscious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sacetanamfn. having reason or consciousness or feeling, sentient, sensible, animate, rational View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadācāracintanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadānvacatanamfn. scaring them away View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadātanamfn. continual, perpetual ( sadātanatva -tva- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadātanam. equals aja- Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadātanatvan. sadātana
ṣaḍāyatanan. the seats of the six organs (or senses) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍāyatanamfn. consisting of the six āyatana-s (viz. vijñāna-,earth, air, fire, and water, and rūpa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍāyatanabhedakam. Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sādhanamālātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍunnayanamahātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍvidyāgamasāṃkhyāyanatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadyastanamf(ī-)n. fresh, instantaneous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāgaroddhūtaniḥsvanamfn. raising a sound like the ocean View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sahanartanan. the act of dancing together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sahasraraśmitanayam. "son of the sun", the planet Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sahasravartaninmfn. having a thousand wheels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sahasravartaninn. Name of a saman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sahāyatanamfn. with the fire-shrine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śailādhirājatanayāf. "daughter of himālaya-", Name of pārvati- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śailatanayāf. equals -kanya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śailatanayātātam. "father of pārvatī-", the himālaya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaivatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāketanan. the city of Saketa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāktatantran. Name of tantra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaktibhairavatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaktisaṃgamatantran. Name of Tantric work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaktitantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
salilacaraketanam. "fish-bannered", the god of love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śalyakartanaName of a place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śalyakīrtanaName of places View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śalyatantran. Name of chapter of medical work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samānatantramfn. having the same chief, action, proceeding in one and the same line of action View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samantanetram. Name of a bodhi-sattva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samanukīrtanan. praising highly, high praise
samātanP. A1. -tanoti-, -tanute-, to extend, stretch, bend (a bow) ; to effect, produce, cause View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāmatantran. Name of work (also -bhāṣya-and -saṃgraha-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāvarjitanetraśobhamfn. one who has the (lustre of) his eyes bent down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāvartanan. returning, (especially) the return home of a Brahman student as above (also"the saṃskāra- ceremony performed on the above occasion"; see saṃskāra-) () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāvartanādiprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāvartanakarmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāvartanaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāvartanavidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāvartanīyamfn. relating to a return, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samayācāratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samayātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sambādhatandrīf. plural affliction and exhaustion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāmbhavītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śambhutanayam. " śiva-'s son", Name of skanda- and gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śambhūvartanif. Name of a town (equals eka-cakrā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃcintanan. careful consideration or reflection, anxiety View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgamatantrarājam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃghātanan. killing, destroying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgītanārāyaṇam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgītanṛttaratnākaram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgītanṛtyākaram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃjātanidrāpralayamfn. one whose sleep has come to an end View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃjātanidrāpralayamfn. pralaya
saṃjātanirvedamfn. grown despondent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃjñātantran. Name of an astron work by nīla-kaṇṭha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃketaketanan. a place of assignation, place appointed for meeting (a lover etc.), rendezvous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃketaketanan. idem or 'm. an agreement, appointment, rendezvous ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃketaniketam. () equals -ketana-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃketaniketanan. () equals -ketana-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāṃkhyāyanatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃkīrtanan. the act of mentioning fully etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃkīrtanan. praise, celebration, glorification View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃkṣiptanirṇayasindhum. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sammohanatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnipātanan. (fr. Causal) causing to fall together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnipātanāḍīlakṣaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnipātanidrāf. a swoon, trance
saṃnipātanudm. "removing the above fever", a species of Nimba tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnivartanan. (also plural) turning back, return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnivartanivartitamfn. (fr. Causal) caused to return, sent back or away View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samprahṛṣṭatanūruhamfn. having the hairs of the body bristling with delight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sampravartanan. moving or hurrying about View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sampravartanan. the act of setting in motion or action, undertaking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃraktanayanamfn. having the eyes reddened (with passion or fury). () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃsāraparivartanan. the turning round or revolution of the world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃtanP. -tanoti- (ind.p. -tānam-), to stretch along or over, cover etc. ; to unite or join one's self with (instrumental case or accusative) ; to join or connect or keep together, make continuous etc. ; to add, annex ; to effect, accomplish ; to exhibit, display, evince : Causal -tānayati-, to cause to extend or accomplish, cause to be finished View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanavamf(ī-)n. written or composed by śaṃtanu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanavam. patronymic of bhīṣma- (as son of king śaṃtanu-, the reputed great uncle of the pāṇḍava-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanavam. Name of a son of medhātithi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanavam. of various writers (especially of the author of the phiṭsūtra-s; see cārya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanavan. Name of the dvīpa- ruled by śāṃtanava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanavācāryam. the author of the phiṭ-sūtra-s (on accentuation). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanavaṣaṭsūtran. Name of a vedānta- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanavīf. (scilicet ṭīkā-) the commentator or commentary composed by śaṃtanu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃtanimfn. continuing, prolonging, forming an uninterrupted line or series etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃtanimf. sound, harmony, music View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃtanimf. a particular oblation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃtanin. Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃtanikan. dual number (with prajāpateḥ-) Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaṃtanumfn. (ś/aṃ--) wholesome for the body or the person ( śaṃtanutva -tv/a- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaṃtanum. (also written śāṃtanu-) Name of an ancient king with the patronymic kauravya- (he was fourteenth descendant of kuru-, son of pratīpa- and younger brother of devāpi-, and usurped the sovereignty whilst the latter became a hermit;he married gaṅgā- and satya-vatī-;by the former he had a son named bhīṣma-, and by the latter citrāṅgada- and vicitravīrya- see ) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaṃtanum. (with cakra-vartin-) Name of an author (son of uddharaṇa-, of the tomara- race) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanum. Name of the father of bhīṣma- (in older language ś/aṃtanu- q.v) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanum. a particular inferior kind of grain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃtanum. Name of a youth attending on rādhā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanūjam. (m. Calcutta edition for tanu-ja-) idem or 'm. "śāṃtanu-'s son", patronymic of bhīṣma- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanunandanam. " śāṃtanu-'s son", patronymic of bhīṣma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaṃtanutanūjam. "son of śaṃtanu-", Name of bhīṣma-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanutvan. the state or condition of (being) śāṃtanu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaṃtanutvan. śaṃtanu
saṃtatāśrunipātanan. continuous shedding of tears View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samutpatanan. the act of flying up together, rising, ascending View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samutpatanan. making effort, energy, exertion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃvarodayatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃvartanamf(ī-)n. issuing in, leading to (compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃvartanan. a particular mythical weapon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃvartanīf. destruction of the world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃvartanīyamfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' leading or conducive to) , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanamf(ī-,m. Calcutta edition also ā-)n. eternal, perpetual, permanent, everlasting, primeval, ancient etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanam. Name of brahmā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanam. of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanam. of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanam. a guest of deceased ancestors, one who must always be fed whenever he attends śrāddha-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanam. Name of a ṛṣi- (in and later "a mind-born son of brahmā-") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanam. of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanam. (with śarman-and go-svāmin-) of two authors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanam. plural Name of particular worlds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanasiddhāntam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanatamam. "most eternal or ancient", Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanātanīf. Name of durgā-
sanātanīf. of lakṣmī- or sarasvatī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaṇatantum. thread or string made of the fibre of the Crotolaria Juncea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanatkumāratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaṇṇavatitanmamfn. the 96th (chapter of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaṇṇivartanīf. a particular mode of subsistence (varia lectio -niv-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śantanu śantama- etc. See śaṃ-tanu-, ś/aṃtama-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sapatnacātanamfn. scaring away rivals View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sapattanamfn. possessing towns or cities View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saprayoganivartanamfn. along with the (secret spells for) using and restraining (certain weapons) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptadaśavartanimfn. (ś/a--) forming the course for the above stoma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptan sg. and plural (Nominal verb accusative sapt/a-; instrumental case t/abhis-; dative case ablative t/abhyas-; genitive case tān/ām- locative case t/asu-) seven (a favourite number with the Hindus, and regarded as sacred, often used to express an indefinite plurality [in the same manner as "three" , by which it is sometimes multiplied];hence 7 mātṛ-s, 7 streams, 7 oceans, 7 cities[ ] , 7 divisions of the world, 7 ranges of mountains, 7 ṛṣi-s, 7 vipra-s[ ] , 7 āditya-s, 7 dānava-s, 7 horses of the Sun, 7 flames of fire, 7 yoni-s of fire, 7 steps round the fire at marriage, 7 samidh-s, 7 tones, 7 sacrificial rites, 7 maryādā-s, thrice 7 padāni- or mystical steps to heaven[ ], thrice 7 cows etc.) [ confer, compare Zendhapta; Greek ; Latin septem; Lithuanian septyni1; Slavonic or Slavonian sedmi8; Gothic sibun; German sieben; English seven.]
saptanāḍīcankran. an astrological diagram, supposed to foretell rain (it consists of 7 serpentine lines marked with the names of the nakṣatra-s and planets) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptanāḍikan. (with cakra-) equals next View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptanalīf. bird-lime View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptanāmāf. Polanisia Icosandra View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptanāman(t/a--) mfn. having 7 names View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptanavatamfn. the 97th View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptanavatamfn. chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptanavatif. 97 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptanavatitamamfn. the 97th, chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptanidhanan. Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptaśatanyāsam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāptatantavam. plural (fr. sapta-tantu-) Name of a particular sect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptatantimfn. 7-stringed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptatantramf(ī-)n. 7-stringed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptatantumfn. (t/a--) "7-threaded", consisting of 7 parts (as a sacrifice) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptatantum. a sacrifice, offering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śarabhakalpatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāradātanayam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāradātilakatantran. the tantra- called śāradā-tilaka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sārasvatatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarasvatītantran. Name of two works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saraṭapatanapraśāntif. Name of work (on removing the evil consequences of a lizard falling on one's head). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sārdhasaptann. seven and a half. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śarīrapatanan. equals -pāta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarpārikstanam. Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarpatanuf. a species of Solanum (bṛhatī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvajñānatantran. Name of a tantra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvajñānottamatantran. Name of work
sarvatantran. plural all doctrines View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatantramfn. equals sarvaṃ tantram adhīte veda vā- on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatantramfn. universally acknowledged, admitted by all schools (as a philosophical principle) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatantram. one who has studied all the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatantramayamf(ī-)n. (prob.) containing all doctrines View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatantrasiddhāntam. a dogma admitted by all systems (opp. to pratitantra-s- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatantraśiromaṇim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatanumfn. (s/arva--.) complete in regard to the body or person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatanūmfn. (s/arva--.) complete in regard to the body or person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatanūm. one who is born again with his whole body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvollāsatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaśāṅkatanayam. "the moon's son", the planet Mercury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaśitanaya() m. "moon's son", the planet Mercury. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaṣṭitantran. the doctrine of 60 conceptions or ideas (peculiar to the sāṃkhya- philosophy) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śastranipātanan. "stroke of the knife", a surgical operation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatadhanutantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatanan. (for śātana-,2, śad-) cutting down, felling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śātanan. the act of sharpening or wetting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śātanan. sharpness, thinness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śātanamf(ī-)n. causing to fall or decay, felling, destroying, hewing or cutting off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śātanan. the act of causing to fall etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śātanan. cutting or plucking off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śātanan. destroying, ruining View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śātanan. polishing, planing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śātanan. a means of removing or destroying (see garbha-ś-).
satandramf(ā-)n. having lassitude, languid, exhausted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatanetrikāf. Asparagus Racemosus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatanirhrādamf(ā-)n. emitting manifold sounds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatanītha(śat/a--) mfn. having a hundred tricks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satantramfn. corresponding to a model or type View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satanu(s/a--) mfn. having a body, together with the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatatantimfn. hundred-stringed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatatantrīf. (only f. ) equals -tanti-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatatantrīkamfn. () equals -tanti-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatatantumfn. idem or 'mfn. hundred-stringed ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatatantumfn. a hundred-fold, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaṭtantrīf. Name of the six philosophical systems View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaṭtantrīsāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saubhāgyalakṣmītantreśyāmalāmbāvarmaratnan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saubhāgyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saubhāgyatantrapārāyaṇavidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saubhāgyatantum. the marriage string (fastened round the bride's neck by the bridegroom at the wedding and worn till widowhood) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saurabheyatantran. Name of a tantra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sauratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savidyutstanitamfn. accompanied with lightning and thunder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savitṛtanayam. Name of the planet Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāyantanamf(ī-)n. relating to evening, vespertine, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāyantanamallikāf. evening jasmine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāyantanasamayam. eventide
sāyatanamfn. together with the place of abode etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śayyāprāntavivartanan. rolling from one side to another of a couch View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ścotanan. the act of oozing or flowing, exudation (See pra-śc-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ścotanmayūkhamfn. (pr. p. of ścut-+ m-) diffusing light View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhaikavīratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhanāgārjunatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhāntanaiyāyikamatan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhāntanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhāntanyāyacandrikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhaśābaratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhayogeśvaratantran. Name of a tantra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhayogeśvaratantram. a particular mixture or preparation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddheśvaratantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhibhairavatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śīghracetanamfn. having quick intellect, very sagacious (as a dog) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śīghracetanam. a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siṃhikātanayam. "son of siṃhikā-", metron, of rāhu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siṃhikātanayam. plural Name of certain asura-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śiraḥkṛntanan. cutting off the head, decapitation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śīrṣavartanan. submission to punishment (if an accused person clears himself in an ordeal;See under śiras-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śiṣyadhīvṛddhidamahātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śītagutanayam. "son of the moon", the planet Mercury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śītapūtanāf. a kind of female demon (causing illness in children) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sītārāmasaṃkīrtanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sītārāmāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sītāṣṭottaraśatanāmāvali(-) f. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivadūtītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivādvaitanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivādyaṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivakīrtanam. " śaṃkara--praiser", Name of bhṛṅgi- or bhṛṅgarīṭa- (one of skanda-'s attendants) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivakīrtanam. Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivakīrtanan. the act of praising or celebrating śaṃkara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivaśatanāmastotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivatantran. Name of a tantra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivāyatanan. a śiva- temple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
skandayāmalatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtitantran. a law-book View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣoḍaśāditantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣoḍaśanityatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
somanāthapattanan. Name of a town on the western coast of India (commonly called Somnath Pattan in Kathiawar, celebrated for the śiva- temple above described) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sopārakapattanan. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sparśatanmātran. the subtle element of tangibility (or of air) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sphītanitambāf. having full buttocks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sphoṭitanayanamfn. having the eyes put out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sphyavartanif. the furrow or line made by the sphya- (in marking out the sacrificial ground) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrautanṛsiṃhakārikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīkramatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīniketanam. "dwelling with śrī-", Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīniketanan. equals prec. n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīnivāsabrahmatantraparakālasvāmyaṣṭottaraśatan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīpattanan. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīraṅgapattanan. " viṣṇu-'s city", the city of Seringapatam (situated in Mysore on an island an a channel of the kāverī-, said to have been founded by an ancient king who called it after himself, or by a devotee who dedicated it to viṣṇu-; see above ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīsūktanyāsam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
srotanadībhavan. antimony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sṛṣṭipattanan. a particular magical power View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrutanigadinmfn. able to recite what has once been heard ( śrutanigaditva di-tva- n. Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrutanigaditvan. śrutanigadin
śrutaniṣkrayam. fee for instruction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stan (confer, compare 2. tan-) cl.1 P. () stanati- (once in -stanase-;in sg. stan-and 2. imperative stanihi-; perfect tense tastāna-, tastanuḥ- grammar; Aorist astānīt- ; future stanitā-, niṣyati- grammar), to resound, reverberate, roar, thunder etc. ; to utter inarticulate sounds : Causal stan/ayati- (Aorist atiṣṭanat-) idem or ' cl.1 P. stakati-, to strike against ' (stanayati-,"it thunders") etc. ; crackle (as fire) : Desiderative tistaniṣati- grammar : Intensive taṃstanyate-, taṃstanti- (2. sg. imperative taṃstanīhi-See abhi-ṣṭan-). ([ confer, compare Greek ; Slavonic or Slavonian stenja; Anglo-Saxon stunian; German sto0hnen.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanam. (or n. gaRa ardharcādi- in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' ā-or ī-;derivation doubtful, but prob. connected with stan-,from the hollow resonance of the human breast), the female breast (either human or animal) , teat, dug, udder etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanam. the nipple (of the female or the male breast) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanam. a kind of pin or peg on a vessel shaped like a teat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanabālam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanabharam. "breast-weight", a swelling bosom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanabharam. a man with a breast like a woman's View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanabhavamfn. being on the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanabhavam. a particular posture in sexual union View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanābhogam. fulness of the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanābhogam. the curve or orb of the breast, a man with projecting breast (like a woman's) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanābhuj(in stana-bh-) mfn. enjoying the udder (said of calves) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanābhujamfn. feeding or nourishing with the udder (said of cows) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanacūcukan. the nipple of the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanadātrīf. giving the breast, suckling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanadveṣinmfn. rejecting the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanāgran. equals naśikhā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanagraham. the sucking or drawing of the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanakalaśam. a jar-like breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanakalaśam. Name of a bard (wrong reading lasa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanakesavatīf. having breasts and long hair. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanakorakam. n. a budlike breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanakoṭif. the nipple of the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanakuḍmalan. "breast-bud", a woman's breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanakumbham. equals -kalaśa- above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanakuṇḍan. (sg. or plural) Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamadhyam. a nipple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamadhyan. the space between the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamaṇḍalan. "breast-orb" equals -taṭa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanaṃdhamfn. equals --dhaya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanaṃdhamamfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanaṃdhayamf(ī-or[ ] ā-)n. sucking the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanaṃdhayam. a suckling, infant etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanaṃdhayam. a calf View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanāṃśukan. a cloth covering the bosom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamukham. (?) n. a nipple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamūlan. "root of the breast", the lower part of the female breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stananan. the sound of a hollow cough View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stananan. sounding, sound, noise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stananan. the rumbling of clouds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stananan. equals kunthana-, kunthita- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stananan. groaning, breathing hard View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanāṅgarāgam. pigment on a woman's breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanāntaran. the space between the breasts, centre of the chest (of men and women) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanāntaran. the heart (as between the breast) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanāntaran. a mark on the breast (indicating future widowhood) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapamf(ā-)n. drinking or sucking the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapamf(ā-)n. a suckling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapāmfn. equals -pa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapānan. the drinking or sucking of the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapatanan. flaccidity of the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapātṛmfn. sucking the breast of (compound) , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapāyakamfn. equals -pa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapāyikam. plural varia lectio for -poṣika- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapāyikāf. a female child still unweaned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapāyinmfn. equals -pa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanapoṣikam. plural Name of a people (varia lectio -yoṣika-etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanarogam. a disease of the female breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanarohitam. n. a particular part of the female breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanaśikhāf. "breast-point", a nipple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanasyumfn. sucking the breast, a suckling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanataṭam. n. the projection of the female breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanatham. roar (of a lion) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanatham. thunder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanathum. roar (of a lion) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanatyāgam. "leaving the mother's breast", weaning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanāvaraṇan. a breast-cloth ( stanāvaraṇatā -- f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanāvaraṇatāf. stanāvaraṇa
stanavatīf. possessing teats View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanavatīf. a woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanavepathum. the heaving of the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanavṛntan. "breast-stalk", a nipple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayadamamfn. (see 1. ama-) having a roaring onset (said of the marut-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnum. (sg. or plural) thunder (plural personified as children of vidyota-, "Lightning") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnum. a thunder-cloud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnum. lightning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnum. sickness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnum. death View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnum. a kind of grass (equals mustaka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnughoṣamfn. loud as thunder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnumator (wrong reading) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnusanimfn. bringing thunder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayitnuvatmfn. connected with thunder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayodhika() () m. plural Name of a people (varia lectio -poṣika-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanayoṣika() m. plural Name of a people (varia lectio -poṣika-).
staninmfn. having a breast or udder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
staninmfn. (said of a horse having a particular deformity) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitamfn. thundering, sounding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) thunder etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitan. loud groaning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitan. the sound of a vibrating bowstring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitan. the noise of clapping the hands View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitakumāram. plural (with jaina-s) a particular class of gods View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitaphalam. Asteracantha Longifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitasamayam. the time of thundering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitasubhagamind. with pleasant rumbling sounds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanitavimukhamfn. refraining from thunder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanopapīḍam ind.p. pressing the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanottarīyan. idem or 'n. a breast-cloth ( stanāvaraṇatā -- f.) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanutṛ(?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyamfn. contained in the female breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyan. (once m.) milk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyabhujmfn. sucking milk from the breast, unweaned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyadamfn. producing (good) milk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyadānan. the giving of milk from the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyapamfn. drinking milk from the breast, a suckling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyapānan. the drinking of milk from the breast, the period of early infancy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyapāyin mfn. sucking milk from the breast, unweaned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyarogam. sickness caused by unhealthy mother's milk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyatyāgam. ceasing to drink a mother's milk, the being weaned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyatyāgamātrakan. (with vayas-) the period immediately after weaning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanyāvataraṇan. the inspissation of milk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sthalapattanan. a town situated on dry land (opp. to jala-p-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stimitanayanamfn. having the eyes intently fixed (see stabdhadṛṣṭi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
subhagātanayam. the son of a beloved wife or of an honoured mother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
subhāṣitanīvīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sucetanamfn. very notable, distinguished View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sucintanan. the act of thinking well, deliberate consideration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śuddhacaitanyan. pure intelligence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugandhimūtrapatanam. a civet cat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugatacetanāf. Name of a Buddhist nun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugatāyatanan. a Buddhist temple or monastery View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugṛhītanāmanmfn. (or -nāma-dheya-) one whose name is invoked auspiciously (also said of yudhi-ṣṭhira- and others who are invoked early in the morning to secure good luck) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugṛhītanāmanmfn. one who has received a good name, named according to the ordinances View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suketanam. Name of a son of sunītha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sukhaikāyatanan. sole abode of joy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūkṣmatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sukumāratanutvacmfn. having very soft and delicate skin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śūlaghātanan. "pain-destroying", iron rust View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sumitrātanayam. "son of sumitrā-", Name of lakṣmaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
supaptanif. (ī- instrumental case) swift flight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suparṇītanayam. "son of su-parṇī-", garuḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
supatanamfn. flying well (equals -parṇ/a-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suprabhedapratiṣṭhātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suprabhedatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surabhitanayam. "son of surabhi-", a bull View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surabhitanayāf. a cow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surapatitanayam. " indra-'s son", Name of arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suratanivṛttif. cessation of sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryādipañcāyatanapratiṣṭhāpaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryāṣṭaśatanāmann. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryatanayam. "son of the Sun", Name of manu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryatanayam. of the planet Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryatanayam. of karṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryatanayam. of su-grīva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryatanayāf. "daughter of the Sun", the river yamunā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sustanā f. (a woman) having beautiful breasts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sustanīf. (a woman) having beautiful breasts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanandanam. "son of sūta-", Name of ugra-śravas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanayamfn. (id est 5. su-+ tan-) having beautiful children View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanirviśeṣamind. not differently from a son, exactly like a son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutantramfn. "well versed in doctrine"and"commanding good troops" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutantrimfn. well accompanied on the lute (as a song), melodious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutantum. "having fair offspring", Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutantum. of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutantum. of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanumfn. very thin or slender ( sutanutā -- f.) (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanumfn. having a beautiful body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanum. Name of a gandharva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanum. of a son of ugra-sena- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanum. of a monkey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanuf(u-or ū-). a fair woman (vocative case sutanu- see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanum. Name of a daughter of āhuka- (wife of akrūra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanum. of a concubine of vasu-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanum. of a daughter of ugra-sena- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanujamf(ā-)n. having beautiful children, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutanutāf. sutanu
sūtatanayam. "son (id est adopted son) of the sūta- (Adhiratha)", Name of karṇa-
sūtratantum. (once n.) a thread, string, line View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūtratantum. perseverance, energy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suvarṇatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svacchandatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svacchandatantrarājam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svahastasvastikastanīf. covering (her) breasts with crossed hands View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svalpatantramfn. consisting of short sections, concisely written ( svalpatantratva -tva- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svalpatantratvan. svalpatantra
svapnaniketanan. equals -gṛha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svapnatandritāf. languor produced by drowsiness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svarapattanan. "abode of accents", Name of the sāmaveda-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svarṇatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvastanamf(ī-)n. relating or belonging to the morrow (ne 'hani-,"on the morrow") ([ confer, compare Latin crastinus]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvastanan. to-morrow, next day, the future (see a-śv-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvastanavatmfn. having a future View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvastanīf. the next day, the morrow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvastanīf. (in gram.) the terminations of the first future Va1rtt. 1 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvastanikaSee a-śv-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantran. self-dependence, independence, self-will, freedom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantran. one's own system or school View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantran. one's own army View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantran. (with ) a particular doctrine of free-will or independence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantran. Name of work (also called tra-tantra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantramf(ā-)n. self-dependent, self-willed, independent, free, uncontrolled (with pada- n."an independent word") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantramf(ā-)n. of age, full grown View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantram. Name of a cakra-vāka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantra sva-tavas- etc. See . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantralekhanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantramukhamardanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantrasāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantratāf. self-dependence, independence, freedom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantratāf. originality View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantratāf. wilfulness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantratantran. See above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantravṛttif. acting self-reliantly, independent action View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantrayaNom. (only yāṃ-cakre-), to make subject to one's own will View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantrikam. the sva-tantra- school (prob. wrong reading for svāt-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svatantrinmfn. free, independent, uncontrolled (according to to equals sva-śāstrānusārin-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svātantryan. (fr. sva-tantra-) the following one's own will, freedom of the will, independence (āt-and ena-,"by one's own will, of one's own free choice, voluntarily, freely") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svayambhucaitanyan. Name of a temple of ādi-buddha-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svayambhūmātṛkātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvetanāf. dawn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvetanāmanm. Clitoria Ternatea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvetanīlamfn. white and black View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvetanīlam. a cloud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvetanyaṅgamfn. having a white mark View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvetatantrīf. a kind of stringed instrument View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śyāmācāratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tadānīṃtanamfn. then living View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
taijasāvartanīf. a crucible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tālavṛntanivāsinm. Name of a scholiast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tālitanagaran. Name of a town. 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tāmratanumfn. having a ruddy body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tapanatanayam. "Sun-son", karṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tapanatanayāf. equals -sutā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tapanatanayaf. equals pantī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tapanatanayaf. equals pasvīṣṭā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tapanatanayeṣṭāf. idem or 'f. equals pasvīṣṭā- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tapastanumfn. equals paḥ-kṛśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tapastanumfn. having penance as a body, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
taraṇitanayāf. "sun-daughter", the river yamunā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tārapatanan. the falling of a meteor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tāriṇītantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tāriṇītantran. iv. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanam. a wagtail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tatanuṣṭiSee tan-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tatanuṣṭimfn. "wishing to show one's self", fond of ornaments () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tigmayātanamfn. causing acute pain or agony (a hell) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tīkṣṇāṃśutanayam. "sun-son", Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tiryakpātanan. a kind of process applied especially to mercury. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
titaniṣumfn. ( tan- Desiderative) desirous of developing (one's property) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tithyantanirṇayam. Name of a chapter of the smṛty-artha-sāra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
toḍalatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
traitanam. Name of a deity (connected with trita-; = Zend Thraetaona, Persian Feridun) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trayastriṃśavartanimfn. forming the path for the ś/a- stoma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trayītanum. equals -deha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trayītanum. śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trayītanum. equals -mukha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
triṇavavartanimfn. forming the path for the st/oma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tristanamfn. milked from 3 nipples View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tristanaf. (a cow) having 3 nipples View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tristanīf. (a woman) having 3 breasts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tritantimfn. having 3 chords (a lute) Scholiast or Commentator on and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tritantrikāf. (a lute) having 3 chords. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tritantumfn. thrice woven (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trivargacintanan. Name of a chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trivedītanum. (with deva-) idem or 'm. equals trayī-deha- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tuṣārapatanan. snow-fall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tvattanāt ablative ind. from you View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ubhayavartaninmfn. having both wheels (or two wheels), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ubhayavetanamfn. "receiving wages from both", a spy who seemingly enters the enemy's service View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ubhayavetanamfn. a perfidious or treacherous servant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ubhayavetanatvan. the state of receiving wages from both View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uccaistanamfn. high, lofty, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udadhānāyatanan. the place for a water-reservoir, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udātanP. -tanoti-, to spread, extend View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udatantum. "water-thread", a continuous gush. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udāvartanan. retention, retarding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uḍḍāmaratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uddyotanan. the act of enlightening, illumination. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uddyotanasūrim. Name of a teacher () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udghātanan. a bucket for drawing (water) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvartanamfn. causing to burst View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvartanan. the act of rising, going up, ascending, jumping up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvartanan. the springing up of plants or grain etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvartanan. swelling up, overflowing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvartanan. drawing out metal, laminating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvartanan. grinding, pounding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvartanan. rubbing or kneading the body, rubbing and cleansing it with fragrant unguents View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvartanan. the unguents used for that purpose (or to relieve pains in the limbs etc.) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvartanan. bad behaviour, bad conduct View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uktanirvāham. maintaining an assertion. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattabhairavatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatanābhimfn. "having a projecting navel", corpulent. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upāṃśvāyatanamfn. having a silent abode, kept inaudible (as the breath) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upanipātanan. occurring or taking place suddenly commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upapatanīyan. a smaller sin, minor offence, equals upa-pātaka- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uparitanamf(ī-)n. upper (opposed to adhastana-) commentator or commentary on and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uparitanamf(ī-)n. following, further on, subsequent (in a book) commentator or commentary on ., on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasaṃtanP. -tanoti-, to bring into close connection or accompaniment with, recite immediately after View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upavartanan. (fr. the Causal) , the act of bringing near View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upavartanan. a place for exercise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upavartanan. a country (inhabited or not) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upāvartanan. the act of coming back, return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uragāriketanam. "having garuḍa- as symbol", Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ūrdhvapātanan. the act of causing (mercury) to rise, sublimation (of mercury) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ūrdhvapātanayantran. an apparatus for sublimation (of mercury). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ūrdhvastanamf(ī-)n. high-breasted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utathyatanayam. "a descendant of utathya-", Name of gautama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utkartanan. cutting up, cutting to pieces, cutting off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utketanan. a raised flag, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utkīrtanan. crying out, proclaiming View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utkīrtanan. reporting, promulgating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utkīrtanan. praising, celebrating. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utkīrtanan. (in dramatic language) awakening of the remembrance of former events, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utpannatantumfn. having a line of descendants. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utpatanamf(ī-)n. flying upwards, (utpatanī vidyā-,a spell by means of which one is able to fly upwards or to rise ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utpatanan. flying or jumping up, rising, ascending, going up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utpatanan. birth, production View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utpatanipatāf. any act in which it is said" utpata-! nipata-!" (id est"fly up and down!") gaRa mayūravyaṃsakādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utpattiketanan. birth-place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utstanamf(ī-)n. having prominent breasts
uttan(ud-- tan-) A1. (Aorist 3. plural -atnata- ) to stretch one's self upwards, endeavour to rise ; to stretch out. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uttanūruhamfn. with bristling hair, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uttarakāmākhyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uttaratantran. "concluding doctrine", Name of a supplementary section in the medical manual of suśruta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uttaratantran. also of supplementary portions of several other works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vahnipatanan. "entering the fire", self-immolation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidyarājatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaikartanamfn. (fr. vi-kartana-) relating or belonging to the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaikartanam. Name of karṇa- (as son of the sun) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaikartanam. patronymic of su-grīva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaikartanakulan. the solar race View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaikhānasatantran. Name of work (see above) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaināśikatantran. the doctrines or system of the Buddhists Bombay edition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vairaniryātanan. requital of enmity, revenge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vairapratiyātanan. the requital of enmity, taking vengeance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vairayātanāf. equals -niryātana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vairayātanāf. expiation (according to to Scholiast or Commentator vairayātana yātana- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vairayātanan. vairayātanā
vairocananiketanan. "abode of bali-", the lower regions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiṣṇavatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiṣṇavītantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaitanikamf(ī-)n. (fr. vetana-) living on wages, serving for wages View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaitanikam. a hireling, labourer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vājīkaraṇatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vajrapatanan. the fall or stroke of a thunderbolt View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vajrapātanan. the hurling of a thunderbolt View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāmakeśvaratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāmanatanumfn. dwarf-bodied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāmatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaṃśānukīrtanan. the recounting or proclaiming a family or a genealogy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaṃśastanita varia lectio for -sthavila- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vānaraketanam. "monkey-bannered", Name of arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vandhyātanayam. equals -putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varadātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vārāhītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varānandabhairavatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāratantavam. patronymic fr. varatantu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāratantavīyam. plural the school of vara-tantu- (belonging to the Black yajur-veda-), (see ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varatantum. Name of an ancient preceptor
varatantum. plural his descendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varatanumf(ū-)n. having a beautiful body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varatanūf. a beautiful woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varatanūf. a kind of metre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varṇatantramālāf. a grammar or Name of a particular grammar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varṇatanuf. Name of a particular mantra- addressed to sarasvatī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varṣatantran. Name of various works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanamfn. (also fr. Causal) abiding, staying etc. (= vartiṣṇu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanamfn. setting in motion, quickening, causing to live or be (also applied to viṣṇu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanam. a dwarf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanāf. See under n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. the act of turning or rolling or rolling on or moving forward or about (trans. and intrans.) etc. (alsof(ā-). ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. twisting (a rope) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. staying, abiding in (locative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. living on (instrumental case), livelihood, subsistence, occupation, earnings, wages View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. commerce, intercourse with (saha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. proceeding, conduct, behaviour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') application of. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. a distaff or spindle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. a globe or ball View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. an often told word View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. a place where a horse rolls View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanan. decoction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vārtanamfn. equals vartanīṣu bhavaḥ- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanābhāvam. want of means of subsistence, destitution View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanadānan. the gift of means of subsistence or wages View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vārtanākṣam. patronymic fr. vartanākṣa- gaRa śivādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanārthinmfn. seeking an occupation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanaviniyogam. appointment of means of subsistence, salary, wages View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanīf. staying, abiding, living, life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanīf. a way, road, path (equals vartan/i-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanīf. "grinding"or"despatching" (equals peṣaṇa-or pr/eṣaṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanīf. a spindle or distaff, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanif. the circumference or felloe of a wheel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanif. the track of a wheel, rut, path, way, course View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanif. the course of rivers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanif. the eyelashes (see vartman-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanif. the eastern country View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanif. equals stotra- gaRa uñchādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartaninSee eka--, ubhaya-- and sahasra-v-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanīyamfn. to be stayed or dwelt in View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartanīyan. (impersonal or used impersonally) it should be applied or attended to (locative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vārtantavīyaand vārtātaveya- m. plural Name of two Vedic schools (see vāratantavīya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartmapātanan. waylaying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vartulātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasantatilakatantran. Name of a Buddhist work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasiṣṭhatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vastutantramfn. dependent on things, objective ( vastutantratva -tva- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vastutantratvan. vastutantra
vātāhatanauf. vātāhata
tanāmann. plural Name of particular invocations of the wind (connected with particular libations) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāśanamfn. equals -ghna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanulomana mfn. forcing the wind in the right direction or downwards (as in inflating she lungs) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanulominmfn. forcing the wind in the right direction or downwards (as in inflating she lungs) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vātīkṛtanāśanamfn. curing the above disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vatsapattanan. " vatsa- town", Name of a city in the north of India (also called kauśāmbī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vatsatan( ) ( ), a long rope to which calves are tied (by means of shorter ropes). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vatsatantri( ), a long rope to which calves are tied (by means of shorter ropes). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vātulabhedādikatantran. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyavīyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyutanayam. equals -putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntanāmaratnasahasravyākhyānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntanayanabhūṣaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntanayanācāryam. Name of authors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntaniṣṭhamfn. founded or resting on the vedānta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntanyāyamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntanyāyaratnāvalībrahmādvaitāmṛtaprakāśikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
veṅkaṭādrināthīyagrahatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
veṅkaṭeśāṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetanan. (according to to fr. -,but rather connected with vṛt-; see vartana-) wages, hire, salary, subsistence, livelihood etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetanan. price View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetanan. silver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetanabhujm. "earning wages", a servant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetanadānan. the paying of wages, hiring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetanādānan. non-payment of wages View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetanajīvinmfn. subsisting by wages, stipendiary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetaninmfn. receiving wages, stipendiary (mostly in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound', exempli gratia, 'for example' kupya-v-,receiving bad pay) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vibhaktāvibhaktanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vibhramatantran. (equals -sūtra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vibhrāntanayanamfn. one who rolls the eyes or casts side glances View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicetanamf(ā-)n. (for 2.See under vi-cit-) senseless, unconscious, absent-minded etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicetanamf(ā-)n. inanimate, dead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicetanamf(ā-)n. foolish, stupid View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicetanaSee a-vicetan/a-. 2. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicetana vi-cetas- etc. See under vi-- 4. cit-, column 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicetanīf. rendering unconscious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicintanan. thinking, thought View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicintanīyamfn. to be considered or observed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidarbhatanayāf. "daughter of the vidarbha- king", Name of damayantī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viḍāyatanīyaSee under 2. viś-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidhūtanidramfn. roused from sleep, awakened (varia lectio vinīta-n-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidhvastanagarāśramamfn. containing ruined cities and hermitages View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyotanamfn. idem or 'mfn. irradiating, illuminating, illustrating ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyotanan. lightning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyutprapatanan. a stroke of lightning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigalitanīvimfn. having the knot untied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigatanāsikamf(ī-)n. noseless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigatanayanamfn. eyeless, blind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vighātanamfn. warding off, averting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vighātanan. impeding, interrupting, disturbing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vighātanasiddhif. the settling or removal of obstacles or impediments View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vighnatantritamfn. gaRa tārakādi- (perhaps for vighnita-and tantrita-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahavyāvartanīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vihvalacetana() mfn. distressed in mind, low-spirited View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vihvalatanumfn. one whose body is exhausted by (compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijñānalalitatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijñānāntyāyatanan. (with Buddhists) Name of a world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijñāneśvaratantran. vijñāneśvara
vikartanamfn. cutting asunder, dividing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vikartanam. the sun (prob. as the"divider of clouds") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vikartanam. a son who has usurped his father's kingdom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vikartanan. the act of cutting asunder or dividing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vikasitanayanavadanakamalamfn. opening (her) lotus-like eyes and mouth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vīṇātantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinatātanayāf. "daughter of veda-", metr. of su-mati- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinikṛntanamfn. cutting in pieces, hewing down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinipātanan. causing miscarriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinivartanan. turning back, return etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinivartanan. coming to an end, cessation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viparivartanamf(ī-)n. causing to turn round or to return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viparivartanan. turning round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viparivartanan. rolling about, wallowing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viparivartanīf. (with or scilicet vidyā-) a particular magical formula supposed to be efficacious in causing the return of an absent person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vipātanan. (fr. Causal) melting, liquefying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viplutanetramfn. having the eyes suffused or bathed (with tears, joy etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vīrabhadratantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vīramaheśvarīyatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vīratantran. Name of a tantra- work (also -yāmala-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśātanamf(ī-)n. (2. śad-, Causal) causing to fall to pieces, destroying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśātanamf(ī-)n. setting free, delivering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśātanam. Name of viṣṇu- (equals saṃhartṛ- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśātanan. cutting off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśātanan. hewing in pieces, destroying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣatantran. "toxicology", a chapter of most medical saṃhitā-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśeṣapatanīyan. a particular crime or sin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇuśatanāmastotran. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇutantran. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇuyāmalatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇvaṣṭottaraśatanāmann. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśrāntanyācam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vistanP. -stanati-, to groan aloud, sound
viśuddheśvaratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśvatanumfn. whose body is the universe View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśveśvarapattanan. Name of Benares View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśveśvaratantran. Name of a tantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśvoddhāratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitanP. A1. -tanoti-, -tanute- (future -tāyitā- ), to spread out or through or over, cover, pervade, fill etc. ; to spread, stretch, extend (a net, snare, cord etc.) etc. ; to draw or bend (a bow) ; to spread out id est lay on, impose (a yoke) ; to apply (ointment) ; to extend, make wide (with tanv/as-,the bodies, = to oppose or resist boldly ;with padāni-,steps, = to stride ) ; to unfold, display, exhibit, manifest etc. ; to carry out, perform, accomplish (especially a rite or ceremony) ; to sacrifice ; to cause, effect, produce ; to make, render (two accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitanaSee āhara-vitanā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanam. dual number (possibly fr. vi-+ tan-) the sides or cartilages of the larynx or throat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitanitṛmfn. one who spreads or extends View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitantasāyyamfn. to be shaken or set in violent motion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitantrīf. (Nominal verb īs-) a string out of tune View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitantum. a good horse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitantuf. a widow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitanumf(-)n. (v/i--) extremely thin or slender View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitanumf(-)n. bodiless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitanumf(-)n. having no essence or reality View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitanum. the god of love (see anaṅga-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vittanātham. "lord of wealth", Name of kubera- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vittanicayam. plural great wealth, opulence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitteśapatanan. kubera-'s town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanamfn. turning round, revolving View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanamfn. changing, transforming View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) rolling (of a horse) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. rolling or tossing about, struggling (alsof(ā-). ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. moving or wandering to and fro View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. turning round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. turning, turn, change View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. turning away or back View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. returning, return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. a kind of dance (also vivartananṛtya -nṛtya- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. transformation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. existing, being, abiding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. going round, circumambulating (an altar etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. reverential salutation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartanan. causing to turn or to change, overturning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivartananṛtyan. vivartana
viviktanāmanm. Name of one of the 7 sons of hiraṇyaretas- and of the varṣa- ruled by him View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vratanīmfn. "obedient"or"bearing the vrata--milk" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vratanimittamf(ā-)n. caused by a vow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vratanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛjinavartani(vṛjin/a--) mfn. following evil courses, wicked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛkṣamūlaniketanamfn. dwelling at the roots of trees View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛṣaketanam. "having a bull for a sign", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛṣapūtana(?) m. letting loose a black bull (see vṛṣotsarga-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛṣarājaketanam. "having the king of bulls for a sign", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛttaniṣpāvikāf. the round niṣpāvikā- (a kind of leguminous plant) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyākhyātanamfn. explained, fully detailed related, told etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyākhyātanamfn. conquered, overcome (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyākulitacetanamfn. agitated or perplexed in mind, alarmed, bewildered, frightened. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyastanyāsamfn. "having separate impressions", rumpled (as a couch) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyātan(only A1. perfect tense 3. sg. -tene- ;and 3. pl. -tenire- ,both with pass. meaning), to spread about, display, produce. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyatitan(only 3. dual number imperfect tense A1. vy-atanvāsām-), to vie with each other in extending or spreading out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāvartanamf(ī-)n. averting, removing (see vigraha-vyāvartanī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāvartanamf(ī-)n. excluding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāvartanan. turn (of a road) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāvartanan. coil (of a snake) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāvartanan. turning away View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāvartanan. turning round, revolving, encompassing, surrounding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāvartanīyamfn. to be taken back (See a-vyāvart-).
vyavasthātivartanan. id View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajamānāyatanan. the place of a yajamāna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñatantran. extension of a sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñatantrasudhānidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñatantrasūtran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñatanūf. a form of worship or sacrifice. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñatanūf. Name of particular vyāhṛti-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñatanūf. of particular sacrificial bricks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñāyatanan. a place for sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñopavītanāśaprāyaścittaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñopavītanirmāṇapaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yakṣāyatanan. a temple dedicated to the yakṣa-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yakṣiṇītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamakoṭipattanan. yamakoṭi
yamakoṭipattanan. yamakoṭī
yāmalāṣṭakatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamayātanāf. the torment inflicted by yama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yatanan. making effort or exertion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanan. (2. yat-) requital, retaliation, return (with vairasya-,revenge, vengeance) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. See next. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. idem or 'f. See next.' (nāṃ--,to make requital, revenge; vaira-y-,vengeance; see above) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāf. acute pain, torment, agony, (especially) punishment inflicted by yama-, the pains of hell (in personified as the daughter of bhaya-and mṛtyu-,Fear and Death) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanāgṛham. torture-chamber View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tanārthīya(r-) mfn. destined to suffer or susceptible of the torments of hell View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yatanīyamfn. to be exerted or persevered or striven after (n. impersonal or used impersonally with locative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathārthakṛtanāmanmfn. appropriately named View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāyatanamind. (thāy-) each in his own place or abode View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāyatanātind. (/āt-) each from his own pleasure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yātucātanamfn. driving away yātu-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yayātipatanan. "fall of yayāti-", Name of a place of pilgrimage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogasāratantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogatantran. a work treating of the yoga- philosophy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogatantran. (with Buddhists) Name of a class of writings. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogāvalītantrekuladīpinīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yoginībhairavatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yoginītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yonitantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yoṣitpratiyātanāf. the image or statue of a woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yuddhatantran. military science View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
Apte Search
Results for tan242 results
tan तन् f. Ved. 1 Continuation, diffusion. -2 Offspring, posterity.
tan तन् I. 8 U. (तनोति, तनुते, ततान, तेने, अत-ता-नीत्, तनितुम्, ततः pass. तन्यते or तायते; desid. तितंसति, तितांसति तितनिषति) 1 To stretch, extend, lengthen, lengthen out; बाह्वोः सकरयोस्त- तयोः Ak. -2 To spread, shed, diffuse; कूलानि सा$$मर्षतयेव तेनुः सरोजलक्ष्मीं स्थलपद्महासैः Bk.2.3;1.32;15.91; Ku. 2.33. -3 To cover, fill; स तमीं तमोभिरभिगम्य तताम् Śi.9. 23; Ki.5.11. -4 To cause, produce, form, give, grant, bestow; त्वयि विमुखे मयि सपदि सुधानिधिरपि तनुते तनुदाहम् Gīt.4; पितुर्मुदं तेन ततान सो$र्भकः R.3.25;7.7; U.3. 39; Māl.9.43; यो दुर्जनं वशयितुं तनुते मनीषाम् Bv.1.95, 1. -5 To perform, do, accomplish (as a sacrifice); इति क्षितीशो नवतिं नवाधिकां महाक्रतूनां महनीयशासनः । समारुरुक्षुर्दिव- मायुषः क्षये ततान सोपानपरंपरामिव ॥ R.3.69; Ms.4.25. -6 To compose, write (as a work &c.); as in नाम्नां मालां तनोम्यहम् or तनुते टीकाम्. -7 To stretch or bend (as a bow). -8 To spin out, weave. -9 To propagate, or be propagated; धमार्थ उत्तमश्लोकं तन्तुं तन्वन्पितॄन्यजेत् Bhāg.2. 3.8. -1 To continue, last. -11 To protract, prolong, augment; मुदितस्तं चिरमुत्सवं ततान Ks.51.226; पितुर्मुदं तेन ततान सो$र्भकः R.3.25. -12 To emboss. -13 To prepare (a way for); यज्ञैरथर्वा प्रथमः पथस्तते Rv.1.83.5. -14 To direct one's way towards. -15 To compose (a literary work). [cf. L. tendo]. -II. 1 P., 1 U. (तनति, तानयति- ते) 1 To confide, trust, place confidence in. -2 To help, assist, aid. -3 To pain or afflict with disease. -4 To be harmless. -5 To sound.
tanaḥ तनः Ved. A descendant. -ना, -नम् Offspring, posterity; आ वो मक्षू तनाय कम् Rv.1.39.7.
tanas तनस् m. Ved. Offspring, posterity; मा शेषसा मा तनसा Rv.5.7.4.
tanayaḥ तनयः [तनोति कुलं, तन्-कयन्] 1 A son; Ms.3.16; सुदक्षिणायां तनयं ययाचे R.2.64. -2 A male descendant. -3 (In astrol.) N. of the fifth lunar mansion. -या A daughter; Ms.11.171. ˚भवनम् The 5th lunar mansion; Bṛi S.14.27. गिरि˚, कलिन्द˚ &c. -यौ (dual) A son and a daughter. -यम् Posterity, family, offspring. -तनयीकृत a. made a son; मातामहस्य यो मात्रा दौहित्रस्तनयी- कृतः Rāj. T.4.8.
tanayitnu तनयित्नु a. Ved. Roaring, thundering.
tandra तन्द्र a. 1 Tired, fatigued. -2 Lazy. -न्द्रम् Ved. A series or row; Vāj.15.5.
tandrā तन्द्रा 1 Lassitude, weariness, fatigue, exhaustion. -2 Sleepiness, sluggishness; तन्द्रालस्यविवर्जनम् Y.3.158; Mv.7.42; H.1.33; Bhāg.12.3.3.
tandrālu तन्द्रालु a. 1 Tired, exhausted. -2 Sleepy, slothful.
tandriḥ तन्द्रिः न्द्री f. 1 Sleepiness, drowsiness; विभज्य नक्तं- दिवमस्ततन्द्रिणा Ki.1.9; विहाय तन्द्रीं शोकं च Rām.4.49.5. -2 Exhaustion, fainting.
tandrikā तन्द्रिका Sloth, sleepiness.
tandrin तन्द्रिन् a. Weary, lazy.
tandrita तन्द्रित a. Lazy; as in अतन्द्रित 'unremitting'; Ku.5.14; यदि ह्यहं न वर्तेयं जातु कर्मण्यतन्द्रितः Bg.3.23.
tanikā तनिका A rope for fastening anything; त्रुट्यद्वितान- तनिकाव्यतिषङ्गभाजः Śi.5.61.
taniman तनिमन् m. [तनु-इमनि च्] Thinness, slenderness, minuteness &c.; नितान्तदीर्घं तनिमानमागताःVikr.13.6. -n. The liver.
taniṣṭha तनिष्ठ a. 1 Thinnest; least. -2 Very minute, or delicate (superl. of तनु q. v.).
tanīyas तनीयस् a. Thinner, more minute, very thin (compar. of तनु q. v.).
tanmaya तन्मय a. (-यी f.) 1 Made up of that. -2 Wholly absorbed in that; ज्वलति हृदयमन्तस्तन्मयत्वं च धत्ते Māl. 1.41; Ś.6.21; M.2.9. -3 Identical with, or become one with that; ततस्तन्मयतां ययौ Rāj. T.3.498.
tanmaya तन्मय See under तद्.
tantiḥ तन्तिः f. [तन्-कर्मणि क्तिच्] 1 A cord, line, string; सासज्जत शिचस्तन्त्यां महिषी कालयन्त्रिता Bhāg.7.2.52. -2 A row, series, (Mar. दावण); वत्सानां न तन्तयस्त इन्द्र Rv.6.24.4; यथा गावो नसि प्रोतास्तन्त्र्यां बद्धाः स्वदामभिः Bhāg.1.13.42. -3 Extension, expansion. -4 A cow. -5 A weaver. -Comp. -पालः 1 a guardian of (the rows of) cows. -2 N. assumed by Sahadeva when living at the house of Virāṭa.
tantr तन्त्र् 1 U. (तन्त्रयति-ते, तन्त्रित) 1 To rule, control, govern; प्रजाः प्रजाः स्वा इव तन्त्रयित्वा Ś.5.5. -2 To perform or go through in order; तेन तन्त्रयतस्तन्त्रं वृत्तिः स्यात्तत्त- दाचरेत् Mb.12.215.21. -3 To maintain by discipline, keep in order. -4 (Ā.) To support, maintain (as a family).
tantrā तन्त्रा Sleepiness; cf. तन्द्रा.
tantrakaḥ तन्त्रकः A new garment (unbleached cloth); वसान- स्तन्त्रकनिभे सर्वाङ्गीणे तरुत्वचौ Bk.4.4.
tantram तन्त्रम् 1 A loom; तदा$पश्यत् स्त्रियौ तन्त्रे अधिरोप्य सुवेमे पटं वयन्त्यौ Mb.1.3.144. -2 A thread. -3 The warp or threads extended lengthwise in a loom; सिरीस्तन्त्रं तन्वते अप्रजज्ञयः Rv.1.71.9. -4 Posterity. -5 An uninterrupted series. -6 The regular order of ceremonies and rites, system, framework, ritual; कर्मणां युगपद्भावस्तन्त्र Kāty.; अशक्यं हि उत्तरं तन्त्रं कर्तुम् । ŚB. on MS.1.2.57. -7 Main point; प्रकर्षतन्त्रा हि रणे जयश्रीः Ki.3.17. -8 Principal doctrine, rule, theory, science; विधिनोपचरेद्देवं तन्त्रोक्तेन च केशवम् Bhāg. 11.3.47; जितमनसिजतन्त्रविचारम् Gīt.2. -9 Subservience, dependence; as in स्वतन्त्र, परतन्त्र; दैवतन्त्रं दुःखम् Dk.5. -1 A scientific work. -11 a chapter, section, as of a work; तन्त्रैः पञ्चभिरेतच्चकार सुमनोहरं शास्त्रम् Pt.1. -12 A religious treatise teaching magical and mystical formularies for the worship of the deities or the attainment of superhuman power; Ks.23.63; Bṛi. S.16.19. -13 The cause of more than one effect. -14 A spell. -15 A chief remedy of charm; जानन्ति तन्त्रयुक्तिम् Ms.2.1. -16 A drug, medicament. -17 An oath, ordeal. -18 Raiment. -19 The right way of doing anything. -2 Royal retinue, train, court. -21 A realm, country, authority. -22 (a) Government, ruling, administration; लोकतन्त्रविधानम् Mb.3.162.1;13.63.5; लोकतन्त्राधिकारः Ś.5. (b) Arrangement or machinery of government; सर्वमेव तन्त्रमाकुली- भूतम् Mu.1;2.1. -23 An army; पराजिताः फल्गुतन्त्रैः Bhāg.1.54.15. -24 A heap, multitude. -25 A house. -26 Decoration. -27 Wealth. -28 Happiness. -29 Model. -3 Supporting a family; Mv.2.17. -31 Providing for the security and prosperity of a kingdom; Mb.1.13. 26. -32 A group of acts or subsidiaries common to several प्रधानकर्मs or things; यत् सकृत्कृतं बहूनामुपकरोति तत् तन्त्रमित्युच्यते । तथा बहूनां ब्राह्मणानां मध्ये कृतः प्रदीपः ŚB. on MS.11.1.1; तन्त्रं साधारणो धर्मग्रामः । ŚB. on MS.12.1.1. (Opp. आवापः) -33 The order of the world; यतः प्रवर्तते तन्त्रं यत्र च प्रतितिष्ठति Mb.14.2.14. -34 A detail (matter or thing) which is subservient to (i. e. serves the purpose of) several things simultaneously; साधारणं भवेत् तन्त्रम् ŚB. on MS.12.1.1. -Comp. -काण्ठम् = तन्तु- काष्ठ q. v. -ज्ञः an expert, scientist; Bhāg.1.36.28. -भावः Simultaneity; यथा एकैकस्य सत्त्वस्य हस्तिनो$श्वस्य वा दर्शनमेकैकेन कृत्स्नमभिनिर्वर्त्यते एवमेव सत्रे तन्त्रभावो भवेत् । ŚB. on. MS.6.2.2. -युक्तिः The plan of a treatise; Kau. A. 15. -वापः, -पम् 1 weaving. -2 a loom. -वायः 1 a spider. -2 a weaver; (तन्त्रवापः also).
tantraṇam तन्त्रणम् Maintenance of order, discipline, government; न जीवत्यधनः पापः कुतः पापस्य तन्त्रणम् Mb.5.17.11.
tantratā तन्त्रता 1 Arranging into a system. -2 Dependence, subjection.
tantrāyin तन्त्रायिन् m. The sun; तन्त्रायिणे नमो द्यावापृथिवीभ्याम् Vāj.38.12.
tantreṇa तन्त्रेण (Instr. used adv.) Simultaneously. (Opp. पर्यायेण; द्वितीया च विभक्तिस्तन्त्रेणोभाभ्यां संबध्यते । ŚB. on MS.6.1.51; पर्यायेण क्रियायामेवं दोषः । तन्त्रेण तु क्रियायां भवति क्वचित् संभवः । ŚB. on MS.6.2.2.
tantriḥ तन्त्रिः न्त्री f. 1 A string, cord; न लङ्घयेद्वत्सतन्त्रीम् Ms.4.38. -2 A bow-string. -3 The wire of a lute; इमास्तन्त्रीः सुमधुराः Rām.7.93.13; तन्त्रीमार्द्रां नयनसलिलैः सारयित्वा कथंचित् Me.88. -4 A sinew. -5 A tail. -6 A young woman having peculiar qualities. -7 A lute. -8 N. of the plant Amṛitā. -Comp. -भाण्डम् the Indian lute. -मुखः peculiar position of the hand.
tantrila तन्त्रिल a. Occupied with the affairs of government; त्वं तन्त्रिलः सेनापती राज्ञः प्रत्ययितः Mk.6.16/17.
tantrin तन्त्रिन् a. 1 Having threads, made of threads. -2 Having chords or wires (as a lute). -3 Having a Tantra, or following one. -m. 1 A musician. -2 A soldier. n. An act having a group of subsidiaries common with some other act, a main act (प्रधानकर्म); तन्त्रीणि प्रधानानि । ŚB. on MS.12.1.1. -Comp. -समवायः Simultaneity of (several) main acts; तन्त्रिसमवाये चोदनातः समानानामैकतन्त्र्यम्˚ MS.12.1.1.
tantuḥ तन्तुः [तन्-तुन्] 1 A thread, cord, wire, string, line; चिन्तासंततितन्तु Māl.5.1; Me.7. -2 A cob-web R.16.2. -3 filament; विसतन्तुगुणस्य कारितम् Ku.4. 29. -4 An offspring, issue, race; स्वमायया$वृणोद्गर्भं वैराट्याः कुरुतन्तवे Bhāg.1.8.14; Mb.6.43.98. -5 A shark. -6 The Supreme Being; Bhāg.8.16.31. -7 A snare, fetter (पाश); ते तानावारयिष्यन्ति ऐणेयानिव तन्तुना Mb.5. 57.41. -Comp. -करणम् spinning. -कार्यम् a web. -काष्ठम् a piece of wood or brush used by weavers for cleaning threads. -कीटः a silk-worm. -कृन्तनम् cutting off the propagation of a family; तन्तुकृन्तन यन्नस्त्वमभद्रमचरः पुनः Bhāg.6.5.43. -नागः a (large) shark. -निर्यासः the palmyra tree. -नाभः a spider. -पर्वन् n. the anniversary of the day of full-moon in the month of Srāvaṇa when Krisna was invested with the sacred thread. -भः 1 the mustard seed. -2 a calf. -वर्धनः 'increasing the race', N. of Viṣṇu, also of Śiva. -वाद्यम् any stringed musical instrument. -वानम् weaving. -वापः 1 a weaver. -2 a loom. -3 weaving. -वायः 1 a spider. -2 a weaver; तन्तुवायो दशपलं दद्यादेकपलाधिकम् Ms.8.397; तन्तुवायास्तुन्नवायाः ... Śiva. B.31.19. -3 weaving. ˚दण्डः a loom. -विग्रहा a plantain. -शाला a weaver's workshop. -संतत a. woven, sewn. (तम्) woven cloth. -संततिः f., -संतानः weaving. -सारः the betel-nut tree.
tantukaḥ तन्तुकः 1 The mustard seed. -2 (At the end of comp.) A thread, rope. -की A vein or any tubular vessel of the body.
tantunaḥ तन्तुनः णः A shark.
tanturam तन्तुरम् लम् The fibrous root of a lotus.
tanu तनु a. (-नु, -न्वी f.) [तन्-उन्] 1 Thin, lean, emaciated; वीतप्रभावतनुरप्यतनुप्रभावः Ki.16.64. -2 Delicate, slender, slim (as a limb, as a mark of beauty); तनुवृत्तमध्यः R.6.32; cf. तन्वङ्गी -3 Fine, delicate (as cloth); स्तनेषु तन्वंशुकमुन्नतस्तना Ṛs.1.7. -4 Small, little, tiny, scanty, few, limited; तनुवाग्विभवो$पि सन् R.1.9;3.2; तनुत्यागो बहुग्रहः H.2.89. 'giving little' &c. -5 Trifling, unimportant, little; Amaru.28. -6 Shallow (as a river) -f. 1 The body, the person. -2 Outward form, manifestation; प्रत्यक्षाभिः प्रपन्नस्तनुभिरवतु वस्ताभिरष्टाभिरीशः Ś.1.1; M.1.1. -3 Nature, the form or character of anythig; तीक्ष्णां तनुं यः प्रथमं जहाति सो$नन्त्यमाप्नोत्यभयं प्रजाभ्यः Mb.12.245. 26. -4 Skin. [cf. L. tenuis, Eng. thin.] -Comp. -अङ्ग a. having slender limbs, delicate. (-ङ्गी) a delicate woman. -ऊनः the wind. -कूपः a pore of the skin. -गृहम्, -स्थानम् The first lunar mansion. -छद् (-द) a. protecting, clothing. -छदः an armour; ततस्तु द्रुपदानीकं शरैश्छिन्नतनुच्छदम् Mb.7.168.26; तरुपलाशसवर्णतनुच्छदः R.9.51;12.86. -ज a. born from the body; वाञ्छैव सूचयति पूर्वतरं भविष्यं पुंसां यदन्यतनुजं त्वशुभं शुभं वा Pt.2.8. (-जः) 1 a son; Bhāg.5.9.6. -2 the hair on the body; स्निग्धहर्यक्षतनुजश्मश्रुप्रवरमूर्द्धजम् Rām.1.16.12. -जा a daughter. -त्यज् a. risking one's life. -2 giving up one's person, dying; योगेनान्ते तनुत्यजाम् R.1.8. -3 rash, desperate, fool-hardy. -त्याग a. spending little, sparing, niggardly. -त्रम्, -त्राणम्, an armour; रक्षन् विप्रांस्तनुत्रवान् Bk; Bhāg.8.1.37. -दानम् 1 offering the body (for sexual intercourse). -2 a. scanty gift. -धी a. littleminded. -प्रकाश a. of dim lustre; तनुप्रकाशेन विचेयतारका; R.3.2. -बीजः the jujube. -भवः a son. (-वा) a daughter. -भस्त्रा the nose. -भृत् m. any being furnished with a body, a living being; particularly a human being; कल्पं स्थितं तनुभृतां तनुभिस्ततः किम् Bh.3.73. -मध्य a. having a slender waist. (-ध्यम्) the waist. (-ध्या) a metre. -रसः perspiration. -रुह् n., -रुहम् 1 the hair of the body. -2 a feather; तनुरुहाणि पुरो विजितध्वनेः Śi.6.45; Mv.6.33. -लता a. slender body; एणीदृशस्तनुलता तनुते मुदं नः P. R.2.19. -वातः a kind of hell; Jain. -वारम् an armour; तनुवारभसो भास्वानधीरो$विनतोरसा Ki.15.23. -व्रणः a pimple. -संचारिणी a young woman, a girl ten years old. -सरः perspiration. -ह्रदः the anus.
tanū तनू f. 1 The body, person, self. -2 A limb, member of the body; तं दृष्ट्वा वृष्णयो हृष्टास्तन्वः प्राणमिवोत्थिताः Bhāg.1.82.33. -Comp. -उद्भवः, -जः 1 a son. -2 a feather; अथ भ्रष्टतनूजाङ्गमात्मानं ददृशे खगः Mb.5.113.4. -उद्भवा, -जा a daughter -जानिः, -जन्मन् a son. -तलम् a measure of length equal to the arms extended, a fathom. -तापः fatigues or troubles of the body; अगणित- तनूतापं तप्त्वा तपांसि भगीरथः U.1.23. -नपम् clarified butter, ghee. -नपात् m. fire; तनूनपाद्धूमवितानमाधिजैः Śi.1.62; अधःकृतस्यापि तनूनपातो नाधः शिखा याति कदाचिदेव H.2.66. (-n.) ghee. -नप्तृ m. wind. -रुहम् 1 the hair of the body (-m. also); रवितुरङ्गतनूरुहतुल्यतां दधति यत्र शिरीषरजोरुचः Śi.6.22; चन्द्रांशुगौरैश्छुरितं तनूरुहैः Bhāg. -2 the wing of a bird, a feather; चित्रतनूरुहः (विहङ्गः) Mb.12.144.1. -(-हः) a son. -ह्रदः the anus, the rectum; cf. तनुह्रद.
tanuka तनुक a. Thin, small.
tanūkaraṇam तनूकरणम् making thin, attenuation; Yoga S.2.2.
tanūkṛ तनूकृ 8 U. To make thin or fine, diminish, lessen; as in लज्जां तनूकृत्य; मध्यं तनूकृत्य यदीदमीयं वेधाः N.7.82.
tanula तनुल a. Spread, expanded.
tanus तनुस् n. The body.
tanutā तनुता Thinness, littleness, waning; बहुले$पि गते निशा- करस्तनुतां दुःखमनङ्ग मोक्ष्यति Ku.4.13.
tan तन्वी A delicate or slender woman; इयमधिकमनोज्ञा वल्क- लेनापि तन्वी Ś.1.2; तव तन्वि कुचावेतौ नियतं चक्रवर्तिनौ Udb.
tanyutaḥ तन्युतः [तन्-युतच्] 1 Wind. -2 Night. -3 Roaring, thundering. -4 A thunderbolt. -5 Cloud; तन्यतुर्न वृष्टिं दध्यङ् ह Bṛi. Up.2.5.16.
akartana अकर्तन a. [कृत्-भावे ल्युट्, न. त.] 1 Not cutting. -2 Dwarfish.
acetana अचेतन a. [न. ब.] Inanimate, not sentient, irrational; चेतन ˚नेषु Me.5; ˚नं ब्रह्म inanimate Brahman; ˚नं नाम गुणं न लक्षयेत् Ś.6.13 destitute of life, lifeless (object &c.); ˚नेष्वपि चेतनावदुपचारः Mbh. -2 Not conscious, insensible; senseless; निराशा निहते पुत्रे दत्ता श्राद्ध- मचेतना Rām.6.92.55. बुद्धिशतमचेतने नष्टम् H.2.14.
acaitanyam अचैतन्यम् [न. त.] 1 Unconsciousness, insensibility; ignorance in spiritual matters. -2 The material world, matter.
atanam अतनम् [अत्-ल्युट्] Going, wandering. -नः A wanderer, a passer-by.
atantra अतन्त्र a. [न. ब.] 1 Having no ropes or musical strings (as a musical instrument); नातन्त्री वाद्यते वीणा Rām. -2 Unrestrained; not necessarily binding; not being the object of the rule under consideration; ह्रस्वग्रहणमतन्त्रम्, क्लीबत्वं ˚न्त्रम् Sk. Something which is not intended; on which there is no emphasis or stress (वार्त्तिक 2.2.34.1). -3 Without formulas or empirical actions. -4 Not (having the binding force of) a scientific statement; तत्राविज्ञातग्रहणमतन्त्रमिति कल्प्येत । ŚB. on MS.6.1.7. -त्वम् meaninglessness, superfluity, superfluous nature. किं तु इतरस्मिन् पक्षे बाध्यतेतरां श्रुतिः । ऐन्द्रशब्दस्यातन्त्रत्वात् । ŚB. on MS.6.4.29. अतन्द्र atandra न्द्रित ndrita न् n ल l अतन्द्र न्द्रित न् ल a. Alert, unwearied, careful, vigilant; अतन्द्रिता सा स्वयमेव वृक्षकान् Ku.5.14, R.17.39, H. Pr.33.
atanu अतनु a. More वीतप्रभावतनुरप्यतनुप्रभावः Ki.16.64.
atipatanam अतिपतनम् Flying past or beyond; omission, neglect, missing, transgressing; exceeding, going beyond due bounds.
ativartanam अतिवर्तनम् a. Pardonable offence; दशातिवर्तनान्याहुः Ms.8.29.
ativartanam अतिवर्तनम् A pardonable offence or misdemeanour; exemption from punishment; ten cases are mentioned in Ms.8.29 (यानस्य चैव यातुश्च यानस्वाभिन एव च । दशातिः- वर्तनान्याहुः शेषे दण्डो विधीयते ॥)
adyatana अद्यतन a. (-नी f. [अद्य भवः; अद्य दयु तुडागमश्च] 1 Pertaining or referring to, extending over, to-day; ˚दिवस, ˚काल &c. आ न्याय्यादुत्थानादा न्याय्याच्च संवेशनात् । एषो$द्यतनः कालः । अपरे पुनराहुरुभयतो$र्द्धरात्रं अद्यतनः कालः । Kāśi., कलोपसर्जनेच तुल्यम्. -2 Current, now-a-days, prevalent at present, modern. -नः The current or this day, period of the current day (Kāśi. on P.I.2.57); See अनद्यतन also. -नी (scil. वृत्तिः) A name given to the Aorist tense, as it denotes an action done to-day or on the same day (= ˚भूतः).
adyatanīya अद्यतनीय = अद्यतन 1 Of to-day; ˚हिमपातो व्यर्थतां नीयते Pt.3. -2 Modern.
adhastana अधस्तन a. (-नी f.) [अधोभवः अधस्-टयु तुट् च] 1 Lower, situated beneath. -2 Prior, previous.
adhivikartanam अधिविकर्तनम् The act of cutting off or cutting through.
adhunātana अधुनातन a. (-नी f.) [अधुना भवार्ये टयुल् तुट्च] Belonging to the present times, modern.
anadyatana अनद्यतन a. (-नी f.) [न. त.] Not pertaining to this or the current day; a term used by Pāṇini to denote the sense of the Imperfect or the Periphrastic future P.III.2.III,III.3.15; ˚भूते लङ्-अपचत्; ˚ने भविष्यति लुट्-पक्ता; परोक्षानद्यतने लिट्-पपाच. -नः Not the current day; अतीतायाः रात्रेः पश्चार्धेन आगामिन्या रात्रेः पूर्वार्धेन सहितो दिवसो$- द्यतनः Sk., तद्भिन्नः कालः.
anivartana अनिवर्तन a. 1 Not turning away, firm, steadfast. -2 Right, not fit to be abandoned.
anukīrtanam अनुकीर्तनम् Act of proclaiming or publishing. असदा- चरिते मार्गे कथं स्यादनुकीर्तनम् Mb.3.233.1.
anupatanam अनुपतनम् पातः 1 Falling upon, alighting upon in succession. -2 Following, going after, pursuit; उपवनपवनानुपातदक्षैः Śi.7.27. -3 Going or proceeding in order or as a consequence. -4 [अनुरूपः त्रैराशिकेन पातः] Proportion. -5 Rule of three. -6 A degree of latitude, opposite to one given. -तम् ind. (regarded as ending in ṇamul from पत्) Following in succession, going after; लतानुपातं कुसुमान्यगृह्णात् Bk.2.11 (लतां लताममुपात्य going to creeper after creeper, or after bending the creepers.)
anuvartanam अनुवर्तनम् 1 Following (fig. also); attending, compliance, obedience, conformity; प्रकृतस्यानुवर्तने Ak.; इदमाश्चर्यमथवा लोकस्थित्यनुवर्तनम् Mv.7.4; दाक्षिण्य˚ Dk.161. -2 Gratifying, obliging. -3 Approval of, concurrence in. -4 Continuance; result, consequence. -5 Supplying from a preceding Sūtra.
anusaṃtan अनुसंतन् 8 U. 1 To extend everywhere; to diffuse, spread about, overspread. अधश्च मूलान्यनुसंततानि कर्मानु- बन्धीनि मनुष्यलोके Bg.15.2. -2 To continue, join in.
anvāyatana अन्वायतन a. Latitudinal. -नम् ind. In the house.
apatantrakaḥ अपतन्त्रकः [अपगतं तन्त्रं भिषजामधीनता यत्र कप् Tv.] A kind of वातरोग, spasmodic contraction of the body or stomach; अपतन्त्रकातुरं नापतर्पयेत् Suśr.
apavartanam अपवर्तनम् 1 Removal, transferring from one place to another; स्थान˚. -2 Taking away, depriving one of; न त्यागो$स्ति द्विषन्त्याश्च न च दायापवर्तनम् Ms.9.79. -3 Abridging, abbreviation. -4 Reducing a fraction to its lowest terms; division without remainder, or the divisor itself.
apravartanam अप्रवर्तनम् Not engaging in, not exciting to any action.
abhiniṣpatanam अभिनिष्पतनम् Sallying, issuing.
abhipatanam अभिपतनम् 1 Approaching. -2 Falling upon, assault, attack. -3 Going forth, departure.
abhipravartanam अभिप्रवर्तनम् 1 Advancing up to. -2 Proceeding, acting. -3 Flowing, coming forth, as of sweat.
abhivartanam अभिवर्तनम् Going towards, approching, attacking &c.
abhyātan अभ्यातन् 8 U. To take aim at, shoot or hurl (missiles) against.
abhyutpatanam अभ्युत्पतनम् Springing or leaping against, sudden spring or leap, assault; अलक्षिताभ्युत्पतनो नृपेण R.2.27.
artana अर्तन a. [ऋत्-ल्युट्] 1 Blaming, reviling; प्रतिश्रुत्काया$- अर्तनम् Vāj.3.19. -2 Sorry, grieved. -नम् Censure, reproach, abuse.
ātan आतन् 8 U. 1 To extend, stretch over, overspread, cover; निषादिवक्षःस्थलमातनोति Ki.16.15 pervade, penetrate; Ki.7.25. -2 To spread, diffuse. -3 To cause, produce; आनन्दनेन जडतां पुनरातनोति U.3.12; Ki.6.18,7.39; K.176; Māl.5.9; Mv.4.31. -4 To bring to pass, effect, accomplish, do, perform; सुरतमाततान K.57; सपर्याम् 64. -5 To illuminate. -6 To take hold of; seek to attain. -7 To assume a hostile attitude. -8 To stretch (as a bow).
ātanam आतनम् 1 Spreading, penetrating, expanding. -2 Sight, view.
ātani आतनि a. Ved. [तन्-इन्] Spreading; pervading; त्वं विशिक्षुरसि यज्ञमातनिः Rv.2.1.1.
āpatanam आपतनम् 1 Approaching, coming, assailing &c. -2 Happening, occurrence. -3 Descending, alighting. -4 Obtaining. -5 Knowledge; क्वचित् प्राकरणिकादर्थादप्राकरणिक- स्यार्थस्यापतनम् S. D.1. -6 Natural sequence, necessarily following.
āyatanam आयतनम् [आयतन्ते$त्र, यत् आधारे ल्युट्] 1 Place, abode, house, resting-place; भूमेर्महदायतनं वृष्णीष्व Kaṭh.1.1.23. (fig. also); शूलायतनाः Mu.7 hangmen; स्नेहस्तदेकायतनं जगाम Ku.7.5 was centred in her; R.3.36; सर्वा- विनयानामेकैकमप्येषामायतनम् K.13; ˚मृगेण 13 domestic deer; Chāṇ.32; (hence) a receptacle, home, support, seat. -2 The place of the sacred fire, altar, shed for sacrifices. -3 A sanctuary, sacred place; as in देवायतनम्, मठायतनम् &c. यथाक्रमविशेषेण सर्वाण्यायतनानि च । दर्शितानि Mb.13.156.11; विजने वायतने गिरौ वने वा । Bu. Ch. 5.19. -4 The site of a house, ground-plot. -5 A barn; Y.2.154. -6 An inner seat (with Buddhists who consider the five senses with manas as the six Āyatanas). -7 The cause of disease.
āyatanatvam आयतनत्वम् State of being an altar or seat.
āyatanavat आयतनवत् a. Having a certain seat or home. m. N. of the fourth foot of Brahmā; य एकमेवं विद्वाँश्चतुष्कलं पादं ब्रह्मण आयतनवानित्युपास्ते Ch. Up.4.8.4.
ārtanā आर्तना Ved. 1 A mortal combat. -2 An uncultivated ground; Rv.1.127.6.
āvitan आवितन् 8 Ā. To spread over (as rays of light); त्रील्लोकानावितन्वाना Bhāg.5.2.37.
āvartana आवर्तन a. 1 Turning round or towards. -2 Revolving. -नम् 1 Turning round; returning, revolution. -2 Circular motion, gyration. -3 Churning or stirring up anything in fusion. -4 Melting together, fusion, alligation (said of metals). -5 Mid-day, the time when shadows are cast in an opposite direction. -6 Repeating, doing over and over again. -7 Study, practising. -8 A year; आवर्तनानि चत्वारि Mb.13.17.25. -नः 1 Viṣṇu. -2 N. of an उपद्वीप in the जन्बुद्वीप. -नी 1 a crucible. -2 a spoon, ladle. -3 magic art; विद्यामावर्तनीं पुण्यामावर्तयति स द्विजः Rām.7.88.2. (सांग्रहणी विद्या.)
āghātanam आघातनम् 1 Striking, killing. -2 A slaughter-house. आहव āhava आहाव āhāva आहवन āhavana आहव आहाव आहवन &c., See under आहु and आह्वे.
idaṃtana इदंतन a. (-नी f.) Of this time, present; momentary.
idānīṃtana इदानींतन a. (-नी f.) Present, momentary, of the present moment.
utkartanam उत्कर्तनम् 1 Cutting off, tearing out, cutting to pieces. -2 Rooting out, eradication.
utkīrtanam उत्कीर्तनम् 1 Crying out, proclaiming. -2 Praising, celebrating, extolling; S. D.495.
uttan उत्तन् 8 U. 1 To stretch upwards or out. -2 To try to rise.
utpatanipatā उत्पतनिपता f. Any act in which it is said 'उत्पत, निपत' (i. e. fly up and down). P.II.1.72.
utpatanam उत्पतनम् 1 Flying up, a leap, spring. -2 Rising or going up, ascending. -3 Throwing up. -4 Birth, production.
uddyotanam उद्द्योतनम् The act of enlightening, illumination.
udvartanam उद्वर्तनम् 1 Going up, rising. -2 Springing up, growth (of plants, grain &c.) -3 Prosperity, elevation. -4 Turning from side to side; springing up, popping the head; चटुलशफरोद्वर्तनप्रेक्षितानि Me.42. -5 Grinding, pounding. -6 Drawing out metal, wire-drawing. -7 Anointing, smearing; करोद्वर्तनार्थे चन्दनं समर्पयामि; cf. also सायण's commentary on the Śatapaṭha Brāhmaṇa 12.8.3.16. - सर्वसुरभिचन्दनादि उन्मर्दनं उद्वर्तनं यजमानस्य भवति । -8 Particularly, rubbing and cleaning the body with perfumes or fragrant unguents, or the unguents used for this purpose or to relieve pain; नाक्रामेद्रक्तविण्मूत्रष्ठीवनोद्वर्तनादि च Y.1.152; Ms.4.132 (अभ्य- ङ्गमलापकर्षणपिष्टकादि Kull.). In this connection the meaning 'vomiting' seems appropriate, along with other filthy objects; cf. उद्वृत्त = vomited. -9 Bad behaviour or conduct, rudeness.
upavartanam उपवर्तनम् 1 A place for exercise. -2 A place whether inhabited or not. -3 A district or Pargaṇā. -4 A kingdom (राज्य) उपवर्तनमाहर्तुमुद्यतो$स्म्यहमञ्जसा Śiva. B.31.11. -5 A bog, marshy place.
upāvartanam उपावर्तनम् 1 Coming or turning back, return; त्वदुपावर्तनशङ्कि मे मनः (करोति) R.8.53. -2 Revolving, turning round. -3 Approaching. -4 Ceasing.
etanaḥ एतनः 1 Breath. -2 A species of fish. (Silurus Pebrius)
kapītanaḥ कपीतनः N. of several plants:-- such as the holy fig-tree, the betel-nut tree &c. कपुच्छलम् kapucchalam कपुष्टिका kapuṣṭikā कपुच्छलम् कपुष्टिका 1 The ceremony of tonsure (of a child). -2 A patch of hair on each side of the head.
karketanaḥ कर्केतनः नम् A kind of gem or precious stone.
kartana कर्तन a. Cutting. -नम् 1 Cutting, lopping off; Y.2.229,286. -2 Spinning cotton or thread (तर्कुः कर्तनसाधनम्).
kartanī कर्तनी Scissors. कर्तरिका kartarikā कर्तरी kartarī कर्तरिका कर्तरी 1 Scissors. -2 A knife. -3 Cutlass, small sword. -4 (कर्तरी) A kind of dance. -Comp. -मुखः A particular position of the hands.
tantram कातन्त्रम् N. of a grammar (said to have been written by Śarvavarman through the favour of Kārttikeya).
tanikā कीतनिका f. N. of a plant (Mar. ज्येष्ठमध).
kīrtanam कीर्तनम् [कत्-ल्युट्] 1 Telling, narrating. -2 Praising, celebrating; सा तस्य वचनं श्रुत्वा रामकीर्तनहर्षिता Rām.5.33.14. -3 A temple; any work of art, a building; न कीर्तनैरलङ्कृता मेदिनी K.28;119. शंभोर्यो द्वादशानि व्यरचयदचिरात् कीर्तनानि ... । (Ind. Ant. Vol.IX. p.34.) -ना 1 Narration, recital. -2 Fame, glory.
kṛntanam कृन्तनम् Cutting, cutting off, dividing, tearing asunder; नातः परं कर्मनिबन्धकृन्तनम् Bhāg.6.2.46. कृन्तनिका; -नी 1 A small knife. -2 The sharp edge of a knife.
ketanam केतनम् [कित्-ल्युट्] 1 A house, an abode; अकलित- महिमानः केतनं मङ्गलानाम् Māl.2.9; मम मरणमेव वरमतिवितथके- तना Gīt.7. -2 An invitation, summons; Mb.13.23.12- 16. -3 Place, site; सौवर्णभित्ति संकेतकेतनं संपदामिव Ks.26.44. -4 A flag, banner; भग्नं भीमेन मरुता भवतो रथकेतनम् Ve.2. 23; Śi.14.28; R.9.39. -5 A sign, symbol; as in मकरकेतन. -6 An indispensable act (also religious); निवापाञ्जलिदानेन केतनैः श्राद्धकर्मभिः । तस्योपकारे शक्तस्त्वं किं जीवन् किमुतान्यथा Ve.3.16. -7 A spot, mark. -8 The body; तस्यां तु वानरो दिव्यः सिंहशार्दूलकेतनः Mb.1.225.15; Bhāg. 4.24.68; Gīt.7.5.
khalekapotanyāyaḥ खलेकपोतन्यायः The maxim of the pigeons flocking together on the open ground to pick up grains of corn, simultaneously; अर्थेन प्रधानोपकारेण खलेकपोतवत् युगपत् संनि- पतन्त्यङ्गानि । ŚB. on MS.11.1.16.
ghātana घातन [इन् णिच् भावे ल्युट्] A killer, murderer. -नम् 1 Striking, killing, slaughter. -2 Killing (as an animal at a sacrifice), immolatting; स्वपुत्रघातनं कृत्वा प्राप्तं तन्मांसभक्षणम् Ks.2.214.
tana चातन a. Driving away, removing. -नम् 1 Tormenting, afflicting. -2 Removing, scaring away.
cartana चर्तन a. Ved. Stringing together. -नम् A hook, or pin.
cetana चेतन a. (-नी f.) [चित् -ल्यु] 1 Animate, alive, living, sentient, feeling; चेतनाचेतनेषु Me.5 animate and inanimate. -2 Visible, conspicuous, distinguished. -नः 1 A sentient being, a man. -2 Soul, mind. -3 The supreme soul. -4 An animal in general. -ना 1 Sense, consciousness; चुलुकयति मदीयां चेतनां चञ्चरीकः R. G.; U.3.31; Māl.9.12; R.12.74; चेतनां प्रतिपद्यते regains one's consciousness. -2 Understanding, intelligence; पश्चिमाद्यामिनीयामात्प्रसादमिव चेतना R.17.1; ... शास्ताखानो$ल्प- चेतनः Śiva. B.29.9. -3 Life, vitality, animation; Bg.13.6. -4 Wisdom, reflection. -नम् Appearance. -2 The thinking principle, the mind; अच्युतचेतनः Bhāg.9.15.41.
cetanāvat चेतनावत् a. Animate, having consciousness.
cintanam चिन्तनम् ना [चिन्त्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Thinking, thinking of, having an idea of; मनसा$निष्टचिन्तनम् Ms.12.5. -2 Thought, reflection. -3 Anxious thought.
ciraṃtana चिरंतन a. (-नी f.) [चिरं भवार्थे ट्युल् तुट् च] Of long standing, old, ancient; स्वहस्तदत्ते मुनिमासनं मुनिश्चिरंतन- स्तावदभिन्यवीविशत् Śi.1.15; चिरंतनः सुहृद् &c.
caitanyam चैतन्यम् [चेतनस्य भावः ष्यञ्] 1 Spirit, life, intelligence, vitality, sensation. -2 Soul, spirit, mind; U.1.36. -3 Consciousness, feeling, sensation, sense; U.1.48. -4 (In Vedānta phil.) The Supreme Spirit considered as the essence of all being and source of all sensation. -Comp. -भैरवी f. N. of a Rāgiṇī. -न्यः N. of a modern reformer of the Vaiṣṇava faith.
tadānīṃtana तदानींतन a. Belonging to that time, contemporary of that time; एषो$स्मि कार्यवशादायोध्यिकस्तदानींतनश्च संवृत्तः U.1.
tanaḥ तातनः The Khañjana or wagtail.
divātana दिवातन a. (-नी f.) [दिवा भवः टथु तुद् च] Of or belonging to the day; शशिन इव दिवातनस्य लेखा Ku.4.46; Bk.5.65.
doṣātana दोषातन a. (-नी f.) Nightly, nocturnal; दोषातनं बुध- बृहस्पतियोगदृश्यः (तारापतिः) R.13.76.
dyotana द्योतन a. [द्युत्-युच्] 1 Bright, shining; विलोक्य द्योतनं चन्द्रं लक्ष्मणं शोचनो$वदत् Bk.7.15. -2 Illuminating. -3 Explaining, elucidating. -नः A lamp. -नम् 1 Shining. -2 Illuminating. -3 Explaining. -4 Sight, seeing. -5 Light. -6 Dawn.
dyotanikā द्योतनिका Explanation, elucidation.
dyotani द्योतनि a. Shining. -निः Ved. Splendour, lustre.
naktan नक्तन् n., -नक्तिः f. Ved. Night; वयो ये भूत्वा पतयन्ति नक्तभिः Rv.7.14.18.
nartanaḥ नर्तनः [नृत्-ल्युट्] A dancer; Mb.12 63.4. -नम् Gesticulation, dancing, dance. -Comp. -गृहम्, -शाला a dancing hall. -प्रियः 1 an epithet of Śiva. -2 a peacock.
nikartanam निकर्तनम् See under निकृत्.
nikartanam निकर्तनम् 1 Cutting down or off, tearing; निकर्तनमिवा- त्युग्रं लाङ्गूलस्य महाहरिः Mb.7.17.25. -2 Annihilation, wiping out completely; उत्सादनममित्राणां परसेनानिकर्तनम् Mb.3.167.55.
nikṛntana निकृन्तन a. (-नी f.) Cutting down, destroying; विरहि- निकृन्तनकुन्तमुखाकृतिकेतकिदन्तुरिताशे (वसन्ते) Gīt.11. -नम् 1 Cutting, cutting off, destruction. -2 An instrument for cutting; एकेन नखनिकृन्तनेन सर्वं कार्ष्णायसं विज्ञातं स्यात् Ś. B. -3 N. of a hell.
niketanaḥ निकेतनः An onion. -नम् 1 A mansion, house, abode; सिञ्जाना मञ्जुमञ्जीरं प्रविवेश निकेतनम् Gīt.11; Ms.6.26;11. 129; Ki.1.16. -2 A temple.
nipatanam निपतनम् 1 Falling down, descending, alighting. -2 Flying down.
nipātana निपातन a. Killing, destroying. -नम् 1 Throwing down, beating or knocking down; अवगूर्य चरेत् कृच्छ्रमति- कृच्छ्रं निपातने Ms.11.29. -2 Overthrowing, destroying, killing; माषकस्तु भवेद्दण्डः श्वसूकरनिपातने Ms.8.298. -3 Touching with. -4 Putting down as irregular or exceptional. -5 An irregular form of a word, irregularity, exception; यल्लक्षणेनानुत्पन्नं तत् सर्वं निपातनात् सिद्धम् Mbh. -6 Falling or flying down.
niyātana नियातन See निपातन.
nirghātanam निर्घातनम् Forcing out, bringing out.
niryātanam निर्यातनम् 1 Returning, restoring, delivering, restitution (as of a deposit). -2 Payment of a debt. -3 Gift, donation, -4 Retaliation, requital, revenge (as in वैरनिर्यातन); न ह्यन्यस्य भवेच्छक्तिः वैरनिर्यातनं प्रति Hariv. -5 Killing, slaughter.
nirvartanam निर्वर्तनम् 1 Accomplishment, completion, execution. -2 Desisting.
nivartana निवर्तन a. 1 Causing to return. -2 Turning back, ceasing. -नम् 1 Returning, turning or coming back, return; इह हि पततां नास्त्यालम्बो न चापि निवर्तनम् Śānti.3.2. -2 Not happening, ceasing. -3 Desisting or abstaining from (with abl.) -4 Desisting from work, inactivity (opp. प्रवर्तन); Kām.1.28. -5 Bringing back; Amaru. 84. -6 Repenting, a desire to improve. -7 A measure of land (2 rods). -8 Averting, keeping back from (with abl.) विनिपातनिवर्तनक्षमम् Ki.2.13.
niṣkartanam निष्कर्तनम् Cutting off, tearing away.
niṣpatanam निष्पतनम् Rushing out, issuing quickly.
nistanī निस्तनी A pill, bolus.
tana नूतन नूत्न a. [नव एव स्वार्थे तनप् नुरादेशश्च] 1 New; नूतनो राजा समाज्ञापयति U.1.; R.8.15; नूतनजलधररुचये Bhāṣā P.; सालावृकाणां स्त्रीणां च स्वैरिणीनां सुरद्विषः । सख्यान्याहुर- नित्यानि नूत्नं नूत्नं विचिन्वताम् ॥ Bhāg.8.9.1. -2 Fresh, young. -3 Present. -4 Instantaneous. -5 Recent, modern. -6 Curious, strange. -नम् Youth, juvenility. -Comp. -वयस् (नूत्नवयस्) in the bloom of youth, in the spring of life.
tanayati नूतनयति Den. P. To make new, renew.
patanam पतनम् [पत्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 The act of flying or coming down, alighting, descending, throwing oneself down at. -2 Setting (as of the sun). -3 Going down to hell; निरये चैव पतनम् Ms.6.61. -4 Apostacy. -5 Falling from dignity, virtue &c. अनिग्रहाच्चेन्द्रियाणां नरः पतन- मृच्छति Y.3.219. -6 Fall, decline, ruin, adversity (opp. उदय or उच्छ्राय); ग्रहाधीना नरेन्द्राणामुच्छ्रायाः पतनानि च Y.1.38. -7 Death. -8 Hanging down, becoming flaccid (as breasts). -9 Miscarriage. -1 (In arith.) Subtraction. -11 The latitude of a planet. -Comp. -धर्मिन् a. subject to the law of decay, perishable. -शील a. accustomed to fall down.
patanīya पतनीय a. Causing a fall, causing the loss of caste. -यम् A degrading crime or sin; लाक्षालवणमांसानि पतनीयानि विक्रये Y.3.4. नीचाभिगमनं गर्भपातनं भर्तृहिंसनम् । विशेषपत- नीयानि स्त्रीणामेतान्यपि ध्रुवम् ॥ 297; Mb.7.156.5.
pattanam पत्तनम् 1 A town, city (opp. ग्राम); पत्तने विद्यमाने$पि ग्रामे रत्नपरीक्षा M.1; एको वासः पत्तने वा वने वा Bh.3.12. -2 A musical instrument, मृदङ्ग.
parikartanam परिकर्तनम् 1 Cutting, cutting off. -2 A circular incision. -3 Cutting out. -4 A shooting pain.
parikīrtanam परिकीर्तनम् 1 Proclaiming, saying, talking of. -2 Boasting. -3 Naming.
paricintanam परिचिन्तनम् Thinking of, remembering.
paripatanam परिपतनम् Flying round or about.
parivartanam परिवर्तनम् 1 Moving to and fro, turning about, rolling about (as on the lap, bed &c.); महार्हशय्या- परिवर्तनच्युतैः स्वकेशपुष्पैरपि या स्म दूयते Ku.5.12; R.9.13; Śi.4.47. -2 Turning round, revolving, whirling round. -3 Revolution, end of a period or time. -4 Change; वेषपरिवर्तनं विधाय Pt.3. -5 Exchange, barter......परि- हापणमुपभोगः परिवर्तनमपहारश्चेति कोशक्षयः Kau. A.2.7.26. also राजद्रव्याणामन्यद्रव्येणादानं परिवर्तनम् -6 Inverting. -7 Requital, return.
tana पातन a. [पत्-णिच् ल्यु ल्युट् वा] Felling, cutting down. -नम् 1 Causing to fall down, bringing or throwing down, knocking down. -2 Throwing, casting. -3 Humbling, lowering. -4 Removing. -5 N. of a particular process to which minerals (esp. quicksilver) are subjected. N. B. पातनम् may have different meanings according to the noun with which it is used; e. g. दण़्डस्य पातनम् 'causing the rod to fall', i. e. chastising; गर्भस्य पातनम्' causing the fœtus to fall', causing an abortion.
tanikā पातनिका Fitness, correspondence.
pāratantrika पारतन्त्रिक a. Enjoined by the religious treatises of another.
pāratantryam पारतन्त्र्यम् Dependence, subjection, subservience.
tanaḥ पीतनः 1 A species of fig-tree (waved-leaf). -2 The hog-plum tree. -नम् 1 Yellow orpiment -2 Saffron. -3 The Sarala tree.
puñjikāstanā पुञ्जिकास्तना f. N. of a celestial nymph; Mārk. P.
purātana पुरातन a. (-नी f.) 1 Old, ancient; बहिर्विकारं प्रकृतेः परं विदुः पुरातनं त्वां पुरुषं पुराविदः Śi.12.6; स एवायं मया ते$द्य योगः प्रोक्तः पुरातनः Bg.4.3. -2 Aged, primeval; त्वां न वेद्मि पुरुषं पुरातनम् R.11.85; Ku.6.9. -3 Worn out, decayed. -नः 1 An epithet of Viṣṇu. -2 (pl.) The ancients. (-नम्) 1 An ancient story. -2 A Purāṇa.
tanaḥ पूतनः A dead body in a cemetery. -ना 1 N. of a female demon who, while attempting to kill Kṛiṣṇa, when but an infant, was herself crushed by him. -2 A demoness, or Rākṣasī in general; मा पूतनात्वमुपगाः शिवतातिरेधि Māl.9.5. -3 Terminalia chebula (हरीतकी); 'पूतना राक्षसीभेदे हरीतक्यां च पूतना' Viśva. -Comp. -अरिः, -सूदनः, -हन् m. epithets of Kṛiṣṇa.
pūrvatana पूर्वतन a. Former, old, ancient.
pṛtanam पृतनम् Ved. 1 A hostile encounter. -2 An army.
pṛtanā पृतना 1 An army (in general). -2 A division of an army consisting of 243 elephants, as many chariots, 729 horse, and 1215 foot; see अक्षौहिणी. -3 Battle, fight, encounter. -4 A hostile army. -5 (pl.) Men, mankind (Ved.). -Comp. -साहः an epithet of Indra.
pṛtanājyam पृतनाज्यम् A close combat or fight; पृतनानामजनाद् वा पृतनाज्यं जयनाद् वा Nirukta.
pṛtanāyu पृतनायु a. Ved. Hostile, inimical.
pṛtanyati पृतन्यति Den. P. To attack, encounter.
pṛtan पृतन्या An army; तां देवधानीं स वरूथिनीपतिर्बहिः समन्ताद् रुरुधे पृतन्यया Bhāg.8.15.23.
potana पोतन a. 1 Sacred, holy. -2 Purifying.
prakīrtanam प्रकीर्तनम् 1 Proclaiming, announcing. -2 Praising, extolling, lauding. -ना Mentioning, naming.
pratan प्रतन् 8 U. 1 To spread abroad, diffuse; ख्यातस्त्वं विभवैर्यशांसि कवयो दिक्षु प्रतन्वन्ति नः Bh.3.24. -2 To spread, extend, stretch out. -3 To spread over, fill. -4 To cause, produce, create. -5 To show, display, exhibit; तदूरीकृत्य कृतिभिर्वाचस्पत्यं प्रतायते Śi.2.3. -6 To perform, do (as a sacrifice). -7 To execute, complete, accomplish.
pratana प्रतन a. (-नी f.) Old, ancient; प्रतनेनानुबन्धेन निजामोप- चिकीर्षया Śiva. B.8.8; ...... नयवर्त्म प्रतनं प्रवर्तयत् Śiva B.32.1. -Comp. -हविस् Old ghee to be used as an oblation.
pratanu प्रतनु a. (-नु or -न्वी) 1 Very thin or minute, delicate; वेणीभूतप्रतनुसलिला Me.29. -2 Very small, limited, narrow; प्रतनुतपसाम् K.43; U.1.2; Me.41. -3 Slender, emaciated; ततः सदर्पं प्रतनुं तपस्यया Ki.14.35. -4 Insignificant, trifling.
pratighātanam प्रतिघातनम् 1 Repulsing, warding off. -2 Killing, slaughter.
praticintanam प्रतिचिन्तनम् Meditating upon.
pratiniryātanam प्रतिनिर्यातनम् 1 Retribution, retaliation. -2 Returning, giving back.
pratinivartanam प्रतिनिवर्तनम् Returning, return. -2 Turning away from.
pratiyātanam प्रतियातनम् Requital, retaliation; as in वैरप्रतियातनम्; अयं हि कालो$स्य दुरात्मनो वै पार्थस्य वैरप्रतियातनाय Mb.8.9.14.
pratiyātanā प्रतियातना A picture, an image, statue; अनिर्विदा या विदधे विधात्रा पृथ्वी पृथिव्याः प्रतियातनेव Śi.3.34.
prativartanam प्रतिवर्तनम् Returning.
pradyotanam प्रद्योतनम् 1 Blazing, shining. -2 Light. -नः 1 The sun. -2 N. of a prince of Ujjayinī.
pranighātanam प्रनिघातनम् Killing, slaughter.
prapatanam प्रपतनम् 1 Flying forth or away. -2 Throwing oneself into, falling down. -3 Alighting. -4 Death, destruction. -5 A precipice, a steep crag. -6 Assualt; लीयन्ते यत्र शत्रुप्रपतनविवशाः कोटिशः शूरकीटाः Mv.6.32.
prapātanam प्रपातनम् Causing to fall, throwing down (on the ground).
prayatanam प्रयतनम् Effort, endeavour; see प्रयत्न; तद्दैवस्यानुगुण्यात् प्रयतनविभवैश्चाद्य राज्ये$भिषिच्य Mv.7.38.
pravicetanam प्रविचेतनम् Understanding.
pravartanam प्रवर्तनम् 1 Going on, moving forward. -2 Beginning, commencement. -3 Setting on foot, founding, establishing, instituting. -4 Prompting, urging, simulating, inciting. -5 Engaging in, applying oneself to. -6 Happening, coming to pass. -7 Activity, action. -8 Behaviour, conduct, procedure. -9 Directing, superintending. -1 Employment. -11 Exhortation. -ना Inciting or prompting to action; अस्ति प्रवर्तनारूपमनुरूपं चतुर्ष्वपि Bh.
prāktana प्राक्तन a. (-नी f.) 1 Former, previous, antecedent; प्रपेदिरे प्राक्तनजन्मविद्याः Ku.1.3. -2 Old, ancient, early. -3 Relating to a former life or acts in a former life; संस्काराः प्राक्तना इव R.1.2; Ku.6.1. -नम् (or प्राक्तन- कर्मन्) n. Fate, destiny. -Comp. -कर्मन् n. any act formerly done, or done in a former state of existence. -जन्मन् n. a former birth.
prātastana प्रातस्तन a. (-नी f.) Relating to the morning; matutinal. -नम् early morning.
prāyaścetanam प्रायश्चेतनम् Atonement, expiation; प्रायश्चेतनमादिशन्तु गुरवो रामेण दान्तस्य मे Mv.4.25.
prāhṇetana प्राह्णेतन a. (-नी f.) Relating to, or happening in, the forenoon; P.IV.3.23. प्राह्णेतराम् prāhṇētarām तमाम् tamām प्राह्णेतराम् तमाम् ind. Very early in the morning.
mrātanam म्रातनम् Cyperus Rotundus (Mar. बिंबली नागरमोथा).
yatanam यतनम् Exertion, effort.
tanam यातनम् 1 Return, requital, recompense, retaliation; as in वैरयातनम्. -2 Vengeance, revenge. -ना 1 Requital, recompense, return. -2 Torment, acute pain, anguish. -3 The torments inflicted by Yama upon sinners, the tortures of hell (pl.) ˚अर्थीय destined to suffer the torments of hell; शरीरं यातनार्थीयम् Ms.12.16. ˚गृहः torture-chamber.
tan रातन्ती A festival on the fourteenth day of the second half of Pauṣa.
retanam रेतनम् Semen.
vartana वर्तन a. [वृत्-ल्यु ल्युट् वा] 1 Abiding, living, staying, being &c. -2 Stationary. -नः A dwarf. -नी 1 A road, way. -2 Living, life. -3 Pounding, grinding. -4 Sending off, despatching. -5 A spindle. -नम् 1 Living, being. -2 Staying, abiding, residing. -3 Action, movement, mode or manner of living; स्मरसि च तदुपान्तेष्वावयो- र्वर्तनानि U.1.26; (the word may here mean 'abode or residence', also). -4 Living on, subsisting (at the end of comp.). -5 Livelihood, maintenance, subsistence; तैरेवास्य कलेः कलेवरपुषोव दैनंदिनं वर्तनम् Bv.1.13. -6 Turning round, revolving. -7 Rolling on, moving about. -8 Appointing. -9 A means of subsistence, profession, occupation. -1 Conduct, behaviour, proceeding. -11 Wages, salary, hire. -12 Commerce, traffic. -13 A spindle. -14 A globe, ball. -15 Application of; colouring; निहितमलक्तवर्तनाभिताम्रम् Ki.1.42. -16 An oftentold word. -17 Decoction. -Comp. -विनियोगः salary, wages.
vartaniḥ वर्तनिः [वर्तन्ते$स्यां जनाः वृत्-निः Uṇ.2.15] 1 The eastern part of India, the eastern country. -2 A hymn, praise, eulogium (स्तोत्र). -निः f. 1 A way, road; तस्मादेष एव यज्ञस्तस्य मनश्च वाक्च वर्तनी Ch. Up.4.16.1. -2 The eyelashes; अधरयैनं वर्तन्या पृथिव्यन्वायत्ता द्यौः Bṛi. Up.2.2. 2. -3 Ved. A wheel. -4 The track of a wheel.
vikartanaḥ विकर्तनः 1 The sun; U.5. -2 The Arka plant. -3 A son who has usurped his father's kingdom.
vicetana विचेतन a. 1 Senseless, lifeless, unconscious, dead. -2 Inanimate; प्रमदाः पतिवर्त्मगा इति प्रतिपन्नं हि विचेतनैरपि Ku.4.33. -3 Perplexed, confounded; एकमुक्तः स मुनिना महीपालो विचेतनः प्रत्याख्यानाय चाशक्तः Mb.3.97.3. -4 Ignorant, foolish.
vitan वितन् 8 U. 1 To spread, stretch; स्फुरितविततजिह्वः Mk. 9.12; Ki.15.53; Śi.5.38;14.53. -2 To cover, fill; प्रस्वेदबिन्दुविततं वदनं प्रियायाः Ch. P.9; यो वितत्य स्थितः खम् Me.6. -3 To form, make; श्रेणीबन्धाद् वितन्वद्भिरस्तम्भां तोरणस्रजम् R.1.41; Ki.16.51. -4 To stretch, string (as a bow); वितत्य किरतोः शरान् U.6.1; वितत्य शार्ङ्गम् Bk.3.47. -5 To cause, produce, create, give, bestow; V.1.4. -6 To write to compose (as a work); विराट- पर्वप्रद्योती भावदीपो वितन्यते. -7 To do or perform (as a sacrifice or any other rite); यज्वभिः संमृतं हव्यं विततेष्व- ध्वरेषु सः. Ku.2.46. -8 To unfold, manifest, exhibit, show; स्मरसि रुदितैः स्नेहाकूतं तथाप्यतनोदसौ Māl.9.11. -9 To perform, carry out, accomplish. -1 To prepare, make ready.
vitanu वितनु a. 1 Delicate. -2 Beautiful. -3 Slender. -4 Bodiless. -नुः The god of love.
vitantuḥ वितन्तुः A good horse. -f. A widow.
vitantrī वितन्त्री A disordered or discordant lute; श्रोतुर्वितन्त्री- रिव ताड्यमाना Ku.1.45.
vidyotana विद्योतन a. (-नी f.) 1 Illuminating, irradiating. -2 Illustrating, elucidating. -नम् Lightning.
vinipātanam विनिपातनम् Causing miscarriage.
viparivartanam विपरिवर्तनम् Turning about, rolling. -Comp. -विद्या a magical formula for causing a person to return; Ks.
vivartanam विवर्तनम् 1 Revolving, revolution, whirling round. -2 Rolling about, turning round; शय्याप्रान्तविवर्तनै- र्विगमयत्युन्निद्र एव क्षपाः Ś.6.5; Ve.2.8;5.4; Mv.7.5. -3 Rolling back, returning; लाङ्गूलचालनं क्ष्वेडा प्रतिवाचो विवर्तनम् Mb.5.72.71; वप्रान्तस्खलितविवर्तनं पयोभिः Ki.7.11. -4 Rolling down, descending. -5 Existing, abiding. -6 Reverential salutation. -7 Passing through various states or existences. -8 An altered condition; पुनरकाण्ड- विवर्तनदारुणो प्रविशिनष्टि विधिर्मनसो रुजम् U.4.15; Māl.4.7. -9 Moving or wandering to and fro; तामिस्रादिषु चोग्रेषु नरकेषु विवर्तनम् Ms.12.75. -1 Transformation. -11 Circumambulating (प्रदक्षिणा)
viśātanam विशातनम् 1 Rending asunder, cutting off, destroying; नमस्ते देवदेवेश सनातन विशातन Mb.7.83.18. -2 Setting free, delivering, releasing.
tanau वीतनौ (m. dual) The sides of the larynx or throat.
vetanam वेतनम् [अज्-तनन् वीभावः Uṇ.3.15] 1 Hire, wages, salary, pay, stipend; किं मुधा वेतनदानेन M.1; R.17.66; Ms.8.5. -2 Livelihood, subsistence. -3 Silver. -Comp. -अदानम्, -अनपाकर्मन् n., -अनपक्रिया 1 non-payment of wages; एष धर्मो$खिलेनोक्तो वेतनादानकर्मणः Ms.8.218. -2 an action for non-payment of wages. -जीविन् m. a stipendiary. -दानम् hiring. -भुज् a servant.
vetanin वेतनिन् a. Receiving wages, stipendiary.
vaikartanaḥ वैकर्तनः N. of Karṇa; हतो वैकर्तनः कर्णो दिवाकरसमद्युतिः Mb.12.5.14. -Comp. -कुलम् the solar race.
vaitanika वैतनिक a. (-की f.) [वेतनेन जीवति ठक्] Living on wages. -कः 1 A hired labourer, labourer; P.IV.4. 12. -2 A stipendiary.
vyapavartanam व्यपवर्तनम् Return.
vyāvartanam व्यावर्तनम् 1 Surrounding, encompassing. -2 Revolving, turning round; व्यावर्तनैरहिपतेरयमाहिताङ्कः Ki.5.3. -3 A fold, band. -4 Coil (of a snake). -5 A turn (of a road).
śatanam शतनम् Cutting down, felling.
śantanuḥ शन्तनुः N. of a king of the lunar race. He married Gaṅgā and Satyavatī by the former wife he had a son named Bhīṣma, and by the latter Chītrāṅgada and Vichitravīrya. Bhīṣma remained a celibate all his life, and his younger brothers died childless; cf. भीष्म.
śātanam शातनम् 1 Whetting, sharpening. -2 Cutting down, destroyer; as in पर्वतपक्षातनम् R.3.42. -3 Causing to fall or perish. -4 Causing to decay or wither. -5 Becoming thin or small, thinness. -6 Withering, decaying; वसन्ते सर्वशस्यानां जायते पत्रशातनम् Adhikaraṇamālā. -7 Polishing, planing.
śāntanavaḥ शान्तनवः 'The son of Śantanu', N. of Bhīṣma.
śāntanuḥ शान्तनुः = शन्तनुः q. v.; शान्तनोः संतति तन्वन् पुण्यकीर्तिर्महा- यशाः Mb.1.6.6.
śvastana श्वस्तन a. (-नी f.), -श्वस्त्य a. Relating to the morrow, future. -नम् The future.
saṃkīrtanam संकीर्तनम् ना 1 Praising, applauding, extolling. -2 Glorification (of a deity) -3 Repeating the name of a deity as a pious or devotional act.
saṃketanam संकेतनम् 1 Appointment, agreement. -2 A rendezvous.
sacetana सचेतन a. 1 Sentient, animate, rational. -2 Conscious, sensible.
saṃcintanam संचिन्तनम् Consideration, reflection.
satanam सतनम् A variety of sandal, red and smelling like earth; सतनं सक्तं भूमिगन्धि Kau. A.2.11.
sadātana सदातन a. Incessant, perpetual, eternal. -नः An epithet of Viṣṇu.
sanātana सनातन a. (-नी f.) 1 Perpetual, constant, eternal, permanent; ज्वलन्मणिव्योमसदां सनातनम् Ki.8.1; एष धर्मः सनातनः. -2 Firm, fixed, settled; एष धर्मः सनातनः U.5. 22. -3 Primeval, ancient. -तः 1 The primeval being, Viṣṇu; सनातनः पितरमुपागमत् स्वयम् Bk.1.1. -2 N. of Śiva. -3 Of Brahman. -4 A guest of the Manes. -5 N. of one of the sons of Brahman. -6 An ancient sage; द्विजाति- चरितो धर्मः शास्त्रे दृष्टः सनातनैः Rām.2.61.23. -नी 1 N. of Lakṣmī. -2 Of Durgā or Pārvatī. -3 Of Sarasvatī.
saṃtan संतन् 8 U. 1 To stretch over, cover over, cover with. -2 To make continuous, connect together. -3 To effect, accomplish. -4 To show, display.
saptan सप्तन् num. a. (always pl.; सप्त nom. and acc.) Seven. -Comp. -अंशुः N. of Agni. -अंशुपुङ्गवः the planet Saturn. -अङ्ग a. see सप्तप्रकृति below. -अर्चिस् a. 1 having seven tongues or flames. -2 evil-eyed, of inauspicious look. (-m.) 1 N. of fire. -2 of Saturn. -3 the Chitraka plant. -अशीतिः f. eighty-seven. -अश्रम् a heptagon. -अश्वः the sun; नप्ता सप्ताश्वसंनिभः Śiva B. 25.45. ˚वाहनः the sun. -अस्र a. septangular. -अहः seven days, i. e. a week. -आत्मन् m. an epithet of Brahman. -ऋषि (सप्तर्षि) m. pl. 1 the seven sages; i. e. मरीचि, अत्रि, अङ्गिरस्, पुलस्त्य, पुलह, क्रतु, and वसिष्ठ. -2 the constellation called Ursa Major (the seven stars of which are said to be the seven sages mentioned above). -कोण a. septangular. -गङ्गम् ind. in the place of the seven streams of the Ganges. -गुण a. seven-fold. -चत्वारिंशत् f. forty-seven. -च्छदः N. of a tree (Mar. सातवीण); गजाश्च सप्तच्छद- दानगन्धिनः Karṇabhāra 1.11. -जिह्वः, -ज्वालः fire. (the seven tongues are काली, कराली, मनोजवा, सुलोहिता, सुधूम्रवर्णा, उग्रा and प्रदीप्ता). -तन्तुः a sacrifice; सप्ततन्तु- मधिगन्तुमिच्छतः Śi.14.6; पुनः प्रवर्तयिष्यामि सप्ततन्त्वादिकाः क्रियाः Śiva B.5.56; विधये सप्ततन्तूनाम् ibid.18.23. cf. note on N.11.1. -त्रिंशत् f. thirty-seven. -दशन् a. seventeen. ˚अरत्निन्यायः A rule of interpretation according to which an expression, if it is found to be inapplicable to the matter or thing with reference to which it is used, should be taken as being connected with or applying to a part or subsidiary thereof. This mode of construing an expression (in its literal sense) is preferable to लक्षणा. This rule is discussed and established by जैमिनि and शबर in the सूत्र 'आनर्थक्यात् तदङ्गेषु' MS.3.1.18 and भाष्या thereon. -दाधितिः N. of fire. -द्वारावकीर्ण a. dominated or affected by the seven gates (5 organs, mind and intellect); सप्तद्वाराकीर्णां च न वाचमनृतां वदेत् Ms.6.48 (see Kull.). -द्वीपा an epithet of the earth; पुरा सप्तद्वीपां जयति वसुधामप्रतिरथः Ś.7.33. -धातु m. pl. the seven constituent elements of the body; i. e. chyle, blood, flesh, fat, bone, marrow, and semen; (रसास्रमांस- मेदो$स्थिमज्जानः शुक्रसंयुताः). -नली birdlime. -नवतिः f. ninetyseven. -नाडीचक्रम् a kind of astrological diagram used as a means of foretelling rain. -पदी the seven steps at a marriage (the bride and bridegroom walk together seven steps, after which the marriage becomes irrevocable). -पर्णः (so सप्तच्छदः, सप्तपत्रः) N. of a tree. (-र्णी) the sensitive plant. -पातालम् the seven regions of the earth (i. e. अतल, वितल, सुतल, महातल, रसातल, तलातल and पाताल). -प्रकृतिः f. pl. the seven constituent parts of a kingdom; स्वाम्यमात्यसुहृत्कोशराष्ट्र- दुर्गबलानि च Ak.; see प्रकृति also. -भद्रः the Śirīsa tree. -भूमिक, -भौम a. seven stories high (as a palace). -मन्त्रः fire. -मातृ f. collective N. of seven mothers (i. e. ब्राह्मी, माहेश्वरी, कौमारी, वैष्णवी, वाराही, इन्द्राणी, and चामुण्डा). -मुष्टिकः a particular mixture used as a remedy for fever. -रक्तः one who has got the seven parts of the body red; (पाणिपादतले रक्ते नेत्रान्तरनखानि च । तालुकाधर- जिह्वाश्च प्रशस्ता सप्तरक्तता ॥). -रात्रम् a period of seven nights. -रुचिः fire; सप्तरुचेरिव स्फुलिङ्गाः Śi.2.53. -लोकाः the seven worlds (i. e. भूर्, भुवर्, स्वर्, महर्, जनस्, तपस्, and सत्यम्). -विंशतिः f. twentyseven. -विध a. seven-fold, of seven sorts. -शतम् 1 7. -2 17. (-ती) an aggregate or collection of 7 verses or stanzas. -शलाकः a kind of astronomical diagram used for indicating auspicious days for marriages. -शिरा betel. -सप्तिः an epithet of the sun; सर्वैरुस्रैः समग्रैस्त्वमिव नृपगुणैर्दीप्यते सप्तसप्तिः M.2.12; Ś.6.29; Ki.5.34. -स्वरः the seven musical notes (i. e. सा, रि, ग, म, प, ध, नी).
samāvartanam समावर्तनम् 1 Return. -2 Especially, a pupil's return home after finishing his course of holy study.
samutpatanam समुत्पतनम् 1 Flying, ascending. -2 Effort, exertion.
saṃpravartanam संप्रवर्तनम् Undertaking, beginning.
sāyaṃtana सायंतन a. (-नी f.) Belonging to the evening, evening; सायंतने सवनकर्मणि संप्रवृत्ते Ś3.27; अलिनारमतालिनी शिलीन्ध्रे सह सायंतनदीपपाटलाभे Śi.6.72. -Comp. -मल्लिका evening Jasmine. -समयः eventide.
stan स्तन् 1 P., 1 U. (स्तनति, स्तनयति, स्तनित) 1 To sound, make a sound, resound, reverberate. -2 To groan, breathe hard, sigh. -3 To thunder, roar loudly; तस्तनुर्जज्वलुर्मम्लुर्जग्लुर्लुलुठिरे क्षाताः Bk.14.3. -With नि 1 to sound. -2 to sigh. -3 to mourn. -With वि to roar.
stanaḥ स्तनः [स्तन्-अच्] 1 The female breast; स्तनौ मांसग्रन्थी कनककलशावित्युपमितौ Bh.3.2; (दरिद्राणां मनोरथाः) हृदयेष्वेव लीयन्ते विधवास्त्रीस्तनाविवं Pt.2.91. -2 The nipple of the breast. -3 The breast, udder, or dug of any female animal; अर्धपीतस्तनं मातुरामर्दक्लिष्टकेशरम् Ś.7.14. -Comp. -अंशुकम् a cloth covering the breasts or bosom, breastmantle. -अग्रः a nipple. -अङ्गरागः a paint or pigment smeared on the breasts of women. -अन्तरम् 1 the heart. -2 the space between the breasts; (न) मृणालसूत्रं रचितं स्तनान्तरे Ś.6.17; R.1.62. -3 a mark on the breast (said to indicate future widowhood). -आभुज a. feeding with the udder (said of cows). -आभोगः 1 fulness or expanding of the breasts. -2 the circumference or orb of the breast. -3 a man with large breasts like those of a woman. -आवरणम् a breast-cloth. -उपपीडम् pressing the breast. -कलशः a jar-like breast. -कुड्मलम् a woman's breast. -कोटिः the nipple of the breast. -ग्रहः the sucking or drawing of the breast. -चूचुकम् the nipple of the breast. -तटः, -टम् the slope or projection of the breast; cf. तट. -त्यागः weaning. -प, -पा, -पायक, -पायिन् a. sucking the breast, suckling. -पतनम् flaccidity of the breast. -पानम् sucking of the breast. -भरः 1 the weight or heaviness of breasts; पादाग्रस्थितया मुहुः स्तनभरेणानीतया नम्रताम् Ratn.1.1. -2 a man having breasts like those of a woman. -भवः a particular position in sexual union. -मध्यः a nipple. (-ध्यम्) the space between the breasts. -मुखम्, -वृन्तम्, -शिखा a nipple. -रोहितः, -तम् a particular part of the female breast. -वेपथुः the having of the breast; अद्यापि स्तनवेपथुं जनयति श्वासः प्रमाणाधिकः &Sacute.1.29.
stanathaḥ स्तनथः Ved. Thunder.
stananam स्तननम् [स्तन्-ल्युट्] 1 Sounding, a sound, noise. -2 Roaring, thundering, rumbling (of clouds). -3 Groaning. -4 Breathing hard. -5 The sound of a hollow cough; Suśr.
stanayitnuḥ स्तनयित्नुः [स्तन्-इत्नु] 1 Thundering, thunder, the muttering of clouds; मौर्वीघोषस्तनयित्नुः पृषत्कपृषतो महान् Mb.6.14.27; Bhāg.1.14.15. -2 A cloud; स्तनयित्नो- र्मयूरीव चकितोत्कण्ठितं स्थिता U.3.7;5.8. -3 Lightning. -4 Sickness. -5 Death. -6 A kind of grass.
stanita स्तनित p. p. [स्तन्-कर्तरि क्त] 1 Sounded, sounding, noisy; वीचीक्षोभस्तनितविहगश्रेणिकाञ्चीगुणायाः Me.28. -2 Thundering, roaring. -तम् 1 The rattling of thunder, rumbling of thunder-clouds; तोयोत्सर्गस्तनितमुखरो मास्म भूर्विक्लवास्ताः Me.39. -2 Thunder, noise. -3 The noise of clapping the hands. -4 The sound of a vibrating bowstring. -Comp. -कुमाराः (with Jainas) a particular class of gods. -फलः the Vikaṅkata tree. -सुभगम् ind. with pleasant rumbling sounds; तीरोपान्तस्तनितसुभगं पास्यसि स्वादु यत्र Me.24.
stanyam स्तन्यम् [स्तने भवं यत्] Mother's milk, milk; स्मरति न भवान् पीतं स्तन्यं विभज्य सहामुना Ve.5.41; पिब स्तन्यं पोत Bv. 1.6. -Comp. -त्यागः leaving off the mother's milk, weaning; स्तन्यत्यागात् प्रभृति सुमुखा दन्तपाञ्चालिकेव Māl.1.5; स्तन्यत्यागं यावत् पुत्रयोरवेक्षस्व U.7. -द a. producing (good) milk. -प a. suckling.
svatantratā स्वतन्त्रता 1 Independence, freedom. -2 Originality. -3 Wilfulness.
svātantryam स्वातन्त्र्यम् [स्वतन्त्रस्य भावः ष्यञ्] 1 Freedom of will, independence; न स्त्री स्वातन्त्र्यमर्हति Ms.9.3; न स्वातन्त्र्यं क्वचित् स्त्रियाः Y.1.85. -2 (In phil.) Free will.
hyastana ह्यस्तन a. (-नी f.) Belonging to yesterday; as in ह्यस्तनी वृत्तिः, ह्यस्तनेन च कोपेन शक्तिं वै प्राहिणोन्मयी Mb.5. 184.4. -Comp. -दिनम् yesterday, the previous day.
Macdonell Vedic Search
Results for tan13 results
tan tan extend = perform, VIII. tanóti; ipf. átanvata, x. 90, 6 [cp. Gk. τάνυμαι ‘stretch’, Lat. tendo‘stretch’]. abhí- extend over: red. pf. sb., i. 160, 5. [234]. áva- slacken (Ā.), ii. 33, 14. á̄- extend to (acc.), i. 35, 7. ánu á̄- extend over, viii. 48, 13.
tanaya tán-aya, n. descendant, ii. 33, 14 [tan extend].
tanū tan-ú̄, f. body, i. 85, 3; ii. 35, 13; iv. 51, 9; viii. 48, 9; x. 14, 8; 15, 14; 34, 6; self, vii. 86, 2. 5 (pl.) [tan stretch: cp. Lat. ten-u-i-s, Gk. ταν-ύ-, Eng. thin].
tanvāna tanv-āná, pr. pt. Ā. performing, x. 90, 15 [tan extend].
ghṛtanirṇij ghṛtá-nirṇij, a. (Bv.) having a garment of ghee, ii. 35, 4 [nir-níj, f. splendour from nís out + nijwash].
tatanvāṃs tatan-vá̄ṃs, pf. pt. having spread, vii. 61, 1 [tan stretch].
dyotana dyót-ana, a. shining, viii. 29, 2 [dyut shine].
tana nú̄-tana, a. present, i. 1, 2 [nú̄ now].
pṛtanā pṛ́t-anā, f. battle, i. 85, 8.
stan stan thunder, II. P.; cs. stanáyati, id., v. 83, 7. 8 [Gk. στένω ‘lament’].
stanatha stan-átha, m. thunder, v. 83, 3.
stanayant stanáyant, pr. pt. thundering, v. 83, 2; x. 168, 1.
stanayitnu stanayi-tnú, m. thunder, v. 83, 6.
Macdonell Search
Results for tan147 results
tan f. duration: in. continually.
tanaya a. continuing a family; belonging to one's own family; m. son; â, f. daughter; n. progeny; race, family; child.
tanayīkṛta pp. made a son.
tandrā f. lassitude; laziness, sloth.
tandrālu a. weary, fatigued.
tandrāya den. Â. grow weary.
tandraya den. Â. grow weary.
tanikā f. rope, cord; -i-tri, m. extender, performer.
taniman m. thinness; shallowness; weakness; -ishtha, spv., -îyas, cpv. of tanú.
tanmanas a. absorbed therein; -maya, a. consisting thereof, full of, identi fied therewith: -tâ, f., -tva, n. identity with him, her, it, or that; -mâtra, a. only so much or little; atomic; n. trifle (ab. (angry) about a mere trifle); atom, rudimentary undifferen tiated, subtile element (from which a gross element is produced): -ka, n. only just so much; -mânin, a. passing for that; -mûla, a. based on that; occasioned thereby: -tva, n. condition of being the root thereof or of being based thereon.
tannimitta a. caused by him or thereby: -tva, n. being the cause thereof; -nishtha, a. thoroughly devoted to that.
tanti f. (also î) cord, rope (esp. for tying calves).
tantra n. loom; warp; groundwork, underlying principle, essence; system; stand ard; main point; rule, doctrine; manual; section in a manual; a class of magical and mystical treatises; spell; physic, specific; government; --°ree;, line, rank, troop; a. chiefly concerned with, dependent on (--°ree;).
tantraka a. coming from the loom, quite new; --°ree; a. doctrine, manual.
tantrakāra m. composer of a manual.
tantravāya m. weaver.
tantraya den. P. follow; perform; pro vide for (ac.): pp. tantrita, dependent on (--°ree;).
tantrī f. (nm. -s) string; music of a stringed instrument.
tantrin m. soldier.
tantu m. thread, cord, string; fibre, warp; uninterrupted course of a sacrifice; propagator of a race; lineage.
tanu a. (ûbrev;, v-î) thin; small; slender; scanty, moderate (in amount); delicate, weak; u, û, f. body, person, form; one's self (=refl. prn.: also pl.); manifestation: rarâtyâm tanur manyoh=frown of anger; iyam tanur mama, I here; svakâ tanuh, one's own person.
tanū f., v. tan-ú.
tanūbhava m. son; -ruha, n. hair (on the body); plumage; wing; m. son.
tanucchada m. feather; armour, cuirass; -ga, m. son: â, f. daughter; -tâ, f. smallness; meagreness, slenderness; condition of having a body; -tyag, a. abandoning the body, dying; risking life, brave;-tyâga, m. sacrificing or risking one's life.
tanudāna n. giving up the body; scanty gift; -bhâva, m. slenderness, scanti ness; -bhrit, m. embodied being, esp. human being; -mat, a. possessing a body; -madhya, n. waist; a. slender-waisted; -madhyama, a. slender-waisted; -ruha, n. feather; -sam gama, m. personal union.
tanūja a. born from the body; m. son: â, f. daughter; -tyag, a. risking one's life, desperate; -d&usharp;shi, a. injuring life.
tanūkaraṇa n. attenuating; -kar tri, m. diminisher.
tanūnapāt m. son of himself, ep. of Agni; fire; -naptri, m. id.
tanutra n. armour, cuirass; -trâna, n. id.; -tr-in, a. armoured.
tanvaṅga a. (î) delicate-limbed, slenderly built; m. N.
tan f. (of tanu) slender maiden.
tanyatu m. roaring; thunder.
akīrtanīya fp. unspeakable.
akīrtana n. lack of mention.
acaitanya n. lack of intelligence, unconsciousness.
acetana a. senseless; unconscious, inanimate; thoughtless; -tâ, f. -ness.
acintanīya fp. not to be thought of; inconceivable.
ajagalastana m. dew-lap on the neck of the goat.
atanubala a. strong.
atanu a. not small, great; m. Kâma; sexual love.
aṭani atani, ˚nī f. notched end of a bow.
adyatana a. (î) of to-day, present, contemporary; -tanîya, a. id.
adhiketanam ad. on the banner.
anadyatana m. not to-day; not the same day; a. not containing to-day.
anukīrtana n. proclaiming, men tioning; blazing abroad; -kîrtya, fp. to be proclaimed.
anucintana n. reflexion; -â, f. id.
apakartana n. cutting in pieces; -kartri, m. injurer; -karman, n. delivery; -karsha, m. removal; decrease; deterioration; low position; annulment; anticipation (gr.); -karshaka, a. diminishing, detracting; -kar shana, a. id.; n. removal; degradation; -kar shin, a. drawing away; -kalmasha, a. free from sin; -kâra, m., -tâ, f. hurt, injury; -kârin, a. injurious; offensive; mischievous; -kîrtya, fp. dishonourable.
abhipatana n. swoop.
avyāvartanīya fp. not to be taken back.
aśāntatanu a. whose body is not satisfied.
aśvastana a. having nothing for to-morrow: i-ka, a. id.
asvātantrya n. dependence.
asvatantra a. not one's own master, dependent: -tâ, f. dependence.
āpatana n. sudden appearance.
āyatana n. place, abode, seat (-tva, n. abst. n.); fire-place; sacred pre cinct, temple; barn.
idānīntana a. present, now living.
idantana a. present, now living.
ityetannāmaka a. having the names just mentioned.
utpatana a. (î) flying up; n. leap ing up.
udvartana a. bursting (--°ree;); n. leap ing up; rising; unction; unguent.
upāvartana n. return.
etannāmaka a. having this name; -máya, a. (î) consisting of this, being of such a kind.
kartana n. cutting off; -ari, -kâ, f. cutting instrument, scissors; -arî, f. id.
kutanaya m. bad son.
kulapatana n. fall --, degradation of the family; -pati, m. head of the family; -parvata, m. chief mtn. or mtn.-range; -p&asharp;, m. f. head of the family or community; -pâms anî, f. disgrace to her family; -pâlikâ, f. N.; -putra, m. son of a good family; virtuous youth: -ka, m. id.; -purusha, m. man of good family; virtuous man; -pratishthâ, f. support of the race; -prasûta, pp. born of a noble race; -bhava, a.coming of a noble race; -bhavana, n. chief residence; -bhûta, pp. being the head of the guild; -bhûbhrit, m. chief mtn. or mtn.-range; model of a prince; -mârga, m. ancestral path; -mitra, n. friend of the family.
kulatantu m. thread on which a family hangs=the last of a race; -deva, m.: -tâ, f. family deity; -daiva: -ta, n. id.; -dha ra, m. N. of a prince; -dharma, m. usage of a family; -dhurya, a. able to bear the burden of a family; m. head of a family; -nandana, a. n. (child) delighting the family; -nârî, f. virtuous woman; -nimnagâ, f. main or noble stream.
kīrtana n. mention, report; enu meration; narration; -anîya, fp. to be men tioned or praised.
kṛṇotana V. 2 pl. impv. of √ kri, do.
kṛntana n. cutting up or off.
ketana n. invitation; shelter; place; body; sign, token, banner; business.
khalekapotanyāya m. manner in which a flock of pigeons swoop on a threshing-floor; -kapotikâ, f. id.
gostana m. cow's udder; *pearl necklace with four strings; -svâmin, m. owner of cows.
tana cs. a. driving away (--°ree;).
cirantana a. old, ancient.
cetana a. (&isharp;) manifest, distinguished; sentient, animate, conscious; m. intelligent being; n. perception, appearance; â, f. con sciousness, intelligence, mind.
caitanya n. consciousness, intellect, mind, soul; m. N. of a prophet born in 1484 a. d.: -kandra½udaya, m. T. of a play (moon-rise of Kaitanya).
tṛṇatantu m. blade of grass; -pu rusha-ka, m. man of straw; -pulî, f. bunch of grass; -prâya, a. grassy; -bindu, m. N. of a sage and prince; -bhug, a. grass-eating; m. grass-eater; -bhûta, pp.become as thin or weak as a blade of grass; -maya, a. made of grass.
divātana a. (î) diurnal.
devyāyatana n. temple of Durgâ.
doṣātana a. belonging to the evening, nocturnal.
dyotanikā f. explanation.
dyotani f. brilliance, light.
dyotana a. flashing; illu minating; n. shining; showing, displaying.
dhūmaketana m. (smoke-ban nered), fire; (á)-ketu, a. smoke-betokened, smoke-bannered; m. fire; Agni; comet; N. of a Yaksha; (á)-gandhi, a. smelling of smoke; -graha, m. Râhu; -gâla, m. film of smoke; -dhvaga, m. fire; -pa, a. smoking (a pipe); imbibing only smoke (i. e. subsist ing on nothing else); -pallava, m. streak of smoke; -pâta, m. wreath of smoke; -pâna, n. inhalation of smoke or vapour; -maya, a. (î) consisting entirely of smoke or vapour.
nartana m. dancer; n. dance: -sâlâ, f. dancing-room.
naṣṭacetana a. having lost con sciousness; -keshta, a. motionless; -dhî, a. having lost the remembrance of an injury; -nidra, a. deprived of one's sleep; -rûpa, a. invisible, unrecognised; -samgña, a. whose consciousness is impaired.
nipatana n. falling; flying, flight; -pâta, m. fall; descent; cast (of a look); fall ing from (ab.) on (--°ree;); alighting (of a bird); fall (fig.); assault, attack; death; incidental mention; irregularity (gr.); particle (gr.); -pâtana, n. causing to fall or descend; falling down; flying down (of a bird); beating, striking; destroying, killing; incidental men tion, esp. of an irregular or rare form (gr.): -pratîkâra, m. repelling of assaults; -pâtin, a. falling down; dropping; alighting, on (--°ree;); striking down, destroying, consuming; -pâdá, m. lowland, valley; -pâna, n. drinking; trough; trench, tank, pool: -vat, a. abound ing in pools, -saras, n.drinking-pool.
niścetana a. unconscious; inani mate; irrational, senseless; -ketas, a. irra tional, senseless, foolish; -keshta, a. motion less.
tana a. new; young; fresh; youth ful (age); recent; present; novel, strange; -tna, a. id.; future.
patanīya a. leading to a loss of caste; n. crime producing loss of caste.
patana n. flying, flight; flying or falling down, descent, fall, from (ab.), into (lc. or --°ree;); casting oneself (into, --°ree;), prostra tion (at, --°ree;); hanging down, flaccidity (of the breasts); fall, ruin; getting into (lc.): -sîla, a. accustomed to fall down.
pattana n. town.
parāvartana n. turning round; -vritti, f. return; failure; exchange.
tana a. felling; n. causing to fall, throwing down, casting (dice); striking off or down; dandasya --, infliction of the rod, chastisement; garbhasya -, causing a mis carriage; î-ya, fp. to be cast or shot at (lc.).
pāratantrya n. dependence; -talpika, n. adultery.
purātana a. (î) belonging to the olden time, bygone, former, ancient, old: lc. formerly, in olden times, in bygone ages; m. pl. the ancients.
tana m. kind of demon, spectre: â, f. N. of a female demon causing a certain disease in children, and killed by Krishna; i-kâ, f. id.
pṛtanyu a. attacking; m. enemy.
pṛtanya den. P. fight against, at tack: pr. pt. fighting; m. enemy.
pṛtanāṣah a. conquering hostile hosts.
pṛtanāya den.: only pr. pt. -y-át, fighting; m. enemy.
pṛtana n. hostile host; â, f. contest, battle; hostile host; army; sp. division of an army (consisting of 243 elephants, 243 cha riots, 729 cavalry, and 1215 infantry).
prakīrtana n. proclaiming, announcing: â, f. mention; -kîrti, f. celebration, praise; -kuñka, m. a measure of capacity equal to about a handful; -krita, pp. √ kri: -tva, n. state of being in question.
praścotana n. dripping, sprink ling.
prāktana a. (î) anterior, former, previous; ancient; -tanaya, m. former pu pil; -tarâm, ad. farther east; -tûla, a. having the tufts directed eastwards: -tâ, f. eastward direction (of sacrificial utensils);-pada, n. first member of a compound (gr.); -pravana, a. sloping towards the east.
prātastana a. matutinal; n. early morning (one of the five parts of the day; the other four being forenoon, midday, after noon, and evening); -tya, a. matutinal, morn ing.
mānutantavya m. pat. fr. Manu tantu.
mūḍhacetana a. stupid, foolish; -ketas, a. id.; -tâ, f., -tva, n. bewilderment, stupefaction, infatuation; stupidity, foolish ness; -drishti, a. having a dull look, stupid, silly; -dhî, a. dull-witted, stupid, foolish; -prabhu, m. chief of fools, great blockhead; -buddhi, -mati, a. confused in mind, dull witted, stupid, foolish; -½âtman, a. uncon scious.
yatanīya fp. n. imps. one should strive after (lc.).
tana n. requital: â, f. id.; punishment; fine; sg. & pl. anguish, tor ment; tortures of hell: -m dâ, requite any one; -griha, m. torture chamber; -½arthîya, a. destined for torments (body).
rājatanaya m. king's son, prince: â, f. princess; -taramginî, f. Stream (= continuous history) of Kings, T. of various chronicles of Cashmere; N.; -tâ, f. kingship, royalty.
varatanu a. (û) having a beautiful form; f. beautiful woman; -tantu, m. N. of an ancient teacher; -tâ, f. condition of being a blessing.
vartanīya fp. n. one should apply oneself or attend to (lc.).
vartani f. (V.) felly of a wheel; rut; track, road, path; course of rivers; eyelashes.
vartana a. [√ vrit] setting in motion, quickening (rare); n. staying or sojourn in (lc.); living on (in.), subsistence, livelihood, occupation (ord. mg.); wages; association with (saha); proceeding, conduct; applica tion of (--°ree;).
vikartana a. dividing; m. sun; n. cutting up; dividing; -kartri, m. trans former; insulter; -karma-krit, a. following unlawful occupations; -karma-kriyâ, f. per formance of unlawful actions; -karman,n. unlawful act or occupation; -karma-stha, a. following an unlawful occupation; -kar sha, m. pulling asunder; separation of semi-vowel combinations, etc.; distance, interval; -karsha- na, n. pulling asunder; drawing (of a bow); searching out, investigation.
vicetana a. unconscious; not hav ing all one's senses about one, absent-minded; lifeless, dead; senseless, stupid; -ketayitri, a. making visible, distinguishing; -ketavya, fp. to be sought; -searched through; -ex amined; -found out (means); (ví)-ketas, a. clearly seen (waters; RV.); discerning, wise (RV.); confounded (C.); senseless, stu pid (C.); -keya, fp. 1. to be distinguished or counted (=few, of stars); 2. to be looked for; -searched through; n. investigation; -kesh- ta, a. motionless; -keshtana, n. kicking, roll ing (on the ground, of horses); -keshtâ, f. behaviour, conduct; -keshtita, (pp.) n. motion (of the body, eyes); gesture, action, working; conduct.
vetana n. wages; price (rare).
vaikartana a. relating or belonging to the sun (vikartana): -kula, n. solar race.
vairaniryātana n. requital of enmity, revenge.
śaṃtanu a. wholesome for the body; m. N. (RV., Br., C.): -tanûga, m. son of Samtanu, pat. of Bhîshma.
śāṃtanava a. (î) composed by Samtanu; m. pat. of Bhîshma.
śātana a. (î) causing to fall; cut ting off, clipping (wings); destroying, wear ing out (the body); n. causing to fall off, clipping, plucking; destruction; means of removing (hair etc.).
śvastana a. relating to the morrow: e&zip;hani, on the morrow; î, f. the suffix -tri as characteristic of the future, future tense.
sadātana a. everlasting; -dâna, a. 1. perpetually giving; 2. perpetually dis charging temple-juice.
saptanalī f. bird-lime.
saptan a. pl. (nm. ac. saptá) seven (also used to express an indefinite plurality).
saptanavata a. ninety-seventh; -pattra, a. seven-leaved; yoked with seven horses; m. a tree (Alstonia scholaris; = -kkhada); (á)-pad, a. (-î) taking seven steps (with which an alliance or marriage is con cluded); concluded, confirmed; (á)-pada, a. taking seven steps (with which an alliance or marriage is concluded); consisting of seven Pâdas: î, f. seven steps: -karana, n. ratification of a marriage by the seven steps taken by the bride; -parna, m. (seven leaved) a tree (Alstonia scholaris = -kkhada); -palâsa, a. consisting of seven leaves; -bha&ndot; g&ibrevcirc;-naya, m. method of the seven formulas beginning with &open;perhaps&close; (syât) in the scep tical dialectics of the Jains; -bhûmika, a. id.
sanātana a. (î) everlasting, eternal, perpetual, permanent; m. N. of a Rishi (a spiritual son of Brahman).
samāvartana n. return home (of a pupil after the completion of his reli gious studies); -vaha, a. bringing, producing (--°ree;); -(â)vâya, m. metr. for -(a)vâya; -vâ sa, m. abode, habitation; -vritti,f.=-âvar tana; -vesa, m. entering; absorption in (--°ree;); simultaneous occurrence, co-existence (ord. mg.); agreement with (--°ree;); -sraya, m. con nexion with (--°ree;); shelter, refuge, asylum (ord. mg.); dwelling-place, habitation; re lation, reference (rare); resorting to (--°ree;): ab. in consequence of, owing to; a. (--°ree;) dwelling or situated in; relating to; -sraya- na, n. resorting or attaching oneself to (--°ree;); -srayanîya, fp.to be sought refuge with; taken service with; m. master (opp. samâ srita, servant); -srayin, a. occupying, ob taining possession of (--°ree;); -srita, pp. √ sri; m. servant: -tva, n. having betaken oneself to (the protection of, --°ree;); -slesha, m. em brace; -svâsa, m. recovery of breath, relief, encouragement; consolation; -svâsana, n. encouraging, comforting; consolation; -svâs ya, fp. to be consoled.
sahāyatana a. together with the fire-place.
sāptatantava m. [sapta-tantu] pl. N. of a sect; -pada, a. concluded by taking seven steps together,=sincere, true (friendship); -padîna, a. id.; n. friendship; -purusha, a. extending to seven generations; -paurusha, a. (î) id.; -râtr-ika, a. (î) last ing seven (nights=) days.
sāyantana a. (î) belonging to the evening.
sutanu a. 1. very slender; 2. having a beautiful form: f. fair woman; -tantu, a. (&ubrevcirc;) having fair offspring; m. N. of a Dânava; -tantri, a. beautifully accompanied on the lute (song); -tápas, a.warming (V.); per forming severe penances (C.).
stanatha m. roar of the lion (RV.1); -áthu, m. id. (AV.).
stana m. (--°ree; a., f. â, î) female breast, teat (human or animal): -kalasa, m. jar-shaped breast; N. of a bard; -kudmala, m. n. bud like breast; -kumbha, m. jar-shaped breast; -koti, f. nipple; -koraka,m. n. bud-like breast; -tata, m. n. rounded female breast.
stanya a. contained in the mother's breast; n. milk (contained in the female breast or the udder): -tyâga, m. leaving off the mother's milk, being weaned: -mâtra ka, a. w. vayas, n. period of life immediately after weaning.
stanottarīya n. breast-cloth.
stanita (pp.) n. thunder: -vimu kha, a. refraining from thunder; -samaya, m. time of a cloud's thundering; -subhagam, ad. with charming rumblings.
stanāṃśuka n. breast-cloth; -½antara, n. space between the breasts, centre of the chest (of men and women); -½âbhoga, m. fulness of the breast; -½âvarana, n. breast cloth: -tâ, f. abst. n.
stanavepathu m. heaving of the breast.
stanayitnu m. [fr. cs. of √ stan] thunder (sg. pl.; V., C.); thunder-cloud (C.).
stanayadama a. having a roar ing onset (Maruts; RV.1).
stanapa a., m. id.; -patana, n. flac cidity of the breasts; -pâna, n. sucking of the breast; -bhara, m. weight of breasts, swelling bosom; -mandala, n. rounded female breast; -madhya, n. space between the breasts.
stanaṃdhaya a. (î) sucking [√ 2. dhâ] the breast; m. suckling, infant; calf.
svatantra n. (self-authority), inde pendence, freedom; a. free, independent, un controlled: w. pada, n. independent word: -tâ, f. independence, freedom; originality; -tantraya, den. subject to one'swill; (á) tavas, a. V.: self-strong, inherently powerful; valiant; -tas, ad. of oneself, of one's own ac cord; by nature; out of one's own estate: svato &zip; msât, from one's own share, raksher apakâram svatah parato vâ,guard your self and others against transgression; -tâ, f. ownership: -m pasyati, believes that every thing belongs to or is meant for him, râga svatam upapadyate, accrues to the king; -tvá, n. proprietary right to (lc.; C.); inde pendence (V.).
svātantrya n. [sva-tantra] inde pendence, freedom of will: in. independently, by oneself.
Vedic Index of
Names and Subjects
Results for tan147 resultsResults for tan16 results
tanaya n., denotes ‘ offspring,’ ‘descendants’ in the Rigveda, where also it is often used adjectivally with Toka. There seems no ground for the view that toka means 'sons,' 'children,' and tanaya 'grandchildren.'
tanti Occurs in one passage of the Rigveda, where Roth renders the plural of the word by ‘files’ of calves. But it seems rather to have the sense which it has in the later literature, of ‘ cords,’ here used to fasten the calves.
tantra Means, like Tantu, the ‘ warp ’ of a piece of weaving, or more generally the * web ’ itself. It is found in the Rigveda and later.
tantu Appears properly to mean ‘ thread,’ and in particular the ‘warp * of a piece of weaving, as opposed to Otu, the ‘ woof.’ Both senses are found in the Atharvaveda. In the śatapatha Brāhmana the ‘warp’ is called aηuchāda, the ‘woof’ paryāsa, the taηtavah being the ‘threads.’ In the Taittirīya Samhitā, on the other hand, the ‘warp’ is prācīna-tāna, the ‘woof’ otu. The threads or cords of the throne (Paryañka) are referred to in the Kausītaki Upanisad. In the Rigveda the word is used only metaphorically, and this is its most frequent use even in the Brāhmanas. See also Vāna.
āyatana The general sense of ‘ abode ’ or home ’ appears to be limited in one passage of the Chāndogya Upanisad to the sense of ‘ holy place,’ sanctuary/ which is found in the epic.
aikādaśākṣa mānutantavya Appears in the Aitareya Brāh¬mana as a king who observed the rule of sacrificing when the sun had risen (udita-homin), and as a contemporary of Nagarin Jāna-śruteya.
govikartana (Cow-butcher ’) designates the f huntsman ’ in the śatapatha Brāhmana. See Goghāta.
traitana Appears in the Rigveda as a Dāsa, an enemy of Dīrghatamas, who seems to have engaged him in single combat and defeated him. The St. Petersburg Dictionary suggests that he is rather a supernatural being allied to Trita (c/. the Avestan Thrita and Thraetaona).
dyotana Is, according to Sāyana, the name of a prince in the Rigveda. This is probably correct, though the word may also be interpreted as denoting 'glorification*; but it is not clear what relation existed between Dyotana and the other persons mentioned in the same passage, Vetasu, Daśoni, Tūtuji, and Tugra.
naitandhava Is mentioned as a place on the Sarasvatī in the Pañcavimśa Brāhmana and the Sūtras.
mānutantavya ‘Descendant of Manutantu,’ is the patro­nymic of AikādaśāJcça in the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa. The Saumāpau Mānutantavyau, ‘two Saumāpas, descendants of Manutantu,’ are mentioned in the śatapatha Brāhmaṇa.
vartani As a part of a chariot seems to denote the ‘felly’ in the Rigveda and later.
śamtanu Is the hero of a tale told by Yāska, and often found later. He supersedes his elder brother Devāpi as king of the Kurus. When his improper deed brings on a prolonged drought in his realm, he is compelled to ask his brother to assume the kingship; Devāpi, however, refuses, but instead performs a sacrifice which produces rain. Sieg endeavours to trace this story in the Rigveda, but all that is there stated is that Devāpi Árṣtiseṇa obtained (no doubt as priest) rain for śamtanu (no doubt a king). There is no hint of relationship at all.
sanātana Is the name of a mythical Rṣi in the Taittirīya Samhitā. In the Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upaniṣad he appears in the first two Vamśas (lists of teachers) as the pupil of Sanaga and the teacher of Sanāru, both equally mythical persons.
stanayitnu Sing, and plur., denotes ‘thunder’ from the Rigveda onwards.
haitanāmana ‘Descendant of Hitanāman,’ is the patro­nymic of a teacher apparently called Áhrta in the Maitrāyani Saηihitā, though the verse is a strange one.
Bloomfield Vedic
Concordance
Results for tan147 resultsResults for tan16 resultsResults for tan310 results
tan na ādityaḥ pracodayāt TA.10.1.7c; MahānU.3.9c.
tan na indras tad varuṇas tad agniḥ RV.1.107.3a.
tan na indro varuṇo bṛhaspatiḥ TA.10.1.12c. See tan ma etc.
tan na indro varuṇo mitro agniḥ RV.7.34.25a; 56.25a.
tan na ṛbhukṣā narām anu ṣyāt RV.1.167.10d.
tan naḥ parṣad (MS.3.2.4c, pariṣad) ati dviṣaḥ AVP.5.27.8c; TS.4.2.5.2c; MS.2.7.12c: 91.5; 3.2.4c: 20.8; KS.16.2c; TB.3.7.8.1c.
tan naḥ punāna ā bhara RV.9.19.1c; SV.2.349c.
tan naḥ prajāṃ vīravatīṃ sanotu TB.3.1.1.10c.
tan naḥ pratnaṃ sakhyam astu yuṣme RV.6.18.5a.
tan naḥ prabrūhi nārada śś.15.17d. See tan ma ācakṣva.
tan nakṣatraṃ prathatāṃ paśubhyaḥ TB.3.1.2.4c.
tan nakṣatraṃ bhūridā astu mahyam TB.3.1.1.10b,11b.
tan naś candraḥ pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 120.9.
tan naḥ śardhāya dhāsathā sv indriyam RV.1.111.2d.
tan naḥ ṣaṇmukhaḥ pracodayāt TA.10.1.6c. Cf. ṣaṇmukhāya.
tan naḥ ṣaṣṭhaḥ pracodayāt MahānU.3.5c.
tan nas tapa uta satyaṃ ca vettu AVś.12.3.12d.
tan nas turīpam adbhutam (AVś.AVP.KS. adbhutaṃ purukṣu) RV.1.142.10a; AVś.5.27.10a; AVP.9.1.9a; VS.27.20a; TS.4.1.8.3a; MS.2.12.6a: 150.16; KS.18.17a; N.6.21a.
tan nas turīpam adha poṣayitnu RV.3.4.9a; 7.2.9a; TS.3.1.11.1a; MS.4.13.10a: 213.5; Aś.1.10.5; 3.8.1; śś.13.4.2. P: tan nas turīpam MS.4.14.8: 226.12; TB.2.8.7.4; 3.5.12.1; śś.1.15.4; Apś.19.17.1; śG.1.20.5.
tan nas trāyatāṃ tanvaḥ sarvato (Apś. tan no viśvato) mahat KS.38.14c; Apś.16.19.1c. See tan me tanvaṃ.
tan nas tvaṣṭā tad u citrā vicaṣṭām TB.3.1.1.10a.
tan naḥ saṃskṛtam TS.1.4.43.2; MS.1.3.37: 44.2; 4.8.2: 109.7. See under tatra nau.
tan naḥ sarpan mopa sṛpat AVś.12.1.46e.
tan naḥ sarvaṃ samṛdhyatām AVś.19.52.5c; AVP.1.30.5c; Kauś.92.31c.
tan naḥ siṃhaḥ pracodayāt MahānU.3.17c. See tan no nāra-.
tan naḥ sūryaḥ pracodayāt MahānU.3.8c.
tan naḥ sṛṣṭiḥ pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 120.15.
tan naḥ skandaḥ pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 119.12.
tan naḥ syonam upa spṛśāt AVś.14.2.51d.
tan nārīḥ pra bravīmi vaḥ AVP.2.87.1c; Kauś.107.2c.
tan nirjagāma haviṣā ghṛtena Kauś.129.2c; 135.9c.
tan nu vocāma rabhasāya janmane RV.1.166.1a. Cf. BṛhD.4.48.
tan nu satyaṃ pavamānasyāstu RV.9.92.5a.
tan no agniḥ pracodayāt TA.10.1.7c; MahānU.3.7c.
tan no anarvā savitā varūtham RV.5.49.4a.
tan no astu try see tan me astu try-.
tan no garuḍaḥ pracodayāt TA.10.1.6c; MahānU.3.15c.
tan no gopāya MS.1.4.1: 47.3; KS.5.6; KA.1.199.2 (ter); Apś.6.24.3. See etan no gopāya.
tan no gaurī pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 119.10; MahānU.3.14c.
tan no dantī (TA. -tiḥ) pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 120.1; TA.10.1.5c; MahānU.3.4c.
tan no durgiḥ (MahānU. durgā) pracodayāt TA.10.1.7c; MahānU.3.12c.
tan no devā anu madantu yajñam TB.3.1.1.11c.
tan no devā yachata supravācanam RV.10.35.12a.
tan no dhyānaḥ pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 120.13.
tan no nakṣatram abhijid vicaṣṭām TB.3.1.2.5b.
tan no nakṣatram abhijid vijitya TB.3.1.2.5c.
tan no nandiḥ pracodayāt TA.10.1.6c.
tan no nārasiṃhaḥ pracodayāt TA.10.1.7c. See tan naḥ siṃhaḥ.
tan non naśad yaḥ pitaraṃ na veda RV.1.164.22d; AVś.9.9.21d.
tan no brahmā (Tā. -ma) pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 120.3; Tā.10.1.6c; MahānU.3.18c.
tan no bhagavatī pracodayāt MahānU.3.13c.
tan no bhānuḥ pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 120.7; MahānU.3.10c.
tan no mahāṃ ud ayān devo aktubhiḥ RV.4.53.1d.
tan no mahān karati śuṣmy ā cit RV.4.22.1b.
tan no mahālakṣmīḥ pracodayāt MahānU.4.9; NṛpU.4.2. Cf. tan no lakṣmīḥ.
tan no mitro varuṇo māmahantām RV.1.94.16c; 95.11c; 96.9c; 98.3c; 100.19c; 101.11c; 102.11c; 103.8c; 105.19c; 106.7c; 107.3c; 108.13c; 109.8c; 110.9c; 111.5c; 112.25c; 113.20c; 114.11c; 115.6c; 9.97.58c; AVP.4.28.7c; 8.14.11c; ArS.1.5c; VS.33.42c; 34.30c; KS.12.14c (bis); MS.4.12.4c (bis): 187.6,8; 4.14.4c: 220.12; AB.1.21.19; TB.2.8.7.2c; TA.4.42.3c; KA.1.218Bc. See tvaṃ no mitro etc.
tan no rakṣatu sarvataḥ AVP.1.37.4e. Cf. under sa tvā etc.
tan no rāyaḥ parvatās tan na āpaḥ RV.7.34.23a.
tan no rāsva sumaho bhūri manma RV.4.11.2d.
tan no rudraḥ pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 119.8; KS.17.11c; TA.10.1.5c (bis); 46.1c; MahānU.3.1c,2c; 17.4c.
tan no lakṣmīḥ pracodayāt RVKh.5.87.25c. Cf. tan no mahālakṣmīḥ.
tan no varuṇo rājā TA.10.1.13c. See tan me etc.
tan no vahniḥ pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 120.11.
tan no vāto mayobhu vātu bheṣajam RV.1.89.4a; VS.25.17a.
tan no vāyus tad u niṣṭyā śṛṇotu TB.3.1.1.11a.
tan no vi voco yadi te purā cit RV.6.22.4a; AVś.20.36.4a.
tan no viśve varivasyantu devāḥ RV.1.122.3d,14b; TS.2.1.11.1d; KS.23.11d.
tan no viṣṇuḥ pracodayāt MS.2.9.1c: 120.5; TA.10.1.6c; MahānU.3.16c.
tan no vṛṣabhaḥ pracodayāt MahānU.3.3c,11c.
tan no vaiśvānaraḥ pracodayāt MahānU.3.6c.
tan no haviḥ prati gṛhṇantu devā daivāḥ AVP.5.15.1d.
tan no 'hir budhnyo adbhir arkaiḥ RV.6.49.14a.
tan nau saṃvananaṃ kṛtam MG.1.14.12d; VārG.15.22b. Cf. tena saṃvaninau.
tan nau saṃskṛtam VS.4.34; KS.4.9. See under tatra nau.
tan nau saṃdhehy oṣadhe SMB.2.4.8f. Cf. chinnaṃ saṃ dhehy.
tan nau saha TS.1.3.2.1; KS.2.11; 25.9; śB.3.5.4.16; Kś.8.5.18; Apś.11.12.4; Mś.2.2.3.11.
tan ma ācakṣva nārada AB.7.13.2d. See tan naḥ prabrūhi.
tan ma (Vait. mā !) āpyāyatāṃ punaḥ GB.1.2.7d; Vait.12.9d.
tan ma ābadhnāmi śataśāradāya VS.34.52c. See under tat te badhnāmy.
tan ma āvartayā punaḥ PB.1.5.18c.
tan ma indro varuṇo bṛhaspatiḥ MahānU.4.12c; BDh.2.5.8.3c. See tan na etc.
tan ma upapadyatām SMB.2.4.6.
tan ma ūrjaṃ dhāḥ ApMB.2.10.17 (ApG.5.13.18). See next.
tan ma ūrjaṃ dhās tat subhūtam HG.1.13.15. See prec.
tan ma ṛtam indra śūra citra pātu RV.8.97.15a.
tan ma ṛtaṃ pātu śataśāradāya RV.7.101.6c.
tan mayi prajāpatiḥ AVś.6.69.3c. See parameṣṭhī prajāpatiḥ.
tan marutas tad aśvinā RV.8.25.14b.
tan martyasya devatvam (KS. devam) ājānam agre VS.31.17d; KS.39.2d. See tat puruṣasya.
tan mā āpyāyatāṃ etc. see tan ma etc.
tan mā kṣāyi ApMB.2.10.15 (ApG.5.13.18); HG.1.13.15; ApDh.2.2.3.11.
tan mā jinva (KS. mārjitvā) TS.1.6.1.1; MS.1.1.11: 6.17; KS.1.10.
tan mātā pṛthivī tat pitā dyauḥ RV.1.89.4b; VS.25.17b; TB.2.7.16.3b.
tan mā tārīn nirṛtir mo arātiḥ AVś.6.124.3d.
tan mā devā avantu śobhāyi MS.4.9.2: 122.11. See taṃ mā etc.
tan mā dhinotu prajayā dhanena VSK.3.9.1d.
tan mā pitur gotamād anv iyāya RV.4.4.11b; TS.1.2.14.5b; MS.4.11.5b: 173.14; KS.6.11b.
tan mā puṃsi kartary erayadhvam KBU.1.2c. See taṃ mā etc.
tan mā punātu sarvataḥ MS.3.11.10c: 157.9.
tan mā prāpat pṛthivīṃ mota devān AVś.14.2.69c.
tan mām avatu (and āvīt) see tan māvatu (and māvīt).
tan mā mā hiṃsīt parame vyoman GB.2.1.3d; Vait.3.12d. See sa mā etc.
tan māyuṣmad āyuṣmantaṃ kṛṇotu AVP.7.14.8. Cf. under tena tvāyuṣāyuṣmantaṃ.
tan māvatu (Mś.AGṃG.VārG. mām avatu) PB.1.1.1; TA.7.1.1; TU.1.1.1; Apś.10.1.4; 11.15.1 (ter); Mś.2.3.7.2 (ter); AG.1.23.19; MG.1.4.4; VārG.8.4.
tan māviśatu PB.1.1.1; Apś.10.1.4; AG.1.23.19.
tan māvīt (TAṭU.VārG. mām āvīt) TA.7.12.1; TU.1.12.1; MG.1.4.8; VārG.8.7.
tan mā hiraṇyavarcasam AVP.8.20.3c. See taṃ mā etc., and yo mā etc.
tan mitra eti pathibhir devayānaiḥ TB.3.1.2.1c.
tan mitrasya pathā naya TS.1.4.43.2; 6.6.1.3; MS.1.3.37: 43.13; 4.8.2: 108.14; KS.4.9.
tan mitrasya varuṇasyābhicakṣe RV.1.115.5a; AVś.20.123.2a; VS.33.38a; MS.4.14.4a: 220.9; TB.2.8.7.2a.
tan mṛtyunā nirṛtiḥ saṃvidānā AVś.7.70.1c. See next.
tan mṛtyur nirṛtyā saṃvidānaḥ TB.2.4.2.2c. See prec.
tan me śB.3.5.4.17; Apś.11.12.4; Mś.2.2.3.11; 2.3.6.17.
tan me (VS. no) astu tryāyuṣam (VārG. śatāyuṣam) VS.3.62d; VSK.3.9.4d; ApMB.2.7.2d; HG.1.9.6d; MG.1.1.24e; VārG.4.20e. See tat te karomi.
tan me astu svadhā namaḥ HG.2.15.9d.
tan me gopāya (Kauś. gopāyasva) MS.1.5.14 (bis): 83.2,14; 4.9.24 (quater): 137.8,10,11,13; KS.7.3 (bis),11 (bis); Apś.6.24.6; Mś.1.6.3.7; Kauś.55.15.
tan me 'jugupaḥ Mś.1.4.3.17.
tan me juṣantāṃ tā mā pāntu JG.1.23.
tan me juṣasva śipiviṣṭa havyam RV.7.99.7b; SV.2.977b; TS.2.2.12.4b; KS.6.10b.
tan me tanvaṃ trāyatāṃ sarvato bṛhat AVś.8.5.19c. See tan nas trāyatāṃ.
tan me diśatu havyabhuk MG.2.13.6d.
tan me devā anu jānantu viśve AVś.10.5.50d. Cf. tubhyaṃ devā anu.
tan me draviṇaṃ yachatu AVś.10.5.40b.
tan me dhātā ca (AVP. omits ca) savitā ca dhattām AVP.1.91.1c--3c; Kauś.115.2c (ter).
tan me nirṇuda mṛttike TA.10.1.9b.
tan me 'numatir anumanyatām TB.2.7.16.3a.
tan me punar dehi MS.1.5.14: 84.7; KS.7.3 (bis),11 (bis); Apś.6.26.5.
tan me brāhmaṇavarcasam AVś.10.5.40c.
tan me bhajasi padmākṣi RVKh.5.87.21c.
tan me bhūyo bhavatu mā kanīyaḥ AVś.3.15.5c.
tan me manaḥ śivasaṃkalpam astu VS.34.1d--5d,6e.
tan me manasi tiṣṭhatu PG.3.16.1d.
tan me mā vyanaśat Kauś.56.6,7.
tan me 'rādhi (Kauś. rāddham; JG. -rādhi svāhā) VS.2.28; TS.1.6.6.3; TA.4.41.6 (bis); Kauś.56.7; JG.1.12. See tenārātsyam.
tan me rādhyatām (JG. adds svāhā) VS.1.5; TS.1.5.10.3; śB.1.1.1.2; TB.3.7.4.7,8; TA.4.41.4 (bis); śś.4.8.3; Mś.1.7.2.24; Kauś.56.6; SMB.2.4.6; JG.1.12 (quater). Cf. tan me sam-.
tan me retaḥ pitāmahī (ApMB.2.19.5c, prapitā-) vṛṅktām ApMB.2.19.3c,5c.
tan me retaḥ pitā vṛṅktām Apś.1.9.9c; ApMB.2.19.1c; HG.2.10.7c; MDh.9.20c. See retas tan.
tan me varuṇo rājā MahānU.5.2c. See tan no etc.
tan me varcasa āyuṣe RVKh.10.128.7d.
tan me varṣantu vṛṣṭayaḥ AVP.2.76.1d.
tan me vi caṣṭe savitāyam aryaḥ RV.10.34.13d.
tan me 'śīya HG.1.13.15. See tasya te 'śīya.
tan me samṛdhyatām (Kauś. samṛddham) TB.3.11.2.4; SMB.2.4.6; JG.1.2; Kauś.56.7. Cf. tan me rādhyatām.
tan me sarvaṃ samṛdhyatām PG.2.17.9c.
tan me sarvaṃ saṃ padyatām AVś.10.9.27d.
tanā kṛṇvanto arvate RV.9.62.2c. See tmanā etc.
tanā ca ye maghavānaḥ śaviṣṭhāḥ RV.1.77.4c.
tanā tmanā sahyāma tvotāḥ SV.1.316d. See tmanā tanā.
tanā punāna āyuṣu RV.9.16.8b.
tanā pūtasya varuṇaḥ RV.8.94.5b; SV.2.1136b.
tanā pṛthivyā uta viśvavedāḥ RV.3.25.1b.
tanaye toke asmad ā SV.2.854c.
tandraṃ chandaḥ VS.14.9; 15.5; TS.4.3.5.1; 12.3; MS.2.8.2: 108.4; 2.8.7: 112.4; KS.17.2,6; śB.8.2.4.3; 5.2.6.
tandrāviṇaṃ hārdivānam TA.4.7.5e.
tantave tvā jyotiṣe tvā Kś.3.8.27. See next, and jyotiṣe tantave.
tantave mā jyotiṣā Lś.2.11.3. See prec., and jyotiṣe tantave.
tantiṃ tvā sarvasya veda HG.1.23.1.
tantir aham asya janapadasya bhūyāsam HG.1.23.1.
tantram eke yuvatī virūpe AVś.10.7.42a.
tantrāyiṇe namo dyāvāpṛthivībhyām VS.38.12c; śB.14.2.2.22c; śś.8.15.12c; Lś.5.7.4c (corrupt).
tantuṃ tataṃ rajaso etc. see tantuṃ tanvan etc.
tantuṃ tataṃ saṃvayantī samīcī RV.2.3.6c.
tantuṃ tataṃ pari sargāsa āśavaḥ RV.9.69.6c; SV.2.720c; JB.3.298c.
tantuṃ tataṃ peśasā saṃvayantī VS.20.41c. See peśasvatī.
tantuṃ tanuṣva pūrvyam (RV.8.13.14c, pūrvyaṃ yathā vide) RV.1.142.1c; 8.13.14c.
tantuṃ tanvan (KS. tataṃ) rajaso bhānum anv ihi RV.10.53.6a; KS.13.11a,12; TS.3.4.2.2a; 3.6; AB.3.38.5; 7.9.6; 12.3; Aś.1.11.9; 2.2.14; 3.10.15; 5.20.6; AG.4.6.7. P: tantuṃ tanvan Apś.3.10.5; 9.8.7; 19.17.12; śś.1.15.15; 2.6.13; 8.6.16; HG.1.26.10.
tantuṃ tanvānam uttamam RV.9.22.6a.
tantuṃ tanvānas trivṛtaṃ yathā vide RV.9.86.32b.
tantunā prajābhyaḥ prajā jinva MS.2.8.8: 112.9. See next.
tantunā rāyaspoṣeṇa rāyaspoṣaṃ jinva VS.15.7. See prec.
tantur asi VSK.2.6.9; TS.3.5.2.3; 4.4.1.2; KS.17.7; GB.2.2.13; PB.1.10.1; śś.2.12.10; Apś.6.22.1; Vait.25.1; Kś.3.8.25. P: tantuḥ TS.5.3.6.1. Cf. daivas tantur.
tantur ā tāyatām iti AVś.10.2.17b.
tantur ivāvavyayann īhi AVP.7.1.8c.
tantur deveṣv ātataḥ RV.10.57.2b; AVś.13.1.60b; AB.3.11.18b.
tanū dakṣam ā suvatāṃ suśevam AVś.4.25.5b; AVP.4.34.5b.
tanūbhiḥ prajāpatiḥ KB.35.15.
tanūdūṣim apohāmi AVś.14.1.38b.
tanūḥ samānī vikṛtā ta eṣā AVś.12.3.22b.
tanūjasya ca yat tvaci AVś.1.23.4b; AVP.1.16.4b; TB.2.4.4.2b.
tanūkṛd bodhi pramatiś ca kārave RV.1.31.9c.
tanūṃ tvacaṃ putraṃ naptāram aśīya TS.1.3.11.1. See putraṃ naptāram.
tanūnām indra girvaṇaḥ RV.1.5.10b; AVś.20.69.8b.
tanūnapāc chucivrataḥ VS.21.13a; KS.38.10a; TB.2.6.18.1a.
tanūnapād agna (MSṃś. -nā) ājyasya vetu MS.4.10.3: 149.2; KS.20.5; TB.3.5.5.1; Aś.1.5.21; śś.1.7.2; Mś.5.1.2.6. Cf. next two.
tanūnapād agnim agna ājyasya vetu Aś.2.8.6. Cf. prec. and next.
tanūnapād agne (sc. ājyasya vetu vauṣaṭ) śB.1.6.1.8. Cf. prec. two.
tanūnapād asuro viśvavedāḥ (AVś. bhūripāṇiḥ) AVś.5.27.1d; AVP.9.1.1d; VS.27.12a; TS.4.1.8.1a; MS.2.12.6a: 149.16; KS.18.17a.
tanūnapād ucyate garbha āsuraḥ RV.3.29.11a.
tanūnapād ṛtaṃ yate RV.1.188.2a.
tanūnapād ghṛtayoniṃ vidhantam RV.3.4.2d.
tanūnapāt patha ṛtasya yānān RV.10.110.2a; AVś.5.12.2a; VS.29.26a; MS.4.13.3a: 201.10; KS.16.20a; TB.3.6.3.1a; N.8.6a.
tanūnapāt pavamānaḥ RV.9.5.2a.
tanūnapāt prati yajñasya dhāma VS.20.37b; MS.3.11.1b: 139.14; KS.38.6b; TB.2.6.8.1b.
tanūnapāt saṃ patho devayānān MS.3.16.2a: 183.14. See ghṛtenāñjan.
tanūnapātaṃ yaja śB.1.5.3.8.
tanūnapātam aruṣasya niṃsate RV.10.92.2d.
tanūnapātam udbhidam TB.2.6.17.1b.
tanūnaptre tvā gṛhṇāmi TS.1.2.10.2; Mś.2.2.1.2. Ps: tanūnaptre tvā Vait.13.16; tanūnaptre TS.6.2.2.3; GB.2.2.3. See next two.
tanūnaptre śakmane śākvarāya śakmanā ojiṣṭhāya MS.1.2.7: 16.12. P: tanūnaptre MS.3.7.10 (bis): 90.15; 91.12. See under prec.
tanūnaptre śākvarāya śakmann ojiṣṭhāya VSK.5.2.1. P: tanūnaptre śākvarāya Kś.8.1.20. See under prec. but one.
tanūpā agne 'si VS.3.17; TS.1.5.5.4; 7.4; KS.6.9; 7.6; MS.1.5.2: 68.1; 1.5.9: 77.4; 4.1.14: 20.3; śB.2.3.4.19; śś.2.11.3; PG.2.4.8.
tanūpā antamo bhava RV.6.46.10d; AVś.20.83.2d.
tanūpā asi JB.1.78 (bis); śś.4.12.10. See tanūpāno.
tanūpā asi dhruva KS.35.7; Apś.14.27.6.
tanūpā bhiṣajā sute VS.20.56a; MS.3.11.3a: 143.11; KS.38.8a. See tanūyā.
tanūpā ye nas tanvas tanūjāḥ AVś.6.41.3b. Cf. next.
tanūpāc (Poona ed. text and comm. tanūnapāc) ca sarasvatī TB.2.6.18.1b. See tanūpāś ca.
tanūpānaṃ kṛṇomi te AVś.19.30.4d; AVP.12.22.13d.
tanūpānaṃ trivarūtham ojase AVś.8.5.20d.
tanūpānaṃ paripāṇam (AVP. paripāṇāni cakrire) AVś.5.8.6c; 11.10.17c; AVP.7.18.8c.
tanūpāno 'si AVś.2.11.4. See tanūpā asi.
tanūpāś ca sarasvatī VS.21.13b; KS.38.10b. See tanūpāc ca.
tanūpāvānas tanvas tapojāḥ AB.2.27.4,6,7; Aś.5.6.1,7,11. Cf. prec.
tanūr asi KS.2.1; AB.8.27.4.
tanūr asi tāṃ tvāṃ śivāṃ syonāṃ paridhiṣīya Apś.10.6.6.
tanūr eva tanvo astu bheṣajam RV.10.100.10c.
tanūr me tanvā saha Mś.5.2.15.21. See tanūs tanvā.
tanūr varṣiṣṭhā gahaneṣṭhā MS.1.2.7b: 17.4. P: tanūr varṣiṣṭhā Mś.2.2.1.39. Cf. mahāntaṃ gahva-.
tanūrucā taruṣi yat kṛṇvaite RV.6.25.4b.
tanūrucā śūrasātā yataite RV.7.93.5b.
tanūṣ ṭe vājin tanvaṃ nayantī RV.10.56.2a; AVś.6.92.3a. P: tanūḥ śś.10.19.1.
tanūs tanvā (TSṭā. tanuvā) me saha (AVś. sahed antāḥ) AVś.19.61.1 (mss.); TS.5.5.9.2; Tā.10.72; Vait.3.14; PG.1.3.25. See tanūr me tanvā, and cf. next.
tanūs tanvāṃ me bhaved antaḥ AVś.19.61.1 (vulgate). Cf. prec.
tanūṣu te kratava indra bhūrayaḥ RV.1.55.8d.
tanūṣu baddhaṃ kṛtam eno asmat RV.6.74.3d; AVś.7.42.2d; TS.1.8.22.5d; MS.4.11.2d: 165.8; KS.11.12d.
tanūṣu viśvā bhuvanā ni yemire RV.10.56.5c.
tanūṣu viśvā bheṣajāni dhattam AVP.1.109.4b. See viśvā tanūṣu etc.
tanūṣu śaṃsam eṣām RV.8.39.2b.
tanūṣu śubhrā dadhire virukmataḥ RV.1.85.3b.
tanūṣu śūraḥ sūryasya sātau RV.7.30.2b; KB.25.2.
tanūśubhraṃ maghavā yaḥ kavāsakhaḥ RV.5.34.3d; N.6.19d.
tanūṣv apsu sūrye RV.6.46.4d; KB.25.7.
tanūtyajeva taskarā vanargū RV.10.4.6a; N.3.14.
tanuvaṃ etc. see tanvaṃ etc.
tanūyā bhiṣajā sute TB.2.6.12.1a. See tanūpā etc.
tan me tanvaṃ saṃ pipṛgdhi RV.10.10.11d; AVś.18.1.12d.
tan hanmi te tanum AVP.8.2.3b.
tanvaḥ kiṃ canāmamat AVP.11.15.2b. Cf. mā ca naḥ kiṃ.
tanvaṃ svargo bahudhā vi cakre AVś.12.3.54a. P: tanvaṃ svargaḥ Kauś.63.8.
tanvaṃ ko asyās tāṃ veda AVP.12.11.4c.
tanvam adya dadhātu me AVP.1.6.1d. See tanvo etc.
tanvaṃ me pātam śś.1.6.11.
tanvaṃ (TS.Apś.ApMBḥG. tanuvaṃ) me pāhi VS.3.17; TS.1.2.1.1; 5.5.4; 7.4; 6.1.1.3; MS.1.5.2: 68.1; 1.5.9: 77.4; 4.1.14: 20.3; KS.2.1; 6.9; 7.6; 35.7; AB.8.27.4; śB.2.3.4.19; JB.1.78 (bis); śś.2.11.3; 4.12.10; 7.10.15; Apś.10.6.6; 14.27.6; PG.2.4.8; HG.1.10.5; ApMB.2.7.20.
tanvānā agne adhvaram RV.8.43.20b.
tanvānā yajñam ānuṣag yad añjate RV.9.102.7c.
tanvāno (TB. -ne) yajñaṃ purupeśasaṃ dhiyā RV.3.3.6b; TB.2.4.8.5b.
tanvatāṃ yajñaṃ bahudhā visṛṣṭāḥ (AVP. visṛṣṭam) AVś.4.15.16c; AVP.5.7.14c.
tanvo adya (MS. 'dya) dadhātu me AVś.1.1.1d; MS.4.12.1d: 179.15. See tanvam etc.
tanyāsaparur uṣṇiyām (?) AVP.4.21.6b.
atandraṃ yātam aśvinā # AVP.9.12.8d.
atandraṃ sarve rakṣantu # AVP.10.2.9c.
atandrāso yuvatayo vibhṛtram (TB. vibhartram) # RV.1.95.2b; AVP.8.14.2b; TB.2.8.7.4b.
atandrāso 'vṛkā aśramiṣṭhāḥ # RV.4.4.12b; TS.1.2.14.5b; MS.4.11.5b: 174.1; 6.11b.
atandro aśvapā iva # AVP.4.5.10c.
atandro dūto abhavo havirvāṭ # RV.1.72.7d.
atandro dūto yajathāya devān # RV.7.10.5d.
atandro devaḥ sadam eva prārthaḥ # TA.3.14.2d.
atandro brahmaṇā dhīraḥ # AVś.11.4.24c.
atandro yāsyan harito yad āsthāt # AVś.13.2.28a.
atandro havyā (SV. havyaṃ) vahasi haviṣkṛte # RV.8.60.15c; SV.1.46c.
atann aheva sūryaḥ # RV.6.61.9c.
ataptatanūr na tad āmo aśnute # RV.9.83.1c; SV.1.565c; 2.235c; JB.3.54; TA.1.11.1c; PB.1.2.8c; Apś.12.12.13c.
anutanvanti kīkasāḥ # AVś.9.8.14b.
abhiniṣpatann apīpatat # AVś.7.64.1b.
ayatan carato anyad-anyad it # RV.2.24.5c.
avapatantānāṃ rudrāṇāṃ (also avapatantīnāṃ rudrāṇīnāṃ) sthāne svatejasā bhāni # TA.1.17.2.
avapatantīr avadan (AVP. apadam) # RV.10.97.17a; AVP.11.7.4a; VS.12.91a; TS.4.2.6.5a; MS.2.7.13a: 94.13; KS.16.13a. See avayatīḥ sam avadanta, and cf. pippalyaḥ samavadanta.
āgantana samanaso yati ṣṭha # RV.7.43.4d.
āpatantīr atho divaḥ # AVP.15.18.4b.
āyatanāya svāhā # śB.14.9.3.4; BṛhU.6.3.4.
ārtanāsv iṣṭaniḥ # RV.1.127.6c.
āvartanaṃ nivartanam # RV.10.19.4c,5c; AVś.6.77.2c. Cf. āvartane vi-.
āvartane nivartana āvartananivartanāya svāhā # ApMB.2.22.8 (ApG.8.23.7).
āvartane vivartane # TB.3.7.9.8c; Apś.13.20.1c. Cf. āvartanaṃ.
etan no gopāya # GB.2.4.9 (ter). See tan no gopāya.
kalpatantrāṇi tanvānā # TB.3.12.9.6c.
tanānāṃ tvā patmann ā dhūnomi # KS.30.6. See pūtanānāṃ and see under kukūnanānāṃ.
kotanāsu (sc. te śukra śukram ā dhūnomi) # TS.3.3.3.1. See under kukūnanānāṃ.
ghṛtanirṇik svāhutaḥ # RV.3.27.5b; MS.4.10.1b: 141.6; KS.40.14b; TB.3.6.1.3b.
ghṛtanirṇig brahmaṇe gātum eraya # RV.10.122.2c; KB.22.9.
ghṛtavartaniḥ pavibhī rucānaḥ # RV.7.69.1c; MS.4.14.10c: 229.12; TB.2.8.7.7c.
cetantīm aśmalāṃ palām # AVP.1.29.4a; 1.89.3c.
cetan sumatīnām # RV.1.3.11b; VS.20.85b; TS.4.1.11.2b.
cetante dasyutarhaṇā # RV.9.47.2b.
juhotana vṛṣabhāya kṣitīnām # RV.7.98.1b; AVś.20.87.1b.
dadhātana draviṇaṃ citram asme # RV.10.36.13d; MS.4.14.11d: 232.9; TB.2.8.6.4d.
dīrghatantur bṛhadukṣāyam agniḥ # RV.10.69.7a.
nidrātandrīs tṛtīyakaḥ # AVP.4.18.2b.
tanāsu (sc. te śukra śukram ā dhūnomi) # TS.3.3.3.1.
patanti miha (MS. mihaḥ; KS. mihas) stanayanty abhrā # RV.1.79.2d; TS.3.1.11.5d; MS.4.12.5d: 193.10; KS.11.13d.
patanti reṣmabhiḥ saha # AVP.1.89.3b.
patanti vasya"iṣṭaye # RV.1.25.4b.
patantu patvarīr iva # AVP.2.87.3c; Kauś.107.2c.
parāpatanty āśumat # AVś.6.105.3b.
paretana (TS.KS.Apś. pareta) pitaraḥ somyāsaḥ (TS.Apś. somyāḥ) # TS.1.8.5.2a; MS.1.10.3a: 143.8; 1.10.19: 159.6; KS.9.6a; 36.13; Aś.2.7.9a; Apś.1.10.7; Mś.1.1.2.14,37; 1.7.6.52; 11.9.1.5. See under ā ganta pitaro.
tanānāṃ tvā patmann ādhūnomi # MS.1.3.36: 42.13. See under kūtanānāṃ.
pṛtanājitaṃ sahamānam agnim (TA. ugram) # AVś.7.63.1a; TA.10.2.1a; MahānU.6.6a. P: pṛtanājitam Kauś.69.22.
pṛtanājid asi # KS.39.5; Apś.16.30.1.
pṛtanāś ca jayāmasi (AVP. sahāmahe) # AVP.6.9.8d; TB.2.4.7.2d.
pṛtanāṣāḍ amartyaḥ # RV.1.175.2d; SV.2.783d.
pṛtanāṣāḍ asi # TS.3.5.2.4; 4.4.1.2; KS.17.7; 37.17; GB.2.2.13; PB.1.10.3; Vait.25.1. P: pṛtanāṣāṭ TS.5.3.6.1. See next.
pṛtanāṣāhā paśubhyaḥ paśūn jinva # MS.2.8.8: 112.10. See prec.
pṛtanāṣāhyāya (TB. -sāhyāya) ca # RV.3.37.1b; AVś.20.19.1b; VS.18.68b; TB.2.5.6.1b.
pṛtanāsāhyeṣu ca # AVP.6.9.12d; TB.2.4.7.5d.
pṛtanāsu pravantave # RV.1.131.5e; AVś.20.75.3e.
pṛtanāsu śravojitam # RV.8.32.14b.
pracetana pracetaya # ā.4.2b; Aś.6.2.9a; 3.11; Mahānāmnyaḥ 2c.
pratanvatīr oṣadhīr ā vadāmi # AVś.8.7.4b.
yatante vṛthag agnayaḥ # RV.8.43.4c; VS.33.2c.
tanāndhāṃsi pītaye # RV.7.59.5b.
Dictionary of Sanskrit Search
"tan" has 486 results
atantraimplying no specific purpose: not intended to teach anything, अविवक्षित; exempli gratia, for example ह्रस्वग्रहणमतन्त्रम् Kāś and Si. Kau. on तस्यादित उदात्तमर्धह्रस्वम् P.1.2.32: confer, compare also अतन्त्रं तरनिर्देशः ( the use of तरप् does not necessarily convey the sense of the comparative degree in Pāṇini's rules) Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.2.33. This statement has been given as a distinct Paribhāṣa by Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.and Sākaṭāyana. The author of the Mahābhāṣya appears to have quoted it from the writings of Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.and the earlier grammarians See also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on अल्पाच्तरम् P. II.2.34.
adyatanītech. term of ancient grammarians signifying in general the present time of the day in question, the occurrence of the immediate past or future events in which is generally expressed by the aorist (लुड्) or the simple future ( लृट् ); the other two corresponding tenses imperfect and first future (viz. लड् and लुट्) being used in connection with past and future events respectively, provided the events do not pertain to that day which is in question; confer, compare 'वा चाद्यतन्याम्' M.Bh. P.III.2.102 Vār.6, वादृतन्याम् P, VI.4.114. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3; (2) term for the tense showing immediate past time called लुङ् in Pāṇini's grammar e. g. मायोगे अद्यतनी । मा कार्षीत् Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.III. 1.22, Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III. 3.11.
anadyatanaperiod of time not pertaining to the day in question; used in connection with past time, to express which the imperfect is generally used; also in connection with the future time, to express which the first future is generally used e gह्यः अपचत्, श्वः कर्ता et cetera, and others confer, compare P.III.2.111,113; III. 3.15,135: V.3.21.
anuvartanacontinuation or recurrence of a word from the preceding to the succeeding rule; the same as anuvṛtti; confer, compare अनुवर्तन्ते नाम विधयः । न चानुवर्तनादेव भवन्ति। किं तर्हि । यत्नाद्भवन्तीति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.3.
ādyudāttanipātanaspecific mention of a word with the accent udātta or acute on the first syllable; confer, compare आद्युदात्तनिपातनं करिष्यते M.Bh. on I.1. 56, VI.1.12.
iṣṭatantravyākaraṇaa short treatise on grammar ascribed to Jayadeva.
udāttanirdeśaconventional understanding about a particular vowel in the wording of a sūtra being marked acute or Udātta, when ordinarily it should not have been so, to imply that a Paribhāṣā is to be applied for the interpretation of that Sūtra: confer, compare उदात्तनिर्देशात्सिद्धम् P.VI.1.13 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).14, also Sīra. Pari. 112.
uddyotanaprabhāname of a commentary on the 'Tantrapradipa' of Maitreya Rakṣita,which latter is a commentary on Jinendrabuddhi's Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. which itself is a commentary on Jayāditya's Kāśikā.
ṛktantraa work consisting of five chapters containing in all 287 sūtras. It covers the same topics as the Prātiśākhya works and is looked upon as one of the Prātiśākhya works of the Sāma Veda. Its authorship is attributed to Śākaṭāyana according to Nageśa, while औदिव्राज is held as its author by some, and कात्यायन by others. It bears a remarkable similarity to Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. especially in topics concerning coalescence and changes of स् and न् to ष् and ण् respectively. It cannot be definitely said whether it preceded or followed Pāṇini's work.
ekadeśavikṛtanyāyathe maxim that ' a thing is called or taken as that very thing although it is lacking in a part,'stated briefly as एकदेशविकृतमनन्यवत् Pari. Śek. Pari. 37. The maxim is given in all the different schools of grammar: confer, compare Śak Pari. 17: Cāndra Pari. 15, Kat. Par. Vr. l, Jain. Par.Vr.l l, Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana.Pari.7 et cetera, and others
tantraname of an important small treatise on grammar which appears like a systematic abridgment of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini. It ignores many unimportant rules of Pāṇini, adjusts many, and altogether omits the Vedic portion and the accent chapter of Pāṇini. It lays down the Sūtras in an order different from that of Pāṇini dividing the work into four adhyāyas dealing with technical terms, saṁdhi rules,declension, syntax compounds noun-affixes ( taddhita affixes ) conjugation, voice and verbal derivatives in an order. The total number of rules is 1412 supplemented by many subordinate rules or Vārttikas. The treatise is believed to have been written by Śarvavarman, called Sarvavarman or Śarva or Sarva, who is said to have lived in the reign of the Sātavāhana kings. The belief that Pāṇini refers to a work of Kalāpin in his rules IV. 3.108 and IV.3.48 and that Patañjali's words कालापम् and माहवार्तिकम् support it, has not much strength. The work was very popular especially among those who wanted to study spoken Sanskrit with ease and attained for several year a very prominent place among text-books on grammar especially in Bihar, Bengal and Gujarat. It has got a large number of glosses and commentary works, many of which are in a manuscript form at present. Its last chapter (Caturtha-Adhyāya) is ascribed to Vararuci. As the arrangement of topics is entirely different from Pāṇini's order, inspite of considerable resemblance of Sūtras and their wording, it is probable that the work was based on Pāṇini but composed on the models of ancient grammarians viz. Indra, Śākaṭāyana and others whose works,although not available now, were available to the author. The grammar Kātantra is also called Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra.. A comparison of the Kātantra Sūtras and the Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. Sūtras shows that the one is a different version of the other. The Kātantra Grammar is also called Kaumāra as it is said that the original 1nstructions for the grammar were received by the author from Kumāra or Kārttikeya. For details see Vol. VII Patañjala Mahābhāṣya published by the D.E. Society, Poona, page 375.
tantrakaumudī(1)a commentary on the Kātantra Sūtras written by Govardhana in the 12th century. A. D.; (2) a commentary on the Kātantra Sūtras ascribed to Gaṅgeśaśarman.
tantracandrikāa gloss on the commentary of Vararuci on the कातन्त्रसूत्र ascribed to Hari Dīkṣita of the 17th century if this Hari Dīkṣita is the same as the author of the Śabdaratna.
tantradhātuvṛttiascribed to Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti., the famous commentator of the Kātantra Sūtras who lived in the ninth or the tenth century.
tantradhātuvṛttiṭīkāa commentary ascribed to Ramanātha and called Manoramā on the Kātantradhātuvṛtti of Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.. See कातन्त्रधातुवृत्ति a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
tantrapañjikāa name usually given to a compendium of the type of Vivaraṇa or gloss written on the Kātantra Sūtras. The gloss written by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. on the famous commentary on the Kātantra Sūtras by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. ( the same as the the famous Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. or another of the same name ) known as दौर्गसिंही वृत्ति is called Kātantra Pañjika or Kātantravivaraṇa. A scholar of Kātantra grammar by name Kuśala has written a Pañjika on दुर्गसिंहृ's वृत्ति which is named प्रदीप, Another scholar, Trivikrama has written a gloss named Uddyota.
tantraparibhāṣāpāṭhaname given to a text consisting of Paribhāṣāsūtras, believed to have been written by the Sūtrakāra himself as a supplementary portion to the main grammar. Many such lists of Paribhāṣāsūtras are available, mostly in manuscript form, containing more than a hundred Sūtras divided into two main groups-the Paribhāṣā sūtras and the Balābalasūtras. See परिभाषासंग्रह edition by B. O. R. I. Poona.
tantraparibhāṣāvṛtti(1)name of a gloss on the Paribhāṣāpaṭha written by Bhāvamiśra, probably a Maithila Pandit whose date is not known. He has explained 62 Paribhāṣās deriving many of them from the Kātantra Sūtras. The work seems to be based on the Paribhāṣā works by Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.and others on the system of Pāṇini, suitable changes having been made by the writer with a view to present the work as belonging to the Kātantra school; (2) name of a gloss on the Paribhāṣāpaṭha of the Kātantra school explaining 65 Paribhāṣās. No name of the author is found in the Poona manuscript. The India Office Library copy has given Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. as the author's name; but it is doubted whether Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. was the author of it. See परिभाषासंग्रह edition by B. O. R. I. Poona.
tantrapariśiṣṭaascribed to Śrīpatidatta, whose date is not known; from a number of glosses written on this work, it appears that the work was once very popular among students of the Kātantra School.
tantrapariśiṣṭacandrikāa gloss on the Kātantra-Pariśiṣṭa ascribed to a scholar named Ramadāsa-cakravartin who has written another...work also named Kātantravyākhyāsāra.
tantrapariśiṣṭaṭīkāa gloss on the Kātantra-Pariśiṣṭa written by a Kātantra scholar Puṇḍarīkākṣa.
tantrapariśiṣṭapradyotaa gloss on the Kātantrapariśiṣṭa by Goyicandra in the twelfth century.
tantrapariśiṣṭasiddhāntaratnāṅkuraa gloss on the Kātantra-pariśiṣṭa by Śivarāmendra, who is believed to have written a gloss on the Sūtras of Pāṇini also.
tantraprakriyāa name given to the Kātantra Sūtras which were written in the original form as a Prakriyāgrantha or a work discussing the various topics such as alphabet, euphonic rules, declension, derivatives from nouns, syntax, conjugation derivatives from roots et cetera, and others et cetera, and others
tantrapradīpaa grammar work written by a scholar named Kuśala on the Kātantrasūtravṛtti by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.. See कातन्त्रपञ्जिका.
tantrabālabodhinīa short explanatory gloss on the Kātantra Sūtras by Jagaddhara of Kashmir who lived in the fourteenth century and who wrote a work on grammar called Apaśabdanirākaraṇa.
tantrarahasyaa work on the Kātantra Sūtras ascribed to Ramānātha Vidyāvācaspati of the sixteenth century A. D.
tantrarūpamālāa work, explaining the various forms of nouns and verbs according to the rules of the Kātantra grammar, ascribed to Bhāvasena of the fifteenth century.
tantralaghuvṛttia short gloss on the Kātantra Sūtras ascribed to a scholar named Chucchukabhaṭṭa.
tantravivaraṇaa commentary on the Kātantravistara of Vardhamāna by Pṛthvīdhara who lived in the fifteenth century A. D.
tantravistaraa famous work on the Kātantra Grammar written by Vardhamāna a Jain Scholar of the twelfth century who is believed to be the same as the author of the well-known work Gaṇaratnamahodadhi.
tantravṛttiname of the earliest commentary on the Kātantra Sūtras ascribed to Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.. The commentary was once very popular as is shown by a number of explanatory commentaries written upon it, one of which is believed to have been written by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. himselfeminine. See Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti..
tantravṛttiṭippaṇīa gloss on दौर्गसिंहीवृत्ति written by Guṇakīrti in the fourteenth century A.D.
tantravṛttiṭīkāa commentary on Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.'s Kātantravṛrtti by Mokṣeśvara in the fifteenth century A.D.
tantravṛttivyākhyānamed Aṣṭamaṅgalā on Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.'s Kātantravṛtti written by Rāmakiśora Cakravartin who is believed to have written a grammatical work शाब्दबोधप्रकाशिका.
tantravyākhyāsāraa work of the type of a summary written by Rāmadāsa Cakravartin of the twelfth century.
tantrasūtravṛttian old Vṛtti on the Kātantra Sūtras ascribed to Vararuci who is, of course, different from Vararuci Kātyāyana. The Vṛtti appears to have been occupying a position similar to that of Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti..
tantrottaraa treatise on the Kātantra Grammar believed to have been written by Vidyānanda.
kumārīstanayugākṛtia phrase used in the gloss on the कातन्त्र by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. to give along with the definition of र्विसर्जनीय or विसर्ग a graphic description of it as shown in script confer, compare Kāt, I.1.16 commentary
tana(1)personal ending for त of the second person. plural Parasmaipada in the imperative in Vedic Literature e.g जुजुष्टन for जुषत confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. On P VII. 1.45; (2) taddhita affix. affixes टयु and टयुल् id est, that is अन which, with the augment त्, in effect becomes तन exempli gratia, for example सायंतन, चिरंतन, et cetera, and others: confer, compare P. IV. 3.23.
tanap'Personal ending for त of the Second Pers.. plural e. g. दधातन for धत्त. Cf Kas on P. VII. 1.45. See तन.
tantraa word frequently used in the Mahabhasya in the sense of 'intended ' or विवक्षित. The word is used always in the neuter gender like प्रमाणम्; confer, compare तन्त्रं तरनिर्देशः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.33, II. 2.34, नात्र निर्देशस्तन्त्रम् On P. I. 2.39, III.3.38, III. 4.21,IV.1.92 et cetera, and others The word is also explained in the sense of 'impor. tant'.
tantrapradīpaname of the learned commentary_written by मैत्रेयरक्षित, a famous Buddhist grammarian of the 12th century A. D. on the काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका ( न्यास ) of Jinendrabuddhi। The work is available at Present only in a manuscript form, and that too in fragments. Many later scholars have copiously quoted from this work. The name of the work viz. तन्त्रप्रदीप is rarely mentioned; but the name of the author is mentioned as रक्षित, मैत्रेय or even मैत्रेयरक्षित. Ther are two commentaries on the तन्त्रप्रदीप named उद्द्योतनप्रभा and आलोक,
tanādia class of roots headed by the root तन्, which is popularly caIIed as the eighth conjugation to which the conjugational sign उ is added: exempli gratia, for example तनोतेि, करोति, कुरुते confer, compare P. II. 4.79: III. 1.79.
tanotyādia class of words which is the same as तनादि: confer, compare P. VI. 4.37. See तनादेि.
tannāmikāṇthe taddhita affix. affix अण् prescribed by the rule अवृद्धाभ्यो नदीमानुषीभ्यस्तन्नामिकाभ्यः P. IV. 1.113: confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV. 1.1I4,
dyotanaconveyance of sense indirectly or by suggestion, and not directly. See द्योतक a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
nipātanaa word given, as it appears, without trying for its derivation,in authoritative works of ancient grammarians especially Panini;confer, compareदाण्डिनायनहास्तिनयनo P. VI.4.174, as also अचतुरविचतुरo V.4.77 et cetera, and others et cetera, and others The phrase निपातनात्सिद्धम् is very frequently used by Patanjali to show that some technical difficulties in the formation of a word are not sometimes to be taken into consideration, the word given by Panini being the correct one; confer, compare M.Bh.on I.1.4, III.1.22 et cetera, and others et cetera, and others; cf also the usual expression बाधकान्येव निपातनानि. The derivation of the word from पत् with नि causal, is suggested in the Rk Pratisakhya where it is stated that Nipatas are laid down or presented as such in manifold senses; cf Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)XII.9; cf also घातुसाधनकालानां प्राप्त्यर्थं नियमस्य च । अनुबन्घविकाराणां रूढ्यर्थ च निपातनम् M. Bh Pradipa on P. V.1.114: confer, comparealso Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.27.
nipātanasvarathe accent, with which the Nipatana word is expressed in the Sutra, which is said to prevail over the accent which ordinarily should be possessed by the word; confer, compare स निपातनस्वरः प्रकृतिस्वरस्य बाधको भविष्यति M.Bh. on P.I.1.56 Vart. 23; confer, compare also M.Bh. on I.3.3, VI.1.123 et cetera, and others .
parivartanareversion in the order of words as found in the recital of the Veda at the time of the recital of जटा, घन and other artificial types of recitations.
prayatanathe same as प्रयत्न; see प्रयत्न.
pravartanāincitement or inducement which is the sense of 'lin' affixes in general ;confer, compare प्रवर्तनायां लिङ्.
yenanāprāptanyāyaa term used by grammarians and commentators very frequently for the maxim "येन नाप्राप्ते यो वेधिरारभ्येत स तस्य बाधको भवति " Par. Sek. on Pari. 57. The term अपवादन्याय is used in the Mahabhasya which is the same as येननाप्राप्तन्याय of later grammarians.
luptanirdiṣṭasupposed to be mentioned although not seen or heard in a particular rule, for the sake of bringing about some grammatical operation with a view to arriving at some desired forms; confer, compare ल्रान्तस्येत्यत्र वकारोऽपि निर्दिश्यते | किं वकारो न श्रूयते | लुप्तनिर्दिष्टो वकारः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.3. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 10; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.3.7, III. 1.44 et cetera, and others; also confer, compare क्ङिति च P. I. 1.5 where the consonant ग् is supposed to be present in the word क्ङिति .
vikṛtanirdeśautterance of a word in its mutilated form with some object in view; e. g. दीव्यत् for दीव्यति in प्राग्दीव्यतोSण् P. IV. 1. 83; confer, compare किं पुनः कारणं विकृतनिर्दशः क्रियते । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV.1.83; confer, compare also कर्ष इति विकृतनिर्देश: कृतार्निवृत्त्यर्थ: Kas on P. VI. 1. 159;. confer, compare also गोह इति विकृतिकरणं विषयार्थम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.VI. 4. 89.
vivartanatransformation; the word is generally used in the sense of transformation of the Padapāṭha into the Saṁhitāpāṭha.
vetanādia class of words headed by वेतन which have the taddhita affix इक (ठक्) added to them in the sense of "earning a livelihood' exempli gratia, for example वेतनिक: | धानुष्क:; दाण्डिक:; confer, compare वेतनेन जीवति वैतनिकः कर्मकर: Kas on P. IV. 4.12.
śāntanavaan ancient scholar of grammar who wrote a treatise known as the Phit sutras on accents.
śvastanīa term of ancient grammarians for the first future called लुट् by Panini; confer, compare परिदेवने श्वस्तनी भविष्यन्त्यर्थे । इयं नु कदा गन्ता यैवं पादौ निदधाति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 3.15.
sakṛdākhyātanirgrāhyācapable of being understood on being mentioned only once just as the notion of genus or generality which is so understood; the phrase सकृदाख्यातनिर्ग्राह्या is cited as a definition of जाति; confer, compare सकृदाख्यातनिर्ग्राह्या गोत्रं च चरणैः सह, M.Bh. on P.IV.1.63.
sakṛdākhyātanirgrāhyācapable of being understood on being mentioned only once just as the notion of genus or generality which is so understood; the phrase सकृदाख्यातनिर्ग्राह्या is cited as a definition of जाति; confer, compare सकृदाख्यातनिर्ग्राह्या गोत्रं च चरणैः सह, M.Bh. on P.IV.1.63.
sāmatantravyākaraṇaan anonymous ancient work of the type of the Pratisakhya works dealing with the euphonic changes and accents in the padapatha of the Samaveda.
siṃhāvalokitanyāyathe analogy of the backward look peculiar to a lion, who, as he advances, does always look back at the ground coveredition The word is used in grammar with reference to a word taken back from a rule to the preceding rule which technically is called अपकर्षः confer, compare वक्ष्यमाणं विभाषाग्रहणमिह सिंहावलोकितन्यायेन संबध्यते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.3.49.
svatantraliterally independent; independent in activity; the subject or agent of an action ( कर्ता ) is defined as स्वतन्त्र independent in his activity, i. e. not depending upon any one for the same; confer, compare स्वतन्त्र: कर्ता P. I. 4. 54.
svatantrapadopasthitipakṣaan alternative view regarding the explanation of the rule 'इको गुणवृद्धी' P. I. 1. 3 by taking an additional word गुणवृद्धी supplied in the sutra. For full explanation see Sabdakaustubha on P. I. 1. 3.
svātantryaindependence, or autonomy as a characteristic of the agent ( कर्ता ); confer, compare कर्मकर्तरि कर्तृत्वमास्ति। कुतः। स्वातन्त्र्यस्य विवाक्षितत्वात् | स्वातन्त्र्येणैवात्र कर्ता विवक्षितः | M.Bh. on P. III. 1. 87 Vart.5.
hyastanīimperfect tense; a term used by ancient grammarians for the affixes of the immediate past tense, but not comprising the present day, corresponding to the term लङ् of Panini. The term is found in the Katantra and Haimacandra grammars; confer, compare Kat. III. 1.23, 27; confer, compare Hema. III. 3.9.
aṃśugaṇaalso अंश्वादिगण a class of words headed by अंशु which have their last vowel accented acute when they stand at the end of a tatpuruṣa, correspond with the word प्रति as the first member. confer, compare P. VI.2.193.
akathitanot mentioned by any other case-relation such as अपादान, संप्रदान and अधिकरण; stated with respect to the indirect object, governed by roots possessing two objects such as दुह्, याच् and others, which in the passive woice is put in the nominative case. The in-direct object is called akathita because in some cases there exists no other case-relation as, for example, in पौरवं गां याचते or भिक्षते, or माणवकं पन्थानं पृच्छति; while, in the other cases, the other case-relations (with the activity expressed by the verb) are wilfully suppressed or ignored although they exist, as for instance in गां दोग्धि पयः, अन्ववरुणद्धि गां व्रजम्; see अकथितं च P.1.4.51 and the Mahābhāṣya thereon.
akarmakaintransitive, without any object, (said with regard to roots which cannot possess an object or whose object is suppressed or ignored). The reasons for suppression are briefly given in the well-known stanza ; धातोरर्थान्तरे वृत्तेर्धात्वर्थेनोपसंग्रहात् । प्रसिद्धेरविवक्षातः कर्मणोऽकर्मिकाक्रिया ॥ In the case of intransitive roots, the verbal activity and its fruit are centred in one and the same individual viz. the agent or कर्ता confer, compare फलव्यापारयोरेकनिष्ठतायामकर्मकः Vāk. Pad.
akālaka(1)not limited by any time-factors for its study such as certain periods of the day or the year. (2) not characterized by any technical terms expressive of time such as adyatanī, parokṣā occurring in the ancient Prātiśākhya and grammar works. The term akalika is used by the writers of the Kāśikāvṛtti in connection with the grammar of Pāṇini. confer, compare “पाणिन्युपज्ञमकालकं व्याकरणम्” Kās. on P. II.4.21 explained by the writer of the Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. as पूर्वाणि व्याकरणानि अद्यतनादिकालपरिभाषायुक्तानि तद्रहितम् ।
akālāpakadifferent from the Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. or the revised Kātantra Grammar confer, compare पाणिन्युपज्ञमकालापकं व्याकरणम् kāś. On P.II.4.21.
akriyājanot a result of a verbal activity; the expression is used in connection with qualities ( on a substance) as opposed to the activities found in it. confer, compare अाधेयश्चाक्रियाजश्च सोs सत्त्वप्रकृतिर्गुणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV. 1.44.
akṣarasamāmnāyaalphabet: traditional enumeration of phonetically independent letters generally beginning with the vowel a (अ). Although the number of letters and the order in which they are stated differ in different treatises, still, qualitatively they are much the same. The Śivasūtras, on which Pāṇini's grammar is based, enumerate 9 vowels, 4 semi-vowels, twenty five class-consonants and 4 | sibilants. The nine vowels are five simple vowels or monothongs (समानाक्षर) as they are called in ancient treatises, and the four diphthongs, (सन्ध्यक्षर ). The four semi-vowels y, v, r, l, ( य् व् र् ल् ) or antasthāvarṇa, the twenty five class-consonants or mutes called sparśa, and the four ūṣman letters ś, ṣ, s and h ( श् ष् स् ह् ) are the same in all the Prātiśākhya and grammar works although in the Prātiśākhya works the semi-vowels are mentioned after the class consonants.The difference in numbers, as noticed, for example in the maximum number which reaches 65 in the VājasaneyiPrātiśākhya, is due to the separate mention of the long and protracted vowels as also to the inclusion of the Ayogavāha letters, and their number. The Ayogavāha letters are anusvāra, visarjanīya,jihvāmulīya, upadhmānīya, nāsikya, four yamas and svarabhaktī. The Ṛk Prātiśākhya does not mention l (लृ), but adding long ā (अा) i (ई) ,ū (ऊ) and ṛ (ऋ) to the short vowels, mentions 12 vowels, and mentioning 3 Ayogavāhas (< क्, = प् and अं) lays down 48 letters. The Ṛk Tantra Prātiśākhya adds the vowel l (लृ) (short as also long) and mentions 14 vowels, 4 semivowels, 25 mutes, 4 sibilants and by adding 10 ayogavāhas viz. 4 yamas, nāsikya, visarjanīya, jihvāmulīya, upadhmānīya and two kinds of anusvāra, and thus brings the total number to 57. The Ṛk Tantra makes a separate enumeration by putting diphthongs first, long vowles afterwards and short vowels still afterwards, and puts semi-vowels first before mutes, for purposes of framing brief terms or pratyāhāras. This enumeration is called varṇopadeśa in contrast with the other one which is called varṇoddeśa. The Taittirīya prātiśākhya adds protracted vowels and lays down 60 letters : The Ṣikṣā of Pāṇini lays down 63 or 64 letters, while the Vājasaneyi-prātiśākhya gives 65 letters. confer, compare Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 1-25. The alphabet of the modern Indian Languages is based on the Varṇasamāmnāya given in the Vājasaneyi-prātiśākhya. The Prātiśākhyas call this enumeration by the name Varṇa-samāmnāya. The Ṛk tantra uses the terms Akṣara samāmnāya and Brahmarāśi which are picked up later on by Patañjali.confer, compare सोयमक्षरसमाम्नायो वाक्समाम्नायः पुष्पितः फलितश्चन्द्रतारकवत् प्रतिमण्डितो वेदितव्यो ब्रह्मराशिः । सर्ववेदपुण्यफलावाप्तिश्चास्य ज्ञाने भवति । मातापितरौ चास्य स्वर्गे लोके महीयेते । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika.2-end.
agnia term in the Kātantra grammar for a word ending in i ( इ ) or u ( उ ) confer, compare इदुदग्निः Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.1.8, अग्नेरमोs कारः Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.1.50.
aṭ(1)token term standing for vowels and semi-vowels excepting l ( ल्) specially mentioned as not interfering with the substitution of ṇ ( ण् ) for n ( न् ) exempli gratia, for example गिरिणा, आर्येण, खर्वेण et cetera, and others Sec P.VIII.4.2; (2) augment a (अट्) with an acute accent, which is prefixed to verbal forms in the imperfect and the aorist tenses and the conditional mood. exempli gratia, for example अभवत्, अभूत्, अभविष्यत् Sec P.IV.4.71; (3) augment a ( अट् ) prescribed in the case of the roots रुद्, स्वप् et cetera, and others before a Sārvadhātuka affix beginning with any consonant except y ( य्), exempli gratia, for example अरोदत्, अस्वपत्, अजक्षत्, आदत् et cetera, and others; see P.VII.3, 99, 100;(4) augment a ( अट् ) prefixed sometimes in Vedic Literature to affixes of the Vedic subjunctive (लेट्) exempli gratia, for example तारिवत्, मन्दिवत् et cetera, and others see P.III.4.94.
aṇ(1)token term ( प्रत्याहार ) for all vowels and semivowels which, when prescribed for an operation, include all such of their sub-divisions as are caused by length, protraction accent or nasalization. cf अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्ययः P. I.1.60;(2) token term for the vowels अ, इ and उ in all Pānini's rules except in the rule I.1.69 given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. e.g see ढ्रलोपे पूर्वस्य दीर्घोणः P.VI.3. 111, केऽणः P.VII.4.13. and अणोऽ प्रगृह्यस्य. P.VIII.4.57: (3) tad, affix. a ( अ ) prescribed generally in the various senses such as 'the offspring', 'dyed in,' 'belonging to' et cetera, and others except in cases where other specific affixes are prescribed cf प्राग्दीव्यतोऽण् P. IV.1.83; (4) kṛ. affix a ( अ ), applied, in the sense of an agent, to a root with an antecedent word (उपपद) standing as its object. e. g. कुम्भकारः, see P.III.2.1: काण्डलावः, see P.III.3.12.
aṇuthe minimum standard of the guantity of sound, which is not perceived by the senses, being equal to one-fourth of a Mātrā; confer, compare अणोस्तु तत्प्रमाणं स्यात् मात्रा तु चतुराणवात् ॥ see T.Pr. 21.3, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.1.60, A.Pr. III.65. Ṛk. tantra, however, defines अणु as half-a-mātrā. confer, compare अर्धमणु ( R.T. 1.41 ).
atideśaextended application; transfer or conveyance or application of the character or qualities or attributes of one thing to another. Atideśa in Sanskrit grammar is a very common feature prescribed by Pāṇini generally by affixing the taddhita affix. affix मत् or वत् to the word whose attributes are conveyed to another. e. g. लोटो लङ्वत् P. III. 4.85. In some cases the atideśa is noticed even without the affix मत् or वत्; exempli gratia, for exampleगाङ्कुटादिभ्योऽञ्णिन् ङित् P. 1.2.1 . Atideśa is generally seen in all grammatical terms which end with 'vadbhāva' e. g. स्थानिवद्भाव (P.I.1.56-59), सन्वद्भाव (P.VII.4.93), अन्तादिवद्भाव (P. VI.1.85), अभूततद्भाव (P.IV.60) and others. Out of these atideśas, the स्थानिवद्भाव is the most important one, by virtue of which sometimes there is a full representation id est, that is substitution of the original form called sthānin in the place of the secondary form called ādeśa. This full representation is called रूपातिदेश as different from the usual one which is called कार्यातिदेश, confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). VIII.1.90 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1 and VIII.1.95. Vart.3. Regarding the use of अतिदेश there is laid down a general dictum सामान्यातिदेशे विशेषानतिदेशः when an operation depending on the general properties of a thing could be taken by extended application, an operation depending on special properties should not be taken by virtue of the same : e. g. भूतवत् in P. III.3.132 means as in the case of the general past tense and not in the case of any special past tense like the imperfect ( अनद्यतन ) , or the perfect ( परोक्ष ). See Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 101, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 3. 132. There is also a general dictum अतिदेशिकमनित्यम्whatever is transferred by an extended application, need not, be necessarily taken. See Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. 93.6 as also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.123 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).4, I.2.1 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3, II.3.69 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).2 et cetera, and others, Kaiyaṭa on II. 1.2 and VI.4.22 and Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P. I.1.56 and P. I.2.58 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8. The dictum अातिदेशिकमनित्यम् is given as a Paribhāṣā by Nāgeśa confer, compare Pari. Śek. 93. 6.
atyantasaṃyogaconstant contact; complete contact, uninterrupted contact. confer, compare अत्यन्तसंयोगे च P. II.1.29; II.3.5.
atyalparather too little, an expression used by Patanjali idiometically confer, compare अत्यल्पमिदमुच्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.69 et cetera, and others
adravyavācinnot expressive of any substance which forms a place of residence (of qualities and actions); confer, compare तथा व्याकरणे विप्रतिषिद्धं चानधिकरणवाचि ( P. II.4.13 ); इत्यद्रव्यवाचीति गम्यते । M.Bh. on II.1.1.
adhikaraṇa(1)support: a grammatical relation of the nature of a location : place of verbal activity. confer, compare अाधारोsधिकरणम् P.I.4.45; (2) one of the six or seven Kārakas or functionaries of verbal activity shown by the locative case. cf सप्तम्यधिकरणे च P.II.4.36;(3)substance, 'dravya' confer, compare अनधिकरणवाचि अद्रव्यवाचि इति गम्यते M.Bh. on II.1.1.
anantara(1)immediate, contiguous अव्यवहित. confer, compare हलोनन्तराः संयोगः P.1. 1.7, also गतिरनन्तरः P. VI.2.49: confer, compare अनन्तरं संयोगः V. Pr.I.48. ; (2) nearest, as compared with others of the same type; confer, compare अथवा अनन्तरा या प्राप्तिः सा प्रतिषिध्यते M.Bh. on I.1.43; confer, compare Pari. Śek. अनन्तरस्य विधिर्वा भवति प्रतिषेधो वा, which means that a prescriptive or prohibitive rule applies to the nearest and not to the distant one.Par.Śek. 61,Cān. Par.30.
anākṛtinot capable of presenting (on its mere utterance) any tangible form or figure the word is used in connection with a technical term (संज्ञाशब्द) which presents its sense by a definition actually laid down or given in the treatise: confer, compare अनाकृति: संज्ञा । अाकृतिमन्तः संज्ञिनः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1.
anānantaryanot a close relation; distance: confer, compare क्वचिच्च संनिपातकृतमानन्तर्य शास्त्रकृतमनान्तर्ये क्वचिच्च नैव संनिपातकृतं नापि शास्त्रकृतम् । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VIII.3.13.
anāpyahaving or possessing no āpya or object; intransitive (root): confer, compare चालशब्दार्थाद् अनाप्याद् युच् Cāndra I.2 97 standing for चलनशब्दार्थाद् अकर्मकाद् युच् P. III.2.148.
aniṭ(1)not admitting the augment इट् to be prefixed to it; the term is strictly to be applied to ārdhadhātuka affixes placed after such roots as have their vowel characterized by a grave accent ( अनुदात्तस्वर ); the term अनिट् being explained as अनिडादि qualifying the अार्धधातुक affix; (2) in a secondary way, it has become customary to call such roots अनिट् as do not allow the augment इट् to be prefixed to an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. Such roots are termed अनुदात्त verily because they are possessed of an anudātta vowel. e. g. कृ, भृ, जि, गम् , हन् et cetera, and others as against भु, धू, तॄ, श्वि, वृ, वद्, फल्, चल्, et cetera, and others which have their vowel characterized by an acute (उदात्त ) accent. For a complete list of such roots see the well-known stanzas given in the Siddhāntakaumudī incidentally on अात्मनेपदेष्वनतः P. VII.1.5. ऊदॄदन्तैर्यौतिरुक्ष्णुशीङ्स्नु....निहताः स्मृताः ॥ १ ॥ शक्लृपच्मुचिरिचवच्विच् .........धातवो द्व्यधिकं शतम् ॥ as also some lists by ancient grammarians given in the Mahābhāṣya on एकाच उपदेशेनुदात्तात्. P. VII. 2.10 or in the Kāśikā on the same rule P. VII.2.10.
aniṭkārikā(1)name given to Stanzas giving a complete list of such roots as do not allow the augment इ ( इट् ) to be prefixed to an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. For such Kārikās see Sid. Kaum. on VII.1.5 as also Kāśikā on VII. 2.10; ( 2 ) a short treatise enumerating in 11 verses the roots which do not admit the augment इट् before the ārdhadhatuka affixes. The work is anonymous, and not printed so far, possibly composed by a Jain writer. The work possibly belongs to the Kātantra system and has got short glosses called व्याख्यान, अवचूरि, विवरण, टीका, टिप्पणी and the like which are all anonymous.
anudāttanon-udatta, absence of the acute accent;one of the Bāhyaprayatnas or external efforts to produce sound. This sense possibly refers to a stage or a time when only one accent, the acute or उदात्त was recognized just as in English and other languages at present, This udatta was given to only one vowel in a single word (simple or compound) and all the other vowels were uttered accentless.id est, that is अनुदात्त. Possibly with this idea.in view, the standard rule 'अनुदात्तं पदमेकवर्जम्'* was laid down by Panini. P.VI.1.158. As, however, the syllable, just preceding the accented ( उदात्त ) syllable, was uttered with a very low tone, it was called अनुदात्ततर, while if the syllables succeeding the accented syllable showed a gradual fall in case they happened to be consecutive and more than two, the syllable succeeding the उदात्त was given a mid-way tone, called स्वरितः confer, compare उदात्तादनुदात्तस्य स्वरितः. Thus, in the utterance of Vedic hymns the practice of three tones उदात्त, अनुदात्त and स्वरित came in vogue and accordingly they are found defined in all the Prātiśākhya and grammar works;confer, compare उच्चैरुदात्तः,नीचैरनुदात्तः समाहारः स्वरितः P.I.2.29-31, T.Pr.I.38-40, V.Pr.I.108-110, Anudātta is defined by the author of the Kāśikāvṛtti as यस्मिन्नुच्चार्यमाणे गात्राणामन्ववसर्गो नाम शिथिलीभवनं भवति, स्वरस्य मृदुता, कण्ठविवरस्य उरुता च स: अनुदात्तः confer, compare अन्ववसर्गो मार्दवमुरुता स्वस्येति नीचैःकराणि शब्दस्य Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.29,30. Cfeminine. also उदात्तश्चानुदात्तश्च स्वरितश्च त्रयः स्वराः । अायामविश्रम्भोक्षपैस्त उच्यन्तेSक्षराश्रयाः ॥ Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III.1. The term anudātta is translated by the word 'grave' as opposed to acute' (udātta,) and 'circumflex' (svarita); (2) a term applied to such roots as have their vowel अनुदात्त or grave, the chief characteristic of such roots being the non-admission of the augment इ before an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. ( See अनिट्, ).
anuṣaṅga(1)literally attaching, affixing: augment, अनुषज्यते असौ अनुषङ्गः; (2) a term for the nasal letter attached to the following consonant which is the last, used by ancient grammarians; confer, compare अव्यात्पूर्वे मस्जेरनुषङ्गसंयेगादिलोपार्थम् confer, compare P.I.1.47 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).2 and M.Bh. thereon; confer, compare थफान्तानां चानुषङ्गिणाम् Kat. IV. 1.13. The term अनुषङ्ग is defined in the kātantra grammar as व्यञ्जनान्नः अनुषङ्ग. The term is applied to the nasal consonant न् preceding the last letter of a noun base or a root base; penultimate nasal of a root or noun base: Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.1.12.
antaḥstha,antaḥsthāfeminine., also writen as अन्तस्थ, अन्तस्था feminine., semivowel; confer, compare अथान्तस्थाः । यिति रेिन लेिति वितिः; Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII.14-15: confer, compare चतस्रोन्तस्थाः explained by उव्वट as स्पर्शोषमणामन्तः मध्ये तिष्ठन्तीति अन्तस्थाः R.Pr.I.9, also पराश्चतन्नान्तस्थाः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 8. The ancient term appears to be अन्तस्थाः feminine. used in the Prātiśākhya works. The word अन्तःस्थानाम् occurs twice in the Mahābhāṣya from which it cannot be said whether the word there is अन्तःस्थ m. or अन्तःस्था feminine. The term अन्तस्थ or अन्तस्था is explained by the commentators on Kātantra as स्वस्य स्वस्य स्थानस्य अन्ते तिष्ठन्तीति ।
antaraṅgaa highly technical term in Pāṇini's grammar applied in a variety of ways to rules which thereby can supersede other rules. The term is not used by Pāṇini himselfeminine. The Vārtikakāra has used the term thrice ( Sec I. 4. 2 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8, VI.1.106 Vart.10 and VIII.2.6 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). I) evidently in the sense of immediate', 'urgent', 'of earlier occurrence' or the like. The word is usually explained as a Bahuvrīhi compound meaning 'अन्त: अङ्गानि निमित्तानि यस्य' (a rule or operation which has got the causes of its application within those of another rule or operation which consequently is termed बहिरङ्ग). अन्तरङ्ग, in short, is a rule whose causes of operation occur earlier in the wording of the form, or in the process of formation. As an अन्तरङ्ग rule occurs to the mind earlier, as seen a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., it is looked upon as stronger than any other rule, barring of course अपवाद rules or exceptions, if the other rule presents itself simultaneously. The Vārtikakāra, hence, in giving preference to अन्तरङ्ग rules, uses generally the wording अन्तरङ्गबलीयस्त्वात् which is paraphrased by अन्तरङ्गं बहिरङ्गाद् बलीयः which is looked upon as a paribhāṣā. Grammarians, succeeding the Vārtikakāra, not only looked upon the बहिरङ्ग operation as weaker than अन्तरङ्ग, but they looked upon it as invalid or invisible before the अन्तरङ्ग operation had taken placcusative case. They laid down the Paribhāṣā असिद्धं बहिरङ्गमन्तरङ्गे which has been thoroughly discussed by Nāgeśa in his Paribhāṣendusekhara. The अन्तरङ्गत्व is taken in a variety of ways by Grammarians : (l) having causes of application within or before those of another e. g. स्येनः from the root सिव् (सि + उ+ न) where the यण् substitute for इ is अन्तरङ्ग being caused by उ as compared to guṇa for उ which is caused by न, (2) having causes of application occurring before those of another in the wording of the form, (3) having a smaller number of causes, (4) occurring earlier in the order of several operations which take place in arriving at the complete form of a word, (5) not having संज्ञा (technical term) as a cause of its application, ( 6 ) not depending upon two words or padas, (7) depending upon a cause or causes of a general nature (सामान्यापेक्ष) as opposed to one which depends on causes of a specific nature ( विशेषापेक्ष).
antaraṅgabalīyastvathe strength which an antaraṅga rule or operation possesses by virtue of which it supersedes all other rules or operations,excepting an apavāda rule, when or if they occur simultaneously in the formation of a word.
anvakṣarasaṃdhia combination of letters according to the order of the letters in the Alphabet; a samdhi or euphonic combination of a vowel and a consonant, called अन्वक्षर-अनुलोमसंधि where a vowel precedes a consonant; and अन्वक्षरप्रतिलोमसंधि where a consonant precedes a vowel, the consonant in that case being changed into the third of its class; एष स्य स च स्वराश्च पूर्वे भवति व्यञ्जनमुत्तरं यदेभ्यः। तेन्वक्षरसेधयेानुलोमाः प्रतिलोमाश्च विपर्यये त एव ।। R Pr. II.8.9 e. g. एष देवः, स देवः and others are instances of अन्वक्षरानुलोमसंधि where विसर्ग after the vowel is dropped; while हलव्यवाड् अग्निः is an instance of अन्वक्षरप्रतिलोमसंधि where the consonant ट् precedes the vowel अ.
apabhraṃśadegraded utterance of standard correct forms or words: corrupt form: e. g. गावी, गोणी and the like, of the word गो, confer, compare गौः इत्यस्य शब्दस्य गावी गोणी गोता गोपोतलिका इत्येवमादयः अपभ्रंशाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.l.l ; cf शब्दसंस्कारहीनो यो गौरिति प्रयुयुक्षिते । तमपभ्रंशमिच्छन्ति विशिष्टार्थनिवेशिनम् Vāk. Pad I.149: सर्वस्य हि अपभ्रंशस्य साधुरेव प्रकृतिः commentary on Vāk. Pad I. 149.
apradhāna(1)non-principal, subordinate, secondary, confer, compare अप्रधानमुपसर्जन-मिति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 2.43; (2) nonessential, non-predominent, confer, compare सहयुक्तेऽप्रधाने P. II. 2.19 and the instance पुत्रेण सहागतः पिता । Kāś. on II.2.19.
aprayeāga(1)non-employment of a word in spite of the meaning being available: confer, compare संभावनेलमिति चेत्सिद्धाप्रयोगे P.III.3.154; (2) non-employment confer, compare उक्तार्थानामप्रयोगः a standard dictum of grammar not allowing superfluous words which is given in M.Bh. on P.I.1.4 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 16 and stated in Cāndra and other grammars as a Paribhāṣā.
abhinihitasvāraname given to the circumflex vowel which is the resultant of the अभिनिहितसंधि.
abhivyādānaabsorption of a vowel when two long vowels of the same kind come together exempli gratia, for example ता आपः = तापः, अवसा आ = अवसा, the resultant vowel being pronounced specially long consisting of some more mātrā, which is evidently, a fault of pronunciation. confer, compare आदानं आरम्भः; विपुलं विशालं वा आदानं व्यादानम् । अभिव्याप्तं अभिभूतं व्यादानं अभिव्यादानम् Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 27.
abhedānvayarelation of non-difference as stated by the vaiyākaraṇas between an adjective and the substantive qualified by it. e, g. नीलमुत्पलम् is explained as नीलाभिन्नमुत्पलम्.
ayuja term applied to the odd feet of a stanza; confer, compare युग्मावष्टाक्षरौ पादवयुजौ द्वादशाक्षरौ । ना सतोबृहती नाम Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVI. 39.
artha(1)literally signification,conveyed sense or object. The sense is sometimes looked upon as a determinant of the foot of a verse: confer, compare प्रायोर्थो वृत्तमित्येते पादज्ञानस्य हेतवः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII 16. It is generally looked upon as the determinant of a word (पद). A unit or element of a word which is possessed of an independent sense is looked upon as a Pada in the old Grammar treatises; confer, compare अर्थः पदमिति ऐन्द्रे; confer, compare also अर्थः पदम् Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III.2, explained by उव्वट as अर्थाभिधायि पदम् । पद्यते गम्यते ज्ञायतेSर्थोनेनेति पदम् । There is no difference of opinion regarding the fact that, out of the four standard kinds of words नाम, आख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात, the first two kinds नाम and अाख्यात do possess an independent sense of their own. Regarding possession of sense and the manner in which the sense is conveyed, by the other two viz. the Upasargas (prepositions) and Nipātas (particles) there is a striking difference of opinion among scholars of grammar. Although Pāṇini has given the actual designation पद to words ending with either the case or the conjugational affixes, he has looked upon the different units or elements of a Pada such as the base, the affix, the augment and the like as possessed of individually separate senses. There is practically nothing in Pāṇini's sūtras to prove that Nipātas and Upasargas do not possess an independent sense. Re: Nipātas, the rule चादयोऽसत्वे, which means that च and other indeclinables are called Nipātas when they do not mean सत्त्व, presents a riddle as to the meaning which च and the like should convey if they do not mean सत्त्व or द्रव्य id est, that is a substance. The Nipātas cannot mean भाव or verbal activity and if they do not mean सत्व or द्रव्य, too, they will have to be called अनर्थक (absolutely meaningless) and in that case they would not be termed Prātipadika, and no caseaffix would be applied to them. To avoid this difficulty, the Vārtikakāra had to make an effort and he wrote a Vārtika निपातस्य अनर्थकस्य प्रातिपदिकत्वम् । P. I.2.45 Vār. 12. As a matter of fact the Nipātas च, वा and others do possess a sense as shown by their presence and absence (अन्वय and व्यतिरेक). The sense, however, is conveyed rather in a different manner as the word समूह, or समुदाय, which is the meaning conveyed by च in रामः कृष्णश्च, cannot be substituted for च as its Synonym in the sentence राम: कुष्णश्च. Looking to the different ways in which their sense is conveyed by nouns and verbs on the one hand, and by affixes, prepositions and indeclinables on the other hand, Bhartṛhari, possibly following Yāska and Vyāḍi, has developed the theory of द्योतकत्व as contrasted with वाचकत्व and laid down the dictum that indeclinables, affixes and prepositions (उपसर्गs) do not directly convey any specific sense as their own, but they are mere signs to show some specific property or excellence of the sense conveyed by the word to which they are attached; confer, compare also the statement 'न निर्बद्धा उपसर्गा अर्थान्निराहुरिति शाकटायनः नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयेगद्योतका भवन्ति । Nir 1.3. The Grammarians, just like the rhetoricians have stated hat the connection between words and their senses is a permanent one ( नित्य ), the only difference in their views being that the rhetoricians state that words are related; no doubt permanently, to their sense by means of संकेत or convention which solely depends on the will of God, while the Grammarians say that the expression of sense is only a natural function of words; confer, compare 'अभिधानं पुनः स्वाभाविकम्' Vārttika No.33. on P. I.2.64. For द्योतकत्व see Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari II. 165-206.
alpāctarahaving a smaller number of vowels in it; such a word is generally placed first in a Dvandva compound; cf अल्पाच्तरम्, P.II.2.34. अल्पाच्तरे पूर्वं भवति प्लक्षन्यग्रोधौ अपाच्तर is the same as अल्पाच्क used in the प्रक्रियाकौमुदी or अल्पस्वरतर in Kātantra (Kāt, II.5.12).
avacūria short gloss or commentary on a standard work.
aviśeṣitanot specified, mentioned without any specific attribute; confer, compare एवमपि प्रयत्नः अविशेषितः भवति M.Bh. on I.1.9; confer, compare also Kātan. VI.1.63.
(1)Pratyāhāra or a brief term standing for all vowels, semivowels, and the fifth, fourth and third of the class-consonants; all letters excepting the surds and sibilants; (2) substitute अ for the word इदम् before affixes of cases beginning with the instrumental, and for एतद् before the taddhita affix. affixes त्र and तस्; see P.II.4.32 and 33; (3) substitute अ for the genitive case singular. case-affix ङस् after the words युष्मद् and अस्मद्; see P.VII.1.27.
aśvādi(1)a class of words headed by the word अश्व to which the affix फञ्(अायन) is added in the sense of गोत्र (grandchildren et cetera, and others); exempli gratia, for exampleआश्वायनः जातायनः, औत्सायनः et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.IV.1. 110; (2) a class of words headed by the word अश्व to which the taddhita affix यत् is added in the sense of a cause of the type of a meeting or an accidental circumstance; exempli gratia, for example आश्विकम् अाश्मिकम् confer, compare P. V.1.39.
aṣṭamaṅgalāname of a commentary on the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa by Rāmakiśoracakravartin.
as(1)case affix of the nominative and accusative plural and the ablative and genitive singular (जस् , शस्, ङसि and ङस् ) (2) taddhita affix अस् ( असि ) added to पूर्व, अधर and अवर, by P.V.3.39: (3) compoundending अस् ( असिच् ) applied to the words प्रजा and मेधा standing at the end of a Bahuvrīhi compound (P.V.4.122): (4) Uṇādi affix अस् prescribed by the rule सर्वधातुभ्योऽसुन् and subsequent rules (628-678) to form words such as मनस्,सरस् et cetera, and others(5) ending syllable अस्, with or without sense, of words in connection with which special operations are given in grammar; confer, compare P.VI.4.14; confer, compare also अनिनस्मन्ग्रहणान्यर्थवता चानर्थकेन च तदन्तविधिं प्रयोजयन्ति Par.Śek. Pari. 16.
asaṃpratyayafailure to understand the sense; confer, compare इतरथा ह्यसंप्रत्ययोऽकृत्रिमत्वाद्यथा लोके Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.23 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3.
asattva(1)absence of सत्त्व or entity; (2) other than a substance i. e. property, attribute, et cetera, and others confer, compare प्रादयः असत्त्ववचना निपातसंज्ञा भवन्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 4.59; confer, compare also सोऽसत्त्वप्रकृतिर्गणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.44. confer, compare also चादयोऽ सत्त्वे P.I.4.57.
asamarthasamāsaa compound of two words, which ordinarily is inadmissible, one of the two words being more closely connected with a third word, but which takes place on the authority of usage, there being no obstacle in the way of understanding the sense to be conveyed; e. g. देवदत्तस्य गुरुकुलम् । देवदत्तस्य दासभार्या । असूर्यंपश्यानि मुखानि, अश्राद्धभोजी ब्राह्मणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.1.
asamāsa(1)absence of a compound. उपसर्गादसमासेपि णोपदेशस्य P. VIII.4.14; (2) an expression conveying the sense of a compound word although standing in the form of separate words: चार्थे द्वन्द्ववचने असमासेपि वार्थसंप्रत्ययादनिष्टं प्राप्नोति । अहरहर्नयमानो गामश्वं पुरुषं पशुम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.2.29.
aspaṣṭaless in contact with the vocal organ than the semi-vowels; the term occurs in Hemacandra's Grammar (Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. I.3.25) and is explained by the commentator as 'ईषत्स्पृष्टतरौ प्रत्यासत्तेर्यकारवकारौ. अस्पष्ट stands for the letters य and व which are substituted for the vowels ए ऐ and ओ औ when followed by a vowel; cf, also Śāk I.I.154.
ākāṅkṣa(or साकाङ्क्ष also)expectant of another word in the context, e. g. कूज and व्याहर in अङ्ग कूज३, अङ्ग व्याहर३ इदानीं ज्ञास्यसि जाल्म Kāś. on अङ्गयुक्तं तिङाकाङ्क्षम् (P.VIII.2.96).
ākāṅkṣāexpectancy with regard to sense-completion, generally in compounds such as साकाङ्क्ष, निराकाङ्क्ष et cetera, and others confer, compare अस्त्यस्मिन्नाकाङ्क्षा इत्यतः साकाङ्क्षम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.2.114.
ākāṅkṣyaa word for which there is expectancy of another word for the completion of sense.
aākhyātaverbal form, verb; confer, compare भावप्रधानमाख्यातं सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि Nirukta of Yāska.I.1; चत्वारि पदजातानि नामाख्यातोपसर्गनिपाताश्च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1. Āhnika 1 ; also A.Prāt. XII. 5, अाकार अाख्याते पदादिश्च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.2.37 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2, आख्यातमाख्यातेन क्रियासातत्ये Sid. Kau. on II.1.72, क्रियावाचकमाख्यातं Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V.1; confer, compare भारद्वाजकमाख्यातं भार्गवं नाम भाष्यते । भारद्वाजेन दृष्टत्वादाख्यातं भारद्वाजगोत्रम् V. Prāt. VIII. 52; confer, compare also Athar. Prāt.I.I.12, 18; 1.3.3,6; II.2.5 where ākhyāta means verbal form. The word also meant in ancient days the root also,as differentiated from a verb or a verbal form as is shown by the lines तन्नाम येनाभिदधाति सत्त्वं, तदाख्यातं येन भावं स धातुः R.Pr.XII.5 where 'आख्यात' and 'धातु' are used as synonyms As the root form such as कृ, भृ et cetera, and others as distinct from the verbal form, is never found in actual use, it is immaterial whether the word means root or verb.In the passages quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. from the Nirukta and the Mahābhāṣya referring to the four kinds of words, the word ākhyāta could be taken to mean root (धातु) or verb (क्रियापद). The ākhyāta or verb is chiefly concerned with the process of being and bccoming while nouns (नामानि) have sattva or essence, or static element as their meaning. Verbs and nouns are concerned not merely with the activities and things in this world but with every process and entity; confer, compare पूर्वापूरीभूतं भावमाख्यातेनाचष्टे Nir.I.;अस्तिभवतिविद्यतीनामर्थः सत्ता । अनेककालस्थायिनीति कालगतपौर्वापर्येण क्रमवतीति तस्याः क्रियात्वम् । Laghumañjūṣā. When a kṛt (affix). affix is added to a root, the static element predominates and hence a word ending with a kṛt (affix). affix in the sense of bhāva or verbal activity is treated as a noun and regularly declined;confer, compareकृदभिहितो भावे द्रव्यवद् भवति M.Bh. on II.2.19 and III. 1.67, where the words गति, व्रज्या, पाक and others are given as instances. Regarding indeclinable words ending with kṛt (affix). affixes such as कर्तुं, कृत्वा, and others, the modern grammarians hold that in their case the verbal activity is not shadowed by the static element and hence they can be,in a way, looked upon as ākhyātas; confer, compare अव्ययकृतो भावे Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa.
aāgantukaliterally adventitious, an additional wording generally at the end of roots to show distinctly their form exempli gratia, for example वदि, एधि, सर्ति et cetera, and others; confer, compare इन्धिभवतिभ्यां च P I.2.6: confer, compare also भावलक्षणे स्थेण्कृञ्वदिचरिहृतभिजनिभ्यस्तोमुन्, P.III.4.16, सृपिवृदो. कसुन् P. III.4.17 and a number of other sūtras where इ or तिं is added to the root confer, compare इक्श्तिपौ धातुनिर्देशे, वर्णात्कारः, रादिफः P.III.3.108 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2.3. 4, where such appendages to be added to the roots or letters are given. The word अागन्तु is an old word used in the Nirukta, but the term आगन्तुक appears to be used for the first time for such forms by Haradatta; confer, compare ह्वरोरिति ह्वृ कौटिल्ये, आगन्तुकेकारे गुणेन निर्देशः Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on VII.2.31. In the traditional oral explanations the second part of a reduplicated word is termed अागन्तुक which is placed second i. e. after the original by virtue of the convention आगन्तूनामन्ते निवेशः, although in fact, it is said to possess the sense of the root in contrast with the first which is called abhyāsa.A nice distinction can, however be drawn between the four kinds of adventitious wordings found in grammar viz.आगन्तु, इत्, अभ्यास and आगम which can be briefly stated as follows; The former two do not form a regular part of the word and are not found in the actual use of the word; besides, they do not possess any sense, while the latter two are found in actual use and they are possessed of sense. Again the agantu word is simply used for facility of understanding exactly and correctly the previous word which is really wanted; the इत् wording, besides serving this purpose, is of use in causing some grammatical operations. अभ्यास, is the first part of the wording which is wholly repeated and it possesses no sense by itself, while, āgama which is added to the word either at the beginning or at the end or inserted in the middle, forms a part of the word and possesses the sense of the word.
ādyantavattvaअाद्यन्तवद्भाव, consideration of a single or solitary letter as the initial or the final one according to requirements for opcrations prescribed for the initial or for the final. Both these notions --the initial and the final-are relative notions, and because they require the presence of an additional letter or letters for the sake of being called initial or final it becomes necessary to prescribe आद्यन्तवद्भाव in the case of a single letter; confer, compareअाद्यन्तवदेकस्मिन् । आदौ इव अन्त इव एकस्मिन्नपि कार्यं भवति । यथा कर्तव्यमित्यत्र प्रत्ययाद्युदात्तत्वं भवति एवमौपगवमित्यत्रापि यथा स्यात् । Kāś. on P.I.1.21 ; confer, compare also अाद्यन्तवच्च । अपृक्तस्य आदिवदन्तवच्च कार्यं भवति । Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.55. This अाद्यन्तवद्भाव of Pāṇini is, in fact, a specific application of the general maxim known as vyapadeśivadbhāva by virtue of which "an operation which affects something on account of some special designation, which for certain reasons attaches to the letter, affects likewise that which stands alone;" confer, compare Pari.Śek. Pari. 30.
abādha(1)similarity of one phonetic element, for instance, in the case of ऐ with आ resulting from Saṁdhi: e. g. प्रजाया अरातिं निर्ऋत्या अकः where प्रजाया and निर्ऋत्या stand for प्रजायै and निर्ऋत्यै confer, compare एकारान्तानि अाकारबाधे Āth. Pr. II.1.4; (2) Similarity of accent of words in the Saṁhitāpāṭha and Padapāṭha; (3) followed by confer, compare Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. II.1.14; (4) distress; confer, compare आबाधे च, P. VIII.1.10.
ām(1)augment आ prescribed in connection with the words चतुर् and अनडुह् before the case-affixes called सर्वनामस्थान; confer, compare चतुरनडुहोराम् उदात्तः P.VII.1.98; (2) the affix आम् added before लिट् or a perfect termination by rules कास्प्रत्ययादाम् अमन्त्रे लिटि and the following (P. III 1.35-39), as for instance, in कासांचक्रे, ऊहांचक्रे, दयांचक्रे, जागरांचकार, विभयांचकार et cetera, and others; (3) geni. plural caseaffix आम् as in दृषदाम्, शरदाम्, with न् prefixed in रामाणाम् et cetera, and others, and with स् prefixed in सर्र्वेषाम् et cetera, and others; (4) locative case singular. case-affix अाम् substituted for इ (ङि); confer, compare ङेराम् नद्याम्नीभ्यः P.VI.4.116.
āmantraṇa(1)calling out from a distance;(2) an invitation which may or may not be accepted; confer, compare विधिनिमन्त्रणामन्त्रणाधीष्टसंप्रश्नप्रार्थनेषु लिङ् P.III. 3.161 whereon Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). remarks अथ निमन्त्रणामन्त्रणयोः को विशेषः । अथ संनिहितेन निमन्त्रणं भवति असंनिहितेन अामन्त्रणम् । नैषोस्ति विशेषः । असंनिहितेनापि निमन्त्रणं भवति संनिहितेनापि चामन्त्रणम् । एवं तर्हि यन्नियोगतः कर्तव्यं तन्निमन्त्रणम् । अामन्त्रणे कामचारः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.III.3.161.
aārtharesultant from sense; made up of sense; अर्थस्य अयम् अार्थ; cf तदादितदन्तत्वमार्थसमाजग्रस्तम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. on Pari.37.
ārdhadhātukādhikārathe topic or section in Pāṇini's grammar where operations, caused by the presence of an ārdhadhātuka affix ahead, are enumerated, beginning with the rule आर्धधातुके VI.4.46 and ending with न ल्यपि VI.4.69, Such operations are summed up in the stanza अतो लोपो चलोपश्च णिलोपश्च प्रयोजनम् । आल्लोप इत्वमेत्वं च चिण्वद्भावश्च सीयुटि; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). as also Kāś, on VI.4.46.
aāstārapaṅkatia variety of पङ्कक्ति metre of 40 letters with 8 letters in the first and second quarters or pādas and 12 letters in the third and fourth quarters confer, compare अास्तारपङ्कक्तिरादितः R.Pr.XVI.40. For instances of आस्तारपङ्क्ति see Ṛgveda sūkta 2l, Mandala X.
āhitad-affix added to the word दक्षिण in the general sense of direction but when distance is specially meant; exempli gratia, for example दक्षिणाहि वसति, दक्षिणाहि रमणीयम्. See Kāś. on आहि च दूरे P. V.3.37.
itaretarayogamutual relationship with each other. Out of the four senses of the indeclinable च viz. समुच्चय, अन्वाचय, इतरेतरयोग and समाहार, the Dvandva compound is formed of words connected in the last two ways and not in the first two ways. The instances of द्वन्द्व in the sense of इतरेतरयोग are धवखदिरपलाशाः, प्लक्षन्यग्रोधौ etc; confer, compare Kāś.on P. II.2.29 confer, compare also प्लक्षश्च न्यग्रोधश्चेत्युक्ते गम्यत एतत्प्लक्षोपि न्यग्रोधसहायो न्यग्रोधोपि प्लक्षसहाय इति M.Bh. on II.2.29; confer, compare also इतरेतरयोगः स यदा उद्रिक्तावयवभेदो भवति Sīradeva's ParibhāṣāvṛttiPari. 16.
indraname of a great grammarian who is believed to have written an exhaustive treatise on grammar before Pāṇini; confer, compare the famous verse of Bopadeva at the commencement of his Dhātupāṭha इन्द्रश्चन्द्र: काशकृत्स्नापिशली शाकटायनः । पाणिन्यमरजैनेन्द्रा जयन्त्यष्टादिशाब्दिका: ॥ No work of Indra is available at present. He is nowhere quoted by Pāṇini. Many quotations believed to have been taken from his work are found scattered in grammar works, from which it appears that there was an ancient system prevalent in the eastern part of India at the time of Pāṇini which could be named ऐन्द्रव्याकरणपद्धति, to which Pāṇini possibly refers by the word प्राचाम्. From references,it appears that the grammar was of the type of प्रक्रिया, discussing various topics of grammar such as alphabet, coalescence, declension, context, compounds, derivatives from nouns and roots, conjugation, and changes in the base. The treatment was later on followed by Śākaṭāyana and writers of the Kātantra school.For details see Mahābhāṣya edition by D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII pages 124-127.
iṣṭhathe superlative taddhita affix. affix इष्ठन् in the sense of अतिशायन or अतिशय ( excellence ). The commentators, however, say that the taddhita affixes तम and इष्ठ,like all the taddhita affixes showing case-relations, are applied without any specific sense of themselves, the affixes showing the sense of the base itself ( स्वार्थे ); e. g गुरुतमः, गरिष्ठः; पटुतमः, पठिष्ठः; पचतितमाम्, कर्तृतमः, करिष्ठः et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.V.3.55-64 The affixes ईयस् and इष्ठ are applied only to such substantives which denote quality; confer, compare P.V.3.58.
iṣṭhavadbhāvapossession of the same properties for causing grammatical operations as the taddhita affix. affix इष्ठन् possesses, as for instance, the elision of the syllable beginning with the last vowel ( टिलोप ), substitution of the masculine gender. base for the feminine. base (पुंवद्भाव) et cetera, and others, before the denom affix णिच्; exempli gratia, for example एतयति in the sense of एनीं आचष्टे; similarly प्रथयति, पटयति, दवयति, confer, compare M.Bh. on. P.VI.4. 155 Vārt, 1.
īthe long vowel ई which is technically included in the vowel इ in Pāṇini's alphabet being the long tone of that vowel; (2) substitute ई for the vowel अा of the roots घ्रा and ध्मा before the frequentative sign यङ् as for example in जेघ्रीयते, देध्मीयते, confer, compare P.VII. 4.31; (3) substitute ई for the vowel अ before the affixes च्वि and क्यच् as, for instance, in शुक्लीभवति, पुत्रीयति et cetera, and others; confer, compareP.VII.4.32, 33; (4) substitute ई for the vowel अा at the end of reduplicated bases as also for the vowel आ of bases ending in the conjugational sign ना, exempli gratia, for example मिमीध्वे, लुनीतः et cetera, and others; cf P.VI. 4.113; (5) substitute ई for the locative case case affix इ ( ङि ) in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example सरसी for सरसि in दृतिं न शुश्कं सरसी शयानम्,: confer, compare Kāś. on P. VII.1.39: (6) taddhita affix. affix ई in the sense of possession in Vedic Literature as for instance in रथीः,सुमङ्गलीः, confer, compare Kāś on. P.V.2.109: (7) the feminine. affix ई ( ङीप् , ङीञ् or ङीन् ); confer, compare P.IV.1.58, 15-39, IV.1.40-65, IV.1.13.
īyastad-affix ईयसुन् , showing superiority or excellence of one individual over another in respect of a quality, added to a substantive expresive of quality; when the substantive ends in the affix तृ, that affix तृ is removed: exempli gratia, for example पटीयान्, लघीयान्, गरीयान्, दोहीयसी (धेनुः) confer, compareP.V.3.57-64.
u(1)labial vowel standing for the long ऊ and protracted ऊ3 in Pāṇini's grammar unless the consonant त् is affixed to it, उत् standing for the short उ only: (2) Vikaraṇa affix उ of the 8th conjugation ( तनादिगण ) and the roots धिन्व् and कृण्व्;confer, compareP.III. 1.79-80; (3) substitute (उ) for the vowel अ of कृ,exempli gratia, for example कुरुतः, कृर्वन्ति before weak Sārvadhātuka affixes, confer, compareP.VI 4.110; (4) kṛt (affix). affix उ added to bases ending in सन् and the roots आशंस्, भिक्ष्, विद्, इष् as also to bases ending in क्यच् in the Vedic Literature,exempli gratia, for example चिकीर्षुः भिक्षुः, बिन्दुः,इच्छुः,सुम्नयु; confer, compare P. III. 2.168-170; (5) Uṅādi affix उ ( उण् ) e.g, कारुः, वायुः, साधुः, et cetera, and others; confer, compare Uṅādi I.1; (6) mute vowel उ added to the first letters of a class of consonants in Pāṇini's grammar to show the whole class of the five letters; exempli gratia, for example कु, चु, टु, तु, पु which stand for the Guttural, the palatal the lingual, the dental and the labial classes respectively; confer, compare also ष्टुना ष्टुः P.VIII.4.41(7) उ added to न् showing the consonant न् as nasalized n; cf, नुः V.Pr. III.133.
uktārthaa word or expression whose sense has been already expressedition The expression उक्तार्थानामप्रयोगः is frequently used in the Mahābhāṣya and the Vārttikas and cited as a Paribhāṣā or a salutary conventional maxim against repetition of words in the Paribhāṣāpāṭhas of Vyādi (Par. 51), Candragomin (Par 28) and Kātantra (Par. 46) and Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. (Par. 46) grammars.
ukthādia class of words headed by the word उक्थ to which the taddhita affix इक (ठक् ) is applied in the sense of 'one who studies and understands'; confer, compare उक्थमधीते वेद वा औक्थिकः, similarly लौकायतिकः Kāś. on P.IV.2.60.
uccaritapronounced or uttered; the phrase उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः is used in connection with the mute indicatory letters termed इत् in Pāṇini's grammar, as these letters are not actually found in use in the language and are therefore supposed to vanish immediately after their purpose has been servedition The phrase 'उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनोSनुबन्धा:' has been given as a Paribhāṣā by Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.(Pari.11), in the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa ( Par. 14), in the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa (Pari.54) and also in the Kalāpa Vyākaraṇa ( Par. 71). Patañjali has used the expression उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः in connection with ordinary letters of a word, which have existence for a moment and which also vanish immediately after they have been uttered; confer, compare उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः खल्वपि वर्णा: ...न वर्णो वर्णस्य सहायः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.4. 109.
uṇādiaffixes headed by the affix उण्, which are similar to kṛt affixes of Pāṇini, giving derivation mostly of such words as are not derived by rules of Pāṇini. No particular sense such as agent, object et cetera, and others is mentioned in connection with these affixes, but, as Pāṇini has stated in 'ताभ्यामन्यत्रोणादयः P.III. 4.75, the various Uṇādi affixes are applied to the various roots as prescribed in any Kāraka sense, except the संप्रदान and the अपादान; in other words, any one of the senses, agent, object, instrument and abode, is assigned to the Uṇādi affix as suits the meaning of the word. Although some scholars believe that the Uṇādi affixes are given by a grammarian later than Pāṇini as there are words like ताम्बूल, दीनार and others included in the list of Uṇādi words and that there are many interpolated Sūtras, still the Uṇādi collection must be looked upon as an old one which is definitely mentioned by Pāṇini in two different rules; confer, compare Pāṇini उणादयो बहुलम् P. III.3.1 and ताभ्यामन्यत्रोणादयः III.4.76. Patañjali has given a very interesting discussion about these Uṇādi affixes and stated on the strength of the Vārttika, तत्रोणादिप्रतिषेधः, that these affixes and the words given in the Uṇādi collection should not be considered as genuinely deriveditionThe derivation is not a very systematic and logically correct one and therefore for practical purposes, the words derived by the application of the affixes उण् and others should be looked upon as underived; confer, compare उणादयोSव्युत्पन्नानि प्रातिपदिकानि. Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on. P.I.1.16, III.4.77, IV.1.1, VI.1.62, VII.1.2, VII.2.8 et cetera, and others There is a counterstatement also seen in the Mahābhāṣya उणादयो व्युत्पन्नानि, representing the other view prevailing at the time; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.I.133; but not much importance seems to be attached to it. The different systems of grammar have different collections of such words which are also known by the term Uṇādi. Out of the collections belonging to Pāṇini's system, three collections are available at present, the collection into five pādas given in the printed edition of the Siddhānta Kaumudi, the collection into ten Pādas given in the printed edition of the Prakriya-Kaumudi and the collection in the Sarasvatīkaṇthābharaṇa of Bhoja forming Pādas 1, 2 and 3 of the second Adhyāya of the work.
uṇādiprātipadikaword form or crude base, ending with an affix of the uṇ class, which is looked upon as practically underived, the affixes un and others not being looked upon as standard affixes applied with regular meanings attached to them and capable of causing operations to the preceding base as prescribed by rules of grammar; confer, compare उणादयोS व्युत्पन्नानि प्रातिपदिकानि । व्युत्पन्नानीति शाकटायनरीत्या । पाणिनेस्त्वव्युत्पत्तिपक्ष एवेति शब्देन्दुशेखरे निरूपितम्. Pari. Śek. on Paribhāṣa 22.
uṇādisūtra,uṇādisūtrapāṭhathe text of the Sūtras which begins with the Sūtras prescribing the affix उण् after the roots कृ, वा, पा, जि, स्वद्, साध् and अश्; cf Uṅādi Sūtras 1.1. for the different versions of the text See उणादि. Similar Sūtras in Kātantra, Āpiśali, Sakaṭāyana and other systems of grammar are also called Uṇādi Sūtras.
uṇādisūtravṛttia gloss on the Uṇādi Sūtras in the different versions. Out of the several glosses on the Uṇādi Sūtras, the important ones are those written by Ujjvaladatta, Govardhana, Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva, Rāmacandra Dīkṣita and Haridatta. There is also a gloss called Uṇādisūtrodghātana by Miśra. There is a gloss by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. on the Kātantra version of the Uṇādi Sūtras.
uditcharacterized by short उ as a mute indicatory vowel, by virtue of which the word कु, for instance, signifies along with क् its cognate consonants ख्, ग्, घ् and ङ् also; confer, compare अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्ययः P.I.I.69. Roots marked with उ as mute get the augment इ optionally added before the kṛt affix क्त्वा; e gशमित्वा and शान्त्वा from the root शम् ( शमु ) by virtue of the rule उदितो वा P.VII.2.56.
upajanaliterallyorigin; one that originates, augment, उपजायते असौ उपजन: । The word is used in the sense of 'additional phonetic element'; confer, compare उपजन आगमः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Śivasūtra 5; confer, compare also वर्णव्यत्ययापायोपजनविकारेष्वर्थदर्शनात् । Māheśvarasūtras. 5 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 15. The Ṛk Prātiśākhya gives स् in पुरुश्चन्द्र as an instance ofeminine. उपजन confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 37. In the Nirukta उपजन is given as the sense of the prefix 'उप'; confer, compare उपेत्युपजनम्: The commentary on the Nirukta explains the word उपजन as अाधिक्य.
upapadaliterallya word placed near; an adjoining word. In Pāṇini's grammar, the term उपपद is applied to such words as are put in the locative case by Pāṇini in his rules prescribing kṛt affixes in rules from 1 II. 1, 90 to III. 4 end; confer, compare तत्रोपपदं सप्तमीस्थम् P.III.1.92; exempli gratia, for example कर्मणि in कर्मण्यण् P. III.2.1. The word is also used in the sense of an adjoining word connected in sense. e. g. युष्मद्युपपदे as also प्रहासे च मन्योपपदे P.I.4.105,106; confer, compare also क्रियार्थायां क्रियायामुपपदे धातोर्भविष्यति काले तुमुन्ण्वुलौ भवतः Kāś. on P.III.3.10; confer, compare also इतरेतरान्योन्योपपदाच्च P.I.3.10, मिथ्योपपदात् कृञोभ्यासे P.I.3.71, as also उपपदमतिङ् P.II.2.19; and गतिकारकोपपदात्कृत् P. VI.2.139. Kaiyaṭa on P.III.1. 92 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2 explains the word उपपद as उपोच्चारि or उपोच्चारितं पदं उपपदम्. The word उपपद is found used in the Prātiśākhya literature where it means a word standing near and effecting some change: confer, compare च वा ह अह एव एतानि चप्रभृतीनि यान्युपपदानि उक्तानि आख्यातस्य विकारीणिo Uvaṭa on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VI. 23.
upamānastandard of comparison. The word is found in the Pāṇinisūtra उपमानानि सामान्यवचनैः P.II.I.55 where the Kāśikāvṛtti explains it as उपमीयतेऽनेनेत्युपमानम् ।
upaśleṣaimmediate contact, as for instance, of one word with another: confer, compare शब्दस्य च शब्देन कोन्योभिसंबन्धो भवितुमर्हति अन्यदत उपश्लेषात् । M.Bh. on VI. 1.72. The word उपश्लिष्ट is also found in the Mahābhāṣya in the same context.
upasargapreposition, prefix. The word उसपर्ग originally meant only 'a prefixed word': confer, compare सोपसर्गेषु नामसु Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVI. 38. The word became technically applied by ancient Sanskrit Gratmmarians to the words प्र, परा, अप, सम् et cetera, and others which are always used along with a verb or a verbal derivative or a noun showing a verbal activity; confer, compare उपसर्गाः क्रियायोगे P. I. 4.59. 'These prefixes are necessariiy compounded with the following word unless the latter is a verbal form; confer, compare कुगतिप्रादयः P.II. 2.18. Although they are not compounded with a verbal form, these prepositions are used in juxtaposition with it; sometimes they are found detached from the verbal form even with the intervention of one word or more. The prefixes are instrumental in changing the meaning of the root. Some scholars like Śākaṭāyana hold the view that separated from the roots, prefixes do not express any specific sense as ordinary words express, while scholars like Gārgya hold the view that prefixes do express a sense e. g. प्र means beginning or प्रारम्भ; confer, compare न निर्बद्धा उपसर्गा अर्थान्निराहुरिति शाकटायनः । नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयोगद्योतका भवन्ति । उच्चावचाः पदार्था भवन्तीति गार्ग्यः । तद्य एषु पदार्थः प्राहुरिमं तं नामाख्यातयोरर्थविकरणम् Nirukta of Yāska.I. 8. It is doubtful, however, which view Pāṇini himself held. In his Ātmanepada topic, he has mentioned some specific roots as possessing some specific senses when preceded by some specific prefixes (see P. I. 3.20, 24, 25, 40, 4l, 46, 52, 56, et cetera, and others), which implies possibly that roots themselves possess various senses, while prefixes are simply instrumental in indicating or showing them. On the other hand, in the topic of the Karmapravacanīyas,the same words प्र, परा et cetera, and others which, however, are not termed Upasargas for the time being, although they are called Nipātas, are actually assigned some specific senses by Pāṇini. The Vārttikakāra has defined उपसर्ग as क्रियाविशेषक उपसर्गः P. I. 3.I. Vārt 7, leaving it doubtful whether the उपसर्ग or prefix possesses an independent sense which modifies the sense of the root, or without possessing any independent sense, it shows only the modified sense of the root which also is possessed by the root. Bhartṛhari, Kaiyaṭa and their followers including Nāgeśa have emphatically given the view that not only prefixes but Nipātas, which include प्र, परा and others as Upasargas as well as Karmapravacanīyas, do not denote any sense, but they indicate it; they are in fact द्योतक and not वाचक. For details see Nirukta of Yāska.I. 3, Vākyapadīya II. 190, Mahābhāṣya on I. 3.1. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7 and Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.and Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.thereon. The Ṛk Prātiśākhya has discussed the question in XII. 6-9 where, as explained by the commentator, it is stated that prefixes express a sense along with roots or nouns to which they are attachedition It is not clear whether they convey the sense by denotation or indication, the words वाचक in stanza 6 and विशेषकृत् in stanza 8 being in favour of the former and the latter views respectively; cf उपसर्गा विंशतिरर्थवाचकाः सहेतराभ्यामितरे निपाताः; क्रियावाचकभाख्यातमुपसर्गो विशेषकृत्, सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम निपातः पादपूरणः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. st. 6 and 8. For the list of upasargas see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 6, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 15, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VI.24, and S. K. on P. I.4.60.
upādānahypothesis, presumption, acceptance.
ubhayaprāptia case or a matter in which both the alternatives occur, as for instance, the genitive case for the subject and the object of a verbal derivative noun (कृदन्त); confer, compare उभयप्राप्तौ कर्मणि । उभयोः प्राप्तिः यस्मिन् कृति सोयमुभयप्राप्तिः तत्र कर्मण्येव षष्ठी स्यात् न कर्तरि । आश्चर्यो गवां दोहः अगोपालकेन Kāś. on P. II.3.66.
uraḥprabhṛtia class of words headed by the word उरस् to which the samāsānta affix क (कप् ) is added, when these words stand at the end of Bahuvrihi compounds; confer, compare व्यूढमुरोस्य व्यूढोरस्कः similarly प्रियसर्पिष्कः, Kāś. on P.V.I.151.
uvaṭaalso उव्वट or ऊअट a reputed Kaāśmirian scholar and writer who was the son of Vajrata. He wrote many learned commentaries, some of which are known as Bhasyas. Some of his important works are Ṛkprātiśākhyabhāṣya, Vājasaneyī prātiśākhyabhāṣya, Vājasaneyīsamhitābhāṣya, Vedārthadīpika et cetera, and others
ūṣmasaṃdhiname of a combination or संधि where a visarga is changed into a breathing ( ऊष्मन् ). It has got two varieties named व्यापन्न where the visarga is charged into a breathing as for instance in यस्ककुभः, while it is called विक्रान्त (passed over) where it remains unchanged as for instance in यः ककुभः, य: पञ्च; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 1 1.
ekakarmakatransitive verbs having one object, as contrasted with द्विक्रमेक; cf kātantra IV.6.62
ekadravyaone and the same individual substance: cf the words एकद्रव्यसम-वायित्व Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.4.23, एकद्रव्याभिघान on P.VIII.1.51, एकद्रव्योपनिवेशिनी given as a definition of संज्ञा Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.4.1.
ekavākyaan expression giving one idea, either a single or a composite one. A positive statement and its negation, so also, a general rule and its exception are looked upon as making a single sentence on account of their mutual expectancy even though they be sometimes detached from each other confer, compare विदेशस्थमपि सदेकवाक्यं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.4.67; confer, compare also निषेधवाक्यानामपि निषेध्यविशेषाकाङ्क्षत्वाद्विध्येकवाक्यतयैव अन्वयः । तत्रैकवाक्यता पर्युदासन्यायेन । संज्ञाशास्त्रस्य तु कार्यकालपक्षे न पृथग्वाक्यार्थबोधः । Par. Śek on Pari. 3. Such sentences are, in fact, two sentences, but, to avoid the fault of गौरव, caused by वाक्यभेद, grammarians hold them to be composite single sentences.
ekavibhaktia pada having the same case in the various dissolutions of the compound word; e. g. the word कौशाम्बी in the compound word निष्कौशाम्बिः, which stands only in the ablative case कौशाम्ब्याः, although the word निष्क्रान्त, which stands for the word निस्, could be used in many cases. The word नियतविभक्तिक is also used in the same sense.
ekaśeṣaa kind of composite formation in which only one of the two or more words compounded together subsists, the others being elided; confer, compare एकः शिष्यते इतरे निवर्तन्ते वृक्षश्च वृक्षश्च वृक्षौ । Kāśikā on सरूपाणामेकशेष एक-विभक्तौ P.I.2.64; confer, compare also सुरूपसमुदायाद्धि विभक्तिर्या विधीयते । एकस्तत्रार्थवान् सिद्धः समुदायस्य वाचकः ।। Bhāṣāvṛtti on P. I. 2.64. There is a dictum of grammarians that every individual object requires a separate expression to convey its presence. Hence, when there is a dual sense, the word has to be repeated, as also the word has to be multiplied when there is a plural sense. In current spoken language, however, in such cases the word is used only once. To justify this single utterance for conveying the sense of plurality, Pāṇini has laid down a general rule सरूपाणामेकशेष एकविभक्तौ and many other similar rules to cover cases of plurality not of one and the same object, but plurality cased by many objects, such as plurality caused by ideas going in pairs or relations such as parents, brothers and sisters, grand-father and grand-son, male and female. For example, see the words वृक्षश्च वृक्षश्च वृक्षौ; Similarly वृक्षाः for many trees, पितरौ for माता च पिता च; देवौ for देवी च देवश्च; confer, compare also the words श्वशुरौ, भ्रातरौ, गार्ग्यौ (for गार्ग्य and गार्ग्यायण),आवाम् (for त्वं च अहं च), यौ (for स च यश्च) and गावः feminine. अजा feminine. अश्वाः masculine gender. irrespective of the individuals being some males and some females. Pāṇini has devoted 10 Sūtras to this topic of Ekaśeṣa. The Daiva grammar has completely ignored this topic. Patanjali has very critically and exhaustively discussed this topic. Some critics hold that the topic of एकशेघ did not exist in the original Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini but it was interpolated later on, and adduce the long discussion in the Mahābhāṣya especially the Pūrvapakṣa therein, in support of their argument. Whatever the case be, the Vārttikakāra has commented upon it at length; hence, the addition must have been made immediately after Pāṇini, if at all there was any. For details see Mahābhāṣya on I.1.64 to 73 as also,Introduction p. 166-167, Vol.7 of the Mahābhāṣya published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
ekaśrutithat which has got the same accent or tone; utterance in the same tone; monotone. The word is applied to the utterance of the vocative noun or phrase calling a man from a distance, as also to that of the vowels or syllables following a Svarita vowel in the Saṁhitā id est, that is the continuous utterance of Vedic sentences; confer, compare एकश्रुति दूरात्संबुद्वौ and the foll. P.I.2.33-40 and the Mahābhāṣya thereon. In his discussion on I.2.33 Patañjali has given three alternative views about the accent of Ekaśruti syllables : (a) they possess an accent between the उदात्त (acute) and अनुदात्त (grave), (b) they are in the same accent as is possessed by the preceding vowel, (c) Ekaśruti is looked upon as the seventh of the seven accents; confer, compare सैषा ज्ञापकाभ्यामुदात्तानुदात्तयोर्मध्यमेकश्रुतिरन्तरालं ह्रियते। ... सप्त स्वरा भवन्ति | उदात्तः, उदात्ततर:, अनुदात्तः, अनुदात्ततर:, स्वरितः स्वरिते य उदात्तः सोन्येन विशिष्टः, एकश्रुतिः सप्तमः । M.Bh. on P.I.2.33.
ekādeśasvaraan accent prescribed for the single substitute,as, for instance, by rules like उदात्तस्वरितयोर्यणः स्वरितोनुदात्तस्य and the following rules P. VI.2.4, 5 and 6.
egeliṃg( Eggeling )a well-known German scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who flourished in the l9th century and who edited the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa with the commentary of Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. and many appendices in 1876.
eca short term (प्रत्याहार) in Pāṇini's grammar standing for diphthongs or letters ए,ऐ,ओ, औ, exempli gratia, for example एचोयवायावः P.VI.1.78, एच इग् ह्रस्वादेशे P.I.1.48.
epa term used in the Jainendra Vyākaraṇa for the term गुण of Pāṇini standing for the vowels अ, ए and ओ; confer, compare ऋतः समादेरेप् Jain. Vy. V.2.122.
aicshort term ( प्रत्याहार ) standing for 'the two diphthong vowels ऐ and औ; confer, compare न य्वाभ्यां पदान्ताभ्यां पूर्वौ तु ताभ्यामैच् P.VII.3.4; confer, compare ऐचोश्चोत्तरभूयस्त्वात् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.48, The short substitutes of ऐ and औ are इ and उ when prescribed confer, compare P. I.1.48; so also the protracted forms of ऐ and औ are protracted इ and उ; confer, compare P. III.2.106. They are called द्विस्वर vowels in the Ṛk Prātiśākhya. Śākaṭāyana says they are द्विमात्र.
aipa term used in the Jainendra Grammar instead of the term वृद्धि of Pāṇini which stands for अा, ऐ and औ; cf P.I.1.1.
auṣṇihabeginning with a stanza of the Uṣṇih metre; confer, compare उष्णिहापूर्वः सतोबृहत्यन्तः प्रगाथः औष्णिह इत्युच्यते । यथा यमादित्यासो अद्रुहः Uvaṭa on R.Pr.XVIII.5.
m̐ nāsikyaa nasal letter or utterance included among the अयोगवाह letters analogous to anusvāra and yama letters. It is mentioned in the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya as हुँ इति नासिक्यः on which Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.makes the remark अयमृक्शाखायां प्रसिद्धः. The Ṛk-Prātiśākhya mentions नासिक्य, यम and अनुस्वार as नासिक्य or nasal letters, while Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.defines नासिक्य as a letter produced only by the nose; confer, compare केवलनासिकया उच्चार्यमाणे वर्णॊ नासिक्यः Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 20. The Taittirīya Prātiśākhya calls the letter ह् as nāsikya when it is followed by the consonant न् or ण् or म् and gives अह्नाम् , अपराह्णे and ब्रह्म as instances. The Pāṇinīya Śikṣā does not mention नासिक्य as a letter. The Mahābhāṣya mentions नासिक्य as one of the six ayogavāha letters; confer, compare के पुनरयोगवाहाः । विसर्जनीयजिह्वामूलीयोपध्मानीयानुस्वारानुनासिक्ययमाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Śivasūtra 5 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5, where some manuscripts read नासिक्य for अानुनासिक्य while in some other manuscripts there is neither the word आनुनासिक्य nor नासिक्य. It is likely that the anunāsika-colouring given to the vowel preceding the consonant सू substituted for the consonants म, न् and others by P. VIII. 3.2. to 12, was looked upon as a separate phonetic unit and called नासिक्य as for instance in सँस्कर्ता, मा हिँसीः, सँशिशाधि et cetera, and others
kartṛagent of an action, subject; name of a kāraka or instrument in general, of an action, which produces the fruit or result of an action without depending on any other instrument; confer, compare स्वतन्त्रः कर्ता P. I.4.54, explained as अगुणीभूतो यः क्रियाप्रसिद्धौ स्वातन्त्र्येण विवक्ष्यते तत्कारकं कर्तृसंज्ञं भवति in the Kāśikā on P.I. 4.54. This agent, or rather, the word standing for the agent, is put in the nominative case in the active voice (confer, compare P.I.4.54), in the instrumental case in the passive voice (cf P. II.3.18), and in the genitive case when it is connected with a noun of action or verbal derivative noun, (confer, compare P.II.3.65).
karman(1)object of a transitive verb, defined as something which the agent or the doer of an action wants primarily to achieve. The main feature of कर्मन् is that it is put in the accusative case; confer, compare कर्तुरीप्सिततमं कर्म, कर्मणि द्वितीया; P. I.4.49; II.3.2. Pāṇini has made कर्म a technical term and called all such words 'karman' as are connected with a verbal activity and used in the accusative case; confer, compare कर्तुरीप्सिततमं कर्म; तथायुक्तं चानीप्सितम् ; अकथितं च and गतिबुद्धिप्रत्यवसानार्थशब्दकर्माकर्मकाणामणि कर्ता स णौ P.I.4.49-52;cf also यत् क्रियते तत् कर्म Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.4.13, कर्त्राप्यम् Jain I. 2. 120 and कर्तुर्व्याप्यं कर्म Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. II. 2. 3. Sometimes a kāraka, related to the activity ( क्रिया) as saṁpradāna, apādāna or adhikaraṇa is also treated as karma, if it is not meant or desired as apādāna,saṁpradāna et cetera, and others It is termed अकथितकर्म in such cases; confer, compare अपादानादिविशेषकथाभिरविवक्षितमकथितम् Kāś. on I.4.51. See the word अकथित a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. Karman or object is to be achieved by an activity or क्रिया; it is always syntactically connected with a verb or a verbal derivative.When connected with verbs or verbal derivatives indeclinables or words ending with the affixes उक, क्त, क्तवतु, तृन् , etc, it is put in the accusative case. It is put in the genitive case when it is connected with affixes other than those mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare P, II.3.65, 69. When, however, the karman is expressed ( अभिहित ) by a verbal termination ( तिङ् ), or a verbal noun termination (कृत्), or a nounaffix ( तद्धित ), or a compound, it is put in the nominative case. exempli gratia, for example कटः क्रियते, कटः कृतः, शत्यः, प्राप्तोदकः ग्रामः et cetera, and others It is called अभिहित in such cases;confer, compare P.II.3.1.Sec the word अनभिहित a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..The object or Karman which is ईप्सिततम is described to be of three kinds with reference to the way in which it is obtained from the activity. It is called विकार्य when a transformation or a change is noticed in the object as a result of the verbal activity, e. g. काष्ठानि भस्मीकरोति, घटं भिनत्ति et cetera, and others It is called प्राप्य when no change is seen to result from the action, the object only coming into contact with the subject, e. g. ग्रामं गच्छति, आदित्यं पश्यति et cetera, and others It is called निर्वर्त्य when the object is brought into being under a specific name; exempli gratia, for example घटं करोति, ओदनं पचति; confer, compare निर्वर्त्ये च विकार्यं च प्राप्यं चेति त्रिधा मतम् । तत्रेप्सिततमम् Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on I.4.49: confer, compare also Vākyapadīya III.7.45 as also Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on 1.4.49. The object which is not ईप्सिततम is also subdivided into four kinds e. g. (a) अनीप्सित (ग्रामं गच्छन् ) व्याघ्रं पश्यति, (b) औदासीन्येन प्राप्य or इतरत् or अनुभय exempli gratia, for example (ग्रामं गच्छन्) वृक्षमूलानि उपसर्पति, (c) अनाख्यात or अकथित exempli gratia, for example बलिं in बलिं याचते वसुधाम् (d) अन्यपूर्वक e.g अक्षान् दीव्यति, ग्राममभिनिविशते; confer, compare Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on I.4 49, The commentator Abhayanandin on Jainendra Vyākaraṇa mentions seven kinds प्राप्य, विषयभूत, निर्वर्त्य, विक्रियात्मक, ईप्सित, अनीप्सित and इतरत्, defining कर्म as कर्त्रा क्रियया यद् आप्यं तत् कारकं कर्म; confer, compare कर्त्राप्यम् Jain. Vy. I.2.120 and commentary thereon. जेनेन्द्रमधीते is given therein as an instance of विषयभूत. (2) The word कर्मन् is also used in the sense of क्रिया or verbal activity; confer, compare उदेनूर्ध्वकर्मणि P.I.3.24; आदिकर्मणि क्तः कर्तरि च P.III.4.71, कर्तरि कर्मव्यतिहारे P.I.3.14. (3) It is also used in the sense of activity in general, as for instance,the sense of a word; e. g. नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयोगद्योतका भवन्ति Nirukta of Yāska.I. 3.4, where Durgācārya's commentary on the Nirukta.explains karman as 'sense' ( अर्थ ).
kalāpa(कलाप-व्याकरण)alternative name given to the treatise on grammar written by Sarvavarman who is believed to have lived in the days of the Sātavāhana kings. The treatise is popularly known by the namc Kātantra Vyākaraṇa. The available treatise,viz. Kalpasūtras, is much similar to the Kātantra Sūtras having a few changes and additions only here and there.It is rather risky to say that Kalāpa was an ancient system of grammar which is referred to in the Pāṇini Sūtra कलापिनोण् P. IV.3.108. For details see कातन्त्र.
kalpathe taddhita affix. affix कल्पप् added to any substantive in the sense of slightly inferior, or almost complete; exempli gratia, for example पट्कल्पः, मृदुकल्प; confer, compare P.V.3.67 and Kāśikā thereon.
kalmanthe same as karman or object of an action especially when it is not fully entitled to be called karman, but looked upon as karman only for the sake of being used in the accusative case; subordinate karman, as for instance the cow in गां पयो दोग्धि. The term was used by ancient grammarians; confer, compare विपरीतं तु यत्कर्म तत् कल्म कवयो विदुः M.Bh. on P.I.4.51. See कर्मन्.
kātyāyanathe well-known author of the Vārttikas on the sūtras of Pāṇini. He is also believed to be the author of the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya and many sūtra works named after him. He is believed to be a resident of South India on the strength of the remark प्रियतद्धिता दाक्षिणात्याः made by Patañjali in connection with the statement 'यथा लौकिकवैदिकेषु' which is looked upon as Kātyāyana's Vārttika. Some scholars say that Vararuci was also another name given to him, in which case the Vārttikakāra Vararuci Kātyāyana has to be looked upon as different from the subsequent writer named Vararuci to whom some works on Prakrit and Kātantra grammar are ascribedition For details see The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona.. pages I93-223 published by the D. E.Society, Poona.See also वार्तिकपाठ below.
kārakaliterally doer of an action. The word is used in the technical sense ; 1 of ’instrument of action'; cf कारकशब्दश्च निमित्तपर्यायः । कारकं हेतुरिति नार्थान्तरम् । कस्य हेतुः । क्रियायाः Kāś. on P.I. 4.23: confer, compare also कारक इति संज्ञानिर्देशः । साधकं निर्वर्तकं कारकसंज्ञं भवति । M.Bh. on P. I. 4.28. The word 'kāraka' in short, means 'the capacity in which a thing becomes instrumental in bringing about an action'. This capacity is looked upon as the sense of the case-affixes which express it. There are six kārakas given in all grammar treatises अपादान, संप्रदान, अधिकरण, करण , कर्मन् and कर्तृ to express which the case affixes or Vibhaktis पञ्चमी, चतुर्थी, सप्तमी, तृतीया, द्वितीया and प्रथमा are respectively used which, hence, are called Kārakavibhaktis as contrasted with Upapadavibhaktis, which show a relation between two substantives and hence are looked upon as weaker than the Kārakavibhaktis; confer, compare उपपदविभक्तेः कारकविभक्तिर्बलीयसी Pari. Śek. Pari.94. The topic explaining Kārakavibhaktis is looked upon as a very important and difficult chapter in treatises of grammar and there are several small compendiums written by scholars dealing with kārakas only. For the topic of Kārakas see P. I. 4.23 to 55, Kat, II. 4.8-42, Vyākaraṇa The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona.. pp.262-264 published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
kārakakaumudīa work on the Kātantra grammar discussing the Kāraka portion.
kārakakhaṇḍanamaṇḍanaalso called षट्कारक-खण्डनमण्डन which is a portion of theauthor's bigger work named त्रिलो-चनचन्द्रिका. The work is a discourse on the six kārakas written by Maṇikaṇṭha, a grammarian of the Kātantra school. He has also written another treatise named Kārakavicāra
kārita(1)ancient term for the causal Vikaraṇa, (णिच् in Pāṇini's grammar and इन् in Kātantra); (2) causal or causative as applied to roots ending in णिच् or words derived from such roots called also 'ṇyanta' by the followers of Pāṇini's grammar; confer, compare इन् कारितं धात्वर्थे Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.III.2.9, explained as धात्वर्थक्रियानाम्न इन् परो भवति धात्वर्थे स च कारितसंज्ञक;।
kārtikeyathe original instructor of the Kātantra or Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. Grammar, to Śarvavarman who composed the Sūtras according to inspiration received by him. The Kātantra, hence, has also got the name Kaumara Vyākaraṇa.
kārmanāmikathe word is found used in Yāska's Nirukta as an adjective to the word संस्कार where it means belonging to nouns derived fromroofs (कर्मनाम)"like पाचक,कर्षक et cetera, and othersThe changes undergone by the roots in the formation of such words i. e. words showing action are termed कार्मनामिकसंस्कार; confer, compare कर्मकृतं नाम कर्मनाम। तस्मिन् भवः कार्मनामिकः Durgavṛtti on Nirukta of Yāska.I.13. कार्य(l) brought.into existence by activity (क्रियया निर्वृत्तं कार्यम् ) as oppo- sed to नित्य eternal; confer, compare एके वर्णाञ् शाश्वतिकान् न कार्यान् R.Pr. XIII.4 confer, compare also ननु च यस्यापि कार्याः ( शब्दाः ) तस्यापि पूजार्थम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.44 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 17;(2) which should be done, used in connection with a grammatical operation: confer, compare कार्य एत्वे सयमीकारमाहुः ।| अभैष्म इत्येतस्य स्थाने अभयीष्मेति । R.Pr. XIV.16; confer, compare also विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P. I.4.2; (3) a grammatical opera- tion as for instance in the phrases द्विकार्ययोगे, त्रिकार्ययोगे et cetera, and others; confer, compare also गौणमुख्ययोर्मुख्ये कार्यसंप्रत्ययः Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 15;(4) object of a transitive verb: confer, compare शेषः कार्ये Śāk.
kāryakālaparibhāṣāone of the important Paribhāṣā, regarding the application of the Paribhāṣā rules. See कायैकाल. For details see Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 3.
kāśikā(1)name given to the reputed gloss (वृत्ति) on the Sūtras of Pāṇini written by the joint authors.Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. Nothing definitely can be said as to which portion was written by Jayāditya and which by Vamana, or the whole work was jointly written. Some scholars believe that the work was called Kāśikā as it was written in the city of Kāśī and that the gloss on the first five Adhyāyas was written by Jayāditya and that on the last three by Vāmana. Although it is written in a scholarly way, the work forms an excellent help to beginners to understand the sense of the pithy Sūtra of Pāṇini. The work has not only deserved but obtained and maintained a very prominent position among students and scholars of Pāṇini's grammar in spite of other works like the Bhāṣāvṛtti, the Prakriyā Kaumudi, the Siddhānta Kaumudi and others written by equally learned scholars. Its wording is based almost on the Mahābhāṣya which it has followed, avoiding, of course, the scholarly disquisitions occurring here and there in the Mahābhāṣya. It appears that many commentary works were written on it, the wellknown among them being the Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā or Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. written by Jinendrabuddhi and the Padamañjari by Haradatta. For details see Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya Vol.VII pp 286-87 published by the D. E. Society, Poona. ( 2 ) The name Kāśikā is sometimes found given to their commentaries on standard works of Sanskrit Grammar by scholars, as possibly they were written at Kāśī; as for instance, (a) Kāśikā on Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra by Hari Dīkṣita, and ( b ) Kāśikā on Paribhāṣenduśekhara by Vaidyanātha Pāyaguṇḍe.
kāṣṭhādia class of words headed by the word काष्ठ after which a word standing as a second member in a compound gets the grave accent for it,e. g. काष्ठाध्यापकः, परमाध्यापक et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VIII.1.67.
kit(1)marked with the mute letter क् which is applied by Pāṇini to affixes, for preventing guṇa and vṛddhi substitutes to the preceding इक् vowel (इ, उ, ऋ or लृ); confer, compareक्ङिति च, Pāṇ. I.1.5; (2) considered or looked upon as marked with mute indicatory क् for preventing guna; confer, compare असंयोगाल्लिट् कित् and the following P.I.2.5 et cetera, and others The affixes of the first type are for instance क्त, क्त्वा, क्तिन् and others. The affixes of the second type are given mainly in the second pada of the first Adhyāya by Pāṇini. Besides the prevention of guṇa and wrddhi, affixes marked with कु or affixes called कित्, cause Saṁprasāraṇa (see P. VI.1.15,16), elision of the penultimate न् (P.VI.4.24), elision of the penultimate vowel (P. VI.4.98,100), lengthening of the vowel (VI.4.15), substitution of ऊ (VI.4.19,21), elision of the final nasal (VI. 4.37), substitution of अI (VI.4.42). The taddhita affixes which are marked with mute क् cause the Vṛddhi substitute for the first vowel in the word to which they are addedition
kuṇaravāḍavaname of an ancient granmarian who lived possibly after Pāṇini and before Patañjali and who is referred to in the Mahābhāṣya as giving an alternative forms for the standard form of certain words; confer, compare कुणरवाडवस्त्वाह नैषां शंकरा शंगरैषा M.Bh. on III.2.14; cf also कुणरवस्त्वाह नैष वहीनरः । कस्तर्हि । विहीनर एषः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII.3.1.
kumāra(1)Kārtikeya who is believed to havegiven inspiration to the Katantra-sūtrakāra to write the Kātantra-sūtras; (2) named Viṣṇumitra who wrote a commentary on the ऋक्प्रातिशाख्य,
kuśalaname of a grammarian who wrote a commentary on the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa; see कातन्त्रपञ्जिक्रा.
kṛtārthalit which has got its purpose served: a term used in connection with a rule that has been possible to be applied (without clash with another rule) in the case of certain instances, although it comes into conflict in the case of other istances confer, compare तत्र कृतार्थत्वाद् दिकशब्दपक्षे परेण ठञ्जतौ स्याताम् Kāś. P.IV. 3.5. The word चरितार्थ is used almost in the same sense.
kaiyaṭaname of the renowned commentator on the Mahābhāṣya, who lived in the 11th century. He was a resident of Kashmir and his father's name was Jaiyaṭa. The commentary on the Mahābhāṣya was named महाभाष्यप्रदीप by him, which is believed by later grammarians to have really acted as प्रदीप or light, as without it, the Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali would have remained unlit, that is unintelligible, at several places. Later grammarians attached to प्रदीप almost the same importance as they did to the Mahābhāṣya and the expression तदुक्तं भावकैयटयोः has been often used by commentators. Many commentary works were written on the Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.out of which Nageśa's Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.is the most popular. The word कैयट came to be used for the word महाभाष्यप्रदीप which was the work of Kaiyaṭa. For details see Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya published by the D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII. pp. 389-390.
kaumāra,komāravyākaraṇa(1)an alternative name of the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa given to it on the strength of the traditional belief that the original inspiration for writing it was received by Sarvavarman from Kumara or Kārtikeya; (2) small treatises bearing the name Kaumāravyākaraṇa written by Munipuṅgava and Bhāvasena. The latter has written Kātantrarūpamāla also.
ktvāntagerund; a mid-way derivative of a verbal root which does not leave its verbal nature on the one hand although it takes the form of a substantive on the other hand.
kyaṅaffix य taking Ātmanepada terminations after it, added in the sense of similar behaviour to a substantive. The substantive to which this affix य is added, becomes a denominative root; e. g. काकः श्येनायते, कुमुदं पुष्करायते, confer, compare Kāś. on P. III. 1.11-12, also on P. III, 1.14-18.
kyacdenominative affix ( विकरण ) in the sense of desiring for oneself, added to nouns to form denomitive roots; exempli gratia, for example पुत्रीयति; क्यच् is also added to nouns that are upamānas or standards of comparison in the sense of (similar) behaviour: exempli gratia, for example पुत्रीयति च्छात्रम्: confer, compare Kāś. on P. III.1.8, 10. It is also added in the sense of 'doing' to the words नमस्, वरिवस् and चित्र; e. g. नमस्यति देवान्, वरिवस्यति गुरून् , चित्रीयते ; confer, compare Kāś. on P. III. 1.19.
krama(1)serial order or succession as contrasted with यौगपद्य or simultaneity. The difference between क्रम and यौगपद्य is given by भर्तृहरि in the line क्रमे विभिद्यते रूपं यौगपद्ये न भिद्यते Vāk. Pad. II. 470. In order to form a word by the application of several rules of grammar, a particular order is generally followed in accordance with the general principle laid down in the Paribhāṣā पूर्वपरनित्यान्तरङ्गापवादानामुत्तरोत्तरं बलीयः, as also according to what is stated in the sūtras असिद्धवदत्राभात्, पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् et cetera, and others (2) succession, or being placed after, specifically with reference to indeclinables like एव, च et cetera, and others which are placed after a noun with which they are connectedition When an indecinable is not so connected, it is called भिन्नक्रम; confer, compare परिपन्थं च तिष्ठति (P.IV. 4.36), चकारो भिन्नक्रमः प्रत्ययार्थं समुच्चिनोति, Kāś. on P. IV. 4.36; also ईडजनोर्ध्वे च । चशब्दो भिन्नक्रमः
īśeḥ(VII.2.77)अनुकर्षणार्थो विज्ञायते Kāś. on P.IV.2.78; (3) succession of the same consonant brought about; doubling; reduplication; क्रम is used in this way in the Ṛk Prātiśākhya as a synonym of dvitva prescribed by Pāṇini; e. g. अा त्वा रथं becomes अा त्त्वा रथम् ; सोमानं स्वरणम् becomes सोमानं स्स्वरणम् ; confer, compare स्वरानुस्वारोपहितो द्विरुच्यते संयोगादि: स क्रमोSविक्रमे सन् । etc, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. l to 4; confer, compare also स एष द्विर्भावरूपो विधिः क्रमसंज्ञो वेदितव्यः Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 1. The root क्रम् IA. is several times used in the Prātiśākhya works for द्विर्भवन, confer, compare also T. Pr.XXI.5; XXIV.5; (4) repetition of a word in the recital of Vedic passages, the recital by such a repetition being called क्रमपाठ, which is learnt and taught with a view to understanding the original forms of words combined in the Saṁhitā by euphonic rules, substitution of letters such as that of ण् for न् , or of ष् for स् , as also the separate words of a compound word ( सामासिकशब्द ); e. g. पर्जन्याय प्र । प्र गायत । गायत दिवः । दिवस्पुत्राय । पुत्राय मीळ्हुषे । मीळ्हुषे इति मीळ्हुषे । confer, compare क्रमो द्वाभ्यामतिक्रम्य् प्रत्यादायोत्तरं तयोः उत्तेरेणोपसंदध्यात् तथार्द्धर्चं समापयेत् ॥ Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) X. 1. For details and special features, confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) ch. X and XI: confer, compare also Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 182190: T. Pr, XXIII. 20, XXIV. 6.
kramādia class of words headed by the word क्रम to which the taddhita affix अक (वुञ् ) is added in the sense of 'one who studies and understands'; e. g. क्रमकः, पदकः, मीमांसकः, शिक्षकः et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāś. on IV. 2.61.
krauḍyādia class of words headed by the word क्रौडि which do not take the feminine affix ई when they stand at the end of a compound; exempli gratia, for example कल्याणक्रौडा, सुभगा, पृथुजघना et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāś. on P.IV.1.56.
kvip(1)kṛt affix zero, added to the roots सद्, सू, द्विष् and others with a preceding word as upapada or with a prefix or sometimes even without any word, as also to the root हन् preceded by the words ब्रह्मन्, भ्रूण and वृत्र, and to the root कृ preceded by सु, कर्मन् et cetera, and others, and to the roots सु, and चि under certain conditions exempli gratia, for example उपसत्, सूः, प्रसूः, पर्णध्वत्, ब्रह्महा, वृत्रहा, सोमसुत्, अग्निचित्; confer, compareP.III. 2.61, 76, 77, 87-92: 177-179; (2) the denominative affix zero applied to any substantive in the sense of behaviour अश्वति, गर्दभति et cetera, and others; confer, compare M.Bh. and Kāś, on P.III.1.11.
kvibantaa substantive ending with the kṛt affix क्विप् (zero affix) added to a root to form a noun in the sense of the verbal action (भाव). The words ending with this affix having got the sense of verbal activity in them quite suppressed, get the noun terminations सु, औ, जस् et cetera, and others and not ति, तः et cetera, and others placed after them; confer, compare कृदभिहितो भावो द्रव्यवद् भवति. However, at the same time, these words undergo certain operations peculiar to roots simply because the kṛt affix entirely disappears and the word formed, appears like a root; confer, compare क्विबन्ता धातुत्वं न जहति. Kaiyaṭa's Prad. on VII.1.70.
kṣapaṇakaa Jain grammarian quoted in the well-known stanza धन्वन्तरिः क्षपणकोमरसिंहशङ्कु which enumerates the seven gems of the court of Vikramāditya, on the strength of which some scholars believe that he was a famous grammarian of the first century B.C.
khackṛt affix अ in the sense of 'agent' applied to the roots वद्, ताप् , and यम् when preceded by certain उपपद words standing as objects. Before this affix खच्, the augment मुम् ( म् ) is added to the preceding उपपद if it is not an indeclinable. e. g. प्रियंवदः, वशंवदः, द्विषंतपः परंतपः वाचंयम: et cetera, and others cf P.III. 2.38-47.
khamuñkṛt affix अम् applied to the root कृ when preceded by a word standing as the object of the root, provided an abuse is meant, e. g. चोरंकारं आक्रोशति; confer, compare P. III. 4.25.
khaythe pratyāhāra खयू standing for the first and second consonants of the five classes; confer, compare शर्पूर्वाः खयः P.VII.4.6; also confer, compare P. VIII.3.6, VIII.4.54.
kharthe pratyāhāra खर् standing for hard consonants viz. the first and second letters of the five classes and the sibilants, before which, स् at the end of a word becomes विसर्ग, and soft consonants i. e. the third and fourth consonants of the five classes become hard; confer, compare खरवसानयोर्विसर्जनीय; P. VIII.3.15, and खरि च P. VIII.4.55
gaṅgeśaśarmāwriter of Kātantra-kaumudī possibly different from the reputed Gaṅgeśa Upādhyāa who is looked upon as the founder of the Navyanyāya school of modern Naiyāyikas, and who lived in the twelfth century A. D.
gati(1)literally motion; stretching out, lengthening of a syllable. The word is explained in the Prātiśakhya works which define it as the lengthening of a Stobha vowel with the utterance of the vowel इ or उ after it, exempli gratia, for example हाइ or हायि for हा; similarly आ-इ or अा -यि ; (2) a technical term used by Pāṇini in connection with prefixes and certain indeclinables which are called गति, confer, compare P.I.4.60-79. The words called gati can be compounded with the following word provided the latter is not a verb, the compound being named tatpuruṣa e.g, प्रकृतम् , ऊरीकृत्य confer, compare P.II.2.18; the word गति is used by Pāṇini in the masculine gender as seen in the Sūtra गतिरनन्तरः P.VI. 2.49 and hence explained as formed by the addition of the affix क्तिच् to गम्, the word being used as a technical term by the rule क्तिच्क्तौ च संज्ञायाम् P.III.3.174; (3) realization, understanding; confer, compare उभयगतिरिह भवति Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari.9; सांप्रतिकाभावे भूतपूर्वगतिः Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari 76; अगत्या हि परिभाषा अाश्रीयते Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva Pari. Pāṭha 119.
gargādigaṇaa class of words headed by गर्ग to which the affix यञ्, ( य ) causing Vṛddhi to the first vowel of the word, is added in the sense of a descendant barring the son or daughter; confer, compare गर्गादिभ्यो यञ् P. IV. 1.105 and the instances गार्ग्यः, वात्स्यः, वैयाघ्रपद्यः, पौलस्यः confer, compare Kāś. on P. IV. 1. 105.
guṇa(1)degree of a vowel; vocalic degree, the second out of the three degrees of a vowel viz. primary degree, guna degree and vrddhi degree exempli gratia, for example इ, ए and ऐ or उ, ओ and औ. अ is given as a guna of अ; but regarding अ also,three degrees can be stated अ, अ and आ. In the Pratisakhya and Nirukta ए is called गुण or even गुणागम but no definiti6n is given ; confer, compare गुणागमादेतनभावि चेतन R.Pr.XI.6;शेवम् इति विभीषितगुणः। शेवमित्यपि भवति Nir.X.17: (2) the properties of phonetic elements or letters such as श्वास,नाद et cetera, and others: confer, compareṚgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) Ch.XIII : (3) secondary, subordinate;confer, compare शेषः,अङ्गं, गुणः इति समानार्थाः Durgācārya's commentary on the Nirukta.on Nirukta of Yāska.I.12: (4) properties residing in a substance just as whiteness, et cetera, and others in a garment which are different from the substance ( द्रव्य ). The word गुण is explained by quotations from ancient grammarians in the Maha bhasya as सत्वे निविशतेsपैति पृथग्जातिषु दृश्यते । अाघेयश्चाक्रियाजश्च सोSसत्त्वप्रकृतिर्गुणः ॥ अपर आह । उपैत्यन्यज्जहात्यन्यद् दृष्टो द्रव्यान्तरेष्वपि। वाचकः सर्वलिङ्गानां द्रव्यादन्यो गुणः स्मृतः ; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.44;cf also शब्दस्पर्शरूपरसगन्धा गुणास्ततोन्यद् द्रव्यम् ,M.Bh.on V.1.119 (5) properties of letters like उदात्तत्व, अनुदात्तत्व, स्वरितत्व, ह्र्स्वत्व, दीर्घत्व, प्लुतत्व, अानुनासिक्य et cetera, and others; confer, compare भेदकत्वाद् गुणस्य । आनुनासिक्यं नाम गुणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1.. Vart, 13: (6) determinant cf भवति बहुव्रीहौ तद्गुणसंविज्ञानमपि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.27; (7) technical term in Panini's grarnmar standing for the vowels अ, ए and ओ, confer, compare अदेङ्गुणः P.I.1.2. For the various shades of the meaning of the word गुण, see Mahabhasya on V.1.119. " गुणशब्दोयं बह्वर्थः । अस्त्येव समेष्ववयवेषु वर्तते ।...... चर्चागुणांश्च ।
gonardīyaliterally inhabitant of Gonarda which was the name of a district. in the province of Oudh in the days of the Mahabhasyakara according to some scholars. Others believe that Gonarda was the name of the district named Gonda at present The expression गोनर्दीय अाह occurs four times in the Mahabhasya where it refers to a scholar of grammar in Patafijali's time; cf M.Bh. on I. 1.21 ; I. 1.29; III. I.92; VII. 2.101. As Kaiyata paraphrases the words गेानर्दीयस्त्वाह as भाष्यकारस्त्वाह, scholars say that गेीनर्दीय was the name taken by the Mahabhasyakara himself who was a resident of Gonarda. Hari Diksita, however, holds that गोनर्दीय was the term used for the author of the . Varttikas; confer, compare Brhacchabdaratna.
gopīnāthaa Bengali scholar of Katansutra Grammar who is believed to have written Katantraparisistapraddyota.
govardhanaa grammarian who has written a work on Katantra Grammar called कातन्त्रकौमुदी and also a commentary on the Ganaratnamahodadhi of Vardhamana. A gloss on the Unadisutras is also assigned to Govardhana who is likely to be the same as a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
govindawriter of a commentary known as अम्बाकर्त्री by reason of that work beginning with the stanza अम्बा कर्त्रींó, on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesa.
ghitaffixes having the mute letter घ्, as for instance, घञ् घ, घच् et cetera, and otherswhich cause the substitution of a guttural in the place of the palatal letter च् or ज् before it: exempli gratia, for example त्याग: राग: confer, compare P.VII.3.52.
ghuṭa conventional term for the first five case-affixes; confer, compare घुटि च Kat. II. 1.68. The term घुट् is used in the Katantra Vyakarana and corresponds to the term सर्वनामस्थान of Panini.
(1)fifth letter of the guttural class of consonants having the properties कण्ठसंवृतत्व, घोष, नादानुप्रदान, अल्पप्राणत्व and अानुनासिक्य; (2) the consonant ङ् getting the letter ,क as an augment added to it, if standing at the end of a word and followed by a sibilant, e. g. प्राङ्कूशेते confer, compare ङ्णो: कुक् टुक् शरि P. VIII. 3.28; (3) the consonant ङ् which, standing at the end of a word and preceded by a short vowel, causes the vowel following it to get the augment ङ् prefixed to it; e. g, प्रत्यङ्ङास्ते confer, compare ङमो ह्रस्वादचि ङमुण् नित्यम् P. VIII.3.32.
ṅaña short term or Pratyahara standing for the letters ङ्, ण्, न् , झ् , and भू , casually mentioned in the Mahabhasya; confer, compare एतदप्यस्तु ञकारेण ङञो ह्र्स्वादचि ङञुण्नित्यमिति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Mahesvara Sutras 8, 9.
ṅamudaugment ङम् i. e. ङ्, ण् or न् prefixed to a vowel at the beginning of a word provided that vowel is preceded by ङ्, ण् or न् standing at the end of the preceding word. See ङ् (3).
ca(l)the letter च्, the vowel अ being added for facility of utterance, cf Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 21; (2) a Bratyahara or short term standing for the palatal class of consonants च्, छ्, ज्,झ् and ञ्; cf इचशेयास्तालौ Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 66; (3) indeclinable च called Nipata by Panini; confer, compare चादयोSसत्त्वे P. I. 4.57, च possesses four senses समुच्चय, अन्वाचय, इतरेतरयोग and समाहार confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on II. 2.29. See also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 2.29 Vart. 15 for a detailed explanation of the four senses. The indeclinable च is sometimes used in the sense of 'a determined mention' or avadharana; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on II. 1.48 and 72. It is also used for the purpose of अनुवृत्ति or अनुकर्षण i. e. drawing a word from the previous rule to the next rule; (confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI. 1.90) with a convention that a word drawn thus, does not proceed to the next rule; confer, compare चानुकृष्टं नोत्तरत्र Par. Sek Pari. 78; (4) a conventional term for अभ्यास (reduplicative syllable) used in the Jainendra Vyakarana; confer, compare चविकारेषु अपवादा उत्सर्गान्न बाधन्ते Kat. Pari. 75.
candraa famous Buddhist Sanskrit grammarian whose grammar existing in the Tibetan script, is now available in the Devanagar script. The work consists of six chapters or Adhyayas in which no technical terms or sanjnas like टि, घु are found. There is no section on Vedic Grammar and accents. The work is based on Panini's grammar and is believed to have been written by Candra or Candragomin in the 5th centnry A. D. Bhartrhari in his Vakyapadiya refers to him; confer, compare स नीतो बहुशाखत्वं चन्द्राचार्यादिभिः पुनः Vakyapadiya II. 489. A summary of the work is found in the Agnipurana, ch. 248-258.
caritakriyahaving kriya or verbactivity hidden in it. The term is used by Bhartrhari in connection with a solitary noun-word or a substantive having the force of a sentence, and hence which can be termed a sentence on account of the verbal activity dormant in it. exempli gratia, for example पिण्डीम्; confer, compare वाक्यं तदपि मन्यन्ते यत्पदं वरितक्रियम् Vakyapad.II. 326, and चरिता गर्भीकृता आख्यातक्रिया यस्य तद्गर्भीकृतक्रियापदं नामपदं वाक्यं प्रयुञ्जते ! Com. on Vakyapadya II.326.
caritārthawhich has got already a scope of application; the term is used by commentators in connection with a rule or a word forming a part of a rule which applies in the case of some instances and hence which cannot be said to be ब्यर्थ (superfluous) or without any utility and as a result cannot be said to be capable of allowing some conclusion to be drawn from it according to the dictum ब्यर्थं सज्ज्ञापयति confer, compare अपवादो यद्यन्यत्र चरितार्थस्तर्ह्यन्तरङ्गेण बाध्यते Par. Sek. Pari. 65.
cāndraname of a treatise on grammar written by Candra, who is believed to have been the same as Candragomin. The Grammar is based upon that of Panini, but it does not treat Vedic forms and accents. See the word चन्द्र a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. For details see pp. 375376 Patanjali Mahabhasya. Vol. VII, D.E. Society's Edition.
cārāyaṇaan ancient grammarian referred to by Patanjali in the Mahabhasya as a scholar who had a line of pupils named after him; confer, compare कम्बलचारायणीयाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 1.73
cūrṇia gloss on the Sutras of Panini referred to by Itsing and Sripatidatta, Some scholars believe that Patanjali's Mahabhasya is referred to here by the word चूर्णि, as it fully discusses all the knotty points. Others believe that चूर्णि,stands for the Vrtti of चुल्लिभाट्टि. In Jain Religious Literature there are some brief comments on the Sutras which are called चूर्णि and there possibly was a similar चूर्णि on the sutras of Panini.
cekīyitathe sign य ( यङ् of Panini ) of the frequentative or intensive. The word is mostly used in the Katantra Grammar works confer, compare धातोर्यशब्दश्चेक्रीयितं क्रियासमभिहारे, Kat. III. 2. 14. The word चेक्रीयित is used in the Mahabhasya in the sense of यङन्त where Kaiyata remarks थडः पूर्वाचार्यसंज्ञा चेकीयितमिति confer, compare प्रदीप on M.Bh. on P. IV.1.78 Vartika. The word चेकीयितान्त means यङन्त in Panini’s terminology meaning a secondary root derived from the primary root in the sense of intensity. The word चर्करीतान्त is used for the frequentative bases in which य, the sign of the frequentative, is omittedition See चर्करीत।
cokkanāthaa southern grammarian of the seventeenth century who has composed in 430 stanzas a short list of the important roots with their meaning. The work is called धातुरत्नावली.
chthe second consonant of the palatal class of consonants ( चवर्ग ), which is possessed of the properties श्वास, अघोष, मह्याप्राण and कण्ठविवृतकारित्व. छ् , placed at the beginning of affixes, is mute; while ईय् is substituted for छ् standing at the beginning of taddhita affixes; confer, compare P. I. 3.7 and VII. 1.2. छ् at the end of roots has got ष्, substituted for it: confer, compare P. VIII. 2.36.
chav'a short term or Pratyahara standing for छ्, ठ्, थ्, च्, ट् and त्: confer, compare नश्र्छन्यप्रशान् P. VIII.3.7.
chucchukabhaṭṭaa grammarian who wrote a short gloss called कातन्त्रलघुवृत्ति on the Katantrasutras.
jagaddharaa poet and grammarian of Kasmira of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named बालबोधिनी on the Katantra Sutras.
jātigenus; class;universal;the notion of generality which is present in the several individual objects of the same kindeclinable The biggest or widest notion of the universal or genus is सत्ता which, according to the grammarians, exists in every object or substance, and hence, it is the denotation or denoted sense of every substantive or Pratipadika, although on many an occasion vyakti or an individual object is required for daily affairs and is actually referred to in ordinary talks. In the Mahabhasya a learned discussion is held regarding whether जाति is the denotation or व्यक्ति is the denotation. The word जाति is defined in the Mahabhasya as follows:आकृतिग्रहणा जातिर्लिङ्गानां च न सर्वभाक् । सकृदाख्यातनिर्गाह्या गोत्रं च चरणैः सह ॥ अपर आह । ग्रादुभीवविनाशाभ्यां सत्त्वस्य युगपद्गुणैः । असर्वलिङ्गां बह्वर्थो तां जातिं कवयो विदुः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV. 1.63. For details see Bhartphari's Vakyapadiya.
jñāpakaliterallyindirect or implicit revealer; a word very commonly used in the sense of an indicatory statement. The Sutras, especially those of Pinini, are very laconic and it is believed that not a single word in the Sutras is devoid of purpose. If it is claimed that a particular word is without any purpose, the object of it being achieved in some other way, the commentators always try to assign some purpose or the other for the use of the word in the Sutra. Such a word or words or sometimes even the whole Sutra is called ज्ञापक or indicator of a particular thing. The Paribhasas or rules of interpretation are mostly derived by indication(ज्ञापकसिद्ध) from a word or words in a Sutra which apparently appear to be व्यर्थ or without purpose, and which are shown as सार्थक after the particular indication ( ज्ञापन ) is drawn from them. The ज्ञापक is shown to be constituted of four parts, वैयर्थ्य, ज्ञापन, स्वस्मिञ्चारितार्थ्य and अन्यत्रफल. For the instances of Jñāpakas, see Paribhāșenduśekhara. Purușottamadeva in his Jñāpakasamuccaya has drawn numerous conclusions of the type of ज्ञापन from the wording of Pāņini Sūtras. The word ज्ञापक and ज्ञापन are used many times as synonyms although ज्ञापन sometimes refers to the conclusions drawn from a wording which is ज्ञापक or indicator. For instances of ज्ञापक, confer, compareM.Bh. on Māheśvara Sūtras 1, 3, 5, P. Ι.1. 3, 11, 18, 23, 51 et cetera, and others The word ऊठ् in the rule वाह ऊठ् is a well known ज्ञापक of the अन्तरङ्गपरिभाषा. The earliest use of the word ज्ञापक in the sense given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., is found in the Paribhāșāsūcana of Vyādi. The Paribhāșā works on other systems of grammar such as the Kātantra; the Jainendra and others have drawn similar Jñāpakas from the wording of the Sūtras in their systemanuscript. Sometimes a Jñāpaka is not regularly constituted of the four parts given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.;it is a mere indicator and is called बोधक instead of ज्ञापक्र.
jvalitistanding for ज्वलादि, name of a class of 30 roots headed by the root ज्वल दीप्तौ and given as चल कम्पने, जल घातने etc; cf: ज्वलितिकसन्तेभ्यो णः P. III. 1.140.
ṭa(1)the consonant ट्, the vowel अ being added for facility of utterance; confer, compare अकारो व्यञ्जनानाम्, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 21; (2) short term, (प्रत्याहार) standing for टवगे or the lingual class of consonants, found used mostly in the Pratisakhya works; confer, compare RT. 13, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 64, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 27: (3) taddhita affix. affix ( अ ) added to the word फल्गुनी in the sense ' तत्र जातः' e. g. फल्गुनी, confer, compare P. IV. 3.34, Vart. 2; (4) krt affix ( अ ) added to the root चर्, सृ and कृ under certain conditions; e. g. कुरुचर:, अग्रेसुर:, यशस्करी ( विद्या ) दिवाकरः, वेिभकरः कर्मकरः et cetera, and others confer, compare P. III. 2.16-23.
ṭha(l)taddhita affix. affix ठ; see ठ् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. for the substitution of इक and क for ठ. ठ stands as a common term for ठक् , ठन् , ठञ्, and ठच् as also for ष्ठल्,ष्ठन् , and प्ठच्;(2) the consonant ठ, the vowel अ being added for facitity of pronunciation, confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.21.
ḍatarāṃdia class of words headed by the word डतर which stands for डतरान्त id est, that is words ending with the affix डतर; similarly the word डतम which follows डतर stands for डतमान्त. This class डतरादि is a subdivision of the bigger class called सर्वादि. and it consists of only five words viz. डतरान्त, डतमान्त, अन्य, अन्यतर and इतरः cf P. VII.1.25 and I.1.27.
ṇa(1)krt affix अ, added optionally to the roots headed by ज्वल् and ending with कस् in the first conjugation (see ज्वलिति a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) in the sense of agent, and necessarily to the root श्यै, roots ending with अा and the roots व्यध्, आस्रु, संस्रु, इ with अति, सो with अव, हृ with अव, लिह्, श्लिष् and श्वस्, to the roots दु and नी without any prefix and optionally to ग्रह्: e. g. ज्वालः or ज्वलः, अवश्यायः, दायः, धायः, व्याधः, अास्त्रावः, संस्त्रवः, अत्यायः, अवसायः, अवहार:, लेहः, श्लेष:, श्वास:, दावः, नाय:, ग्रहः or ग्राहः: ; in the case of the root ग्रह् the affix ण is applied by ब्यवस्थितविभाषा, the word ग्रहः meaning a planet and the word ग्राहः meaning a crocodile; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 1.140-143; (2) krt affix अ in the sense of verbal activity ( भाव ) applied along with the affix अप् to the root अद् with नि; exempli gratia, for exampleन्यादः निघसः; confer, compare P. III.3.60; (3) krt affix ण prescribed by the Varttikakara after the roots तन्, शील्. काम, भक्ष् and चर् with आ; confer, compare P.III.1.140 Vart 1, and III. 2.l Vart. 7; (4) taddhita affix. affix अ in the sense of अपत्य added along with टक् also, to a word referring to a female descendant (गेीत्रस्त्री) if the resultant word indicates censure ; e. g. गार्भ्यः गार्गिकः confer, compare P. IV.1.147, 150; (5) taddhita affix. affix अ in the sense of अपत्य added also with the affix फिञ्, to the word फाण्टाहृति: (6) taddhita affix. affix अ in the sense of 'a game' added to a word meaning 'an instrument in the game'; exempli gratia, for example दाण्डा, मौष्टा: confer, compare P. IV.2.57: {7) taddhita affix. affix अ added to the word छत्त्र and others in the sense of 'habituated to' exempli gratia, for example छात्र:, शैक्षः, पौरोहः चौर:: confer, compare P.IV. 4.62: (8) taddhita affix. affix अ added to the words अन्न, भक्त, सर्व, पथिन् , यथाकथाच, प्रज्ञा, श्रद्धा, अर्चा, वृत्तिं and अरण्य in the senses specified with respect to each ; exempli gratia, for example आन्नः (मनुष्यः) भाक्तः ( शालिः ), सार्वे ( सर्वस्मै हितम् ), पान्थः, याथाकथाचं (कार्यम्), प्राज्ञः or प्रज्ञावान् , श्राद्धः or श्रद्धावान् , अार्चः or अर्चावान् , घार्त्तः or वृत्तिमान् and अारण्याः ( सुमनसः ); confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV. 4.85, 100, V.1.10, 76, 98, V.2.101 and IV.2.104 Varttika.
ṇinikrt affix इन् signifying vrddhi (1) applied to the roots headed by ग्रह् ( i. e. the roots ग्रह्, उद्वस्, स्था et cetera, and others ) in the sense of an agent;e. g. ग्राही, उद्वासी, स्थायी. confer, compare P. III.1.134; (2) applied to the root हन् preceded by the word कुमार or शीर्ष as उपपद: e. g. कुमारघाती, शीर्षघाती, confer, compare P. III.2.51: (3) applied to any root preceded by a substantive as upapada in the sense of habit, or when compari son or vow or frequency of action is conveyed, or to the root मन्, with a substantive as उपपद e. gउष्णभोजी, शीतभोजी, उष्ट्रकोशी, ध्वाङ्क्षरावीः स्थण्डिलशायी, अश्राद्धभोजीः क्षीरपायिण उशीनराः; सौवीरपायिणो वाह्रीकाः: दर्शनीयमानी, शोभनीयमानी, confer, compare P. III.2.78-82; (4) applied to the root यज् preceded by a word referring to the करण of यागफल as also to the root हन् preceded by a word forming the object ( कर्मन् ) of the root हन् , the words so formed referring to the past tense: e. g. अग्निष्टो याजी, पितृव्याघाती, confer, compare P. III 2.85, 86; (5) applied to a root when the word so formed refers to a kind of necessary activity or to a debtor; confer, compare अवश्यंकारी, शतंदायी, सहस्रदायी confer, compare P. III.4. 169-170: (6) tad-affix इन् , causing vrddhi for the first vowel, applied to the words काश्यप and कौशिक referring to ancient sages named so, as also to words which are the names of the pupils of कलापि or of वैशम्पायन, as also to the words शुनक, वाजसनेय et cetera, and others in the sense of 'students learning what has been traditionally spoken by those sages' e. g. काश्यपिनः, ताण्डिनः, हरिद्रविणः शौनकिनः, वाजसनेयिनः et cetera, and others; cf P. IV.3, 103 104, 106; (7) applied to words forming the names of ancient sages who are the speakers of ancient Brahmana works in the sense of 'pupils studying those works' as also to words forming the names of sages who composed old Kalpa works in the sense of those कल्प works; e. g. भाल्लविनः, एतरेयिणः । पैङ्गी कल्पः अरुणपराजी कल्पः; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 3.105: (8) applied to the words पाराशर्य and शिलालिन् in the sense of 'students reading the Bhiksusutras (of पाराशार्य) and the Nata sutras ( of शिलालिन् ) respectively; e. g. पाराशरिणो भिक्षव:, शैलालिनो नटाः: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.110.
ṇvikrt, affix ण्वि i. e. zero, causing vrddhi, applied to the root भज् and to सह् and वह् in Vedic Literature if the root is preceded by any preposition ( उपसर्ग ) or a substantive as the upapada ; e. g. अर्द्धभाक्, प्रभाक्, तुराषाट् , दित्यवाट्; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III, 2.62, 63, 64.
tthe first consonant of the dental class of consonants which has got the properties श्वासानुप्रदान, अघोष, विवृतकण्ठत्व and अल्पप्राणत्व. When used as a mute letter by Panini, त् signifies the Svarita accent of the vowel of that affix or so, which is marked with it: e. g. कार्यम्, हार्यम्, पयस्यम् confer, compare P. VI.1.185. When appied to a vowel at its end, त् signifies the vowel of that grade only, possessed by such of its varieties which require the same time for their utterance as the vowel marked with त् , e. g. अात् stands for अा with any of the three accents as also pure or nasalised; अात् does not include अं or अ 3 confer, compare तपरस्तत्कालस्य P. I. 1. 70. The use of the indicatory mute त् for the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. purpose is seen also in the Pratis akhya works; confer, compare Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 114 Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 234.
takārathe consonant त्, the vowel अ and the word कार being placed after it for facility in understanding; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 17, 21.
tatkālaprāptikaoccurring or presenting itself at the same time or simultaneously.
tattvādarśaname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara written by M. M. Vasudev Shastri Abhyankar in 1889 A. D. The commentary is more critical than explanatory,wherein the author has given the purpose and the gist of the important Paribhasas and has brought out clearly the differences between the school of Bhattoji and the school of Nagesa in several important matters.
tatpuruṣaname of an important kind of compound words similar to the compound word तत्पुरुष id est, that is ( तस्य पुरुषः ), and hence chosen as the name of such compounds by ancient grammarians before Panini. Panini has not defined the term with a view to including such compounds as would be covered by the definition. He has mentioned the term तत्पुरुष in II.1.22 as Adhikara and on its strength directed that all compounds mentioned or prescribed thereafter upto Sutra II.2.22 be called तत्पुरुष. No definite number of the sub-divisions of तत्पुरुष is given;but from the nature of compounds included in the तत्पुरुष-अधिकार, the sub-divisions विभक्तितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.1.24 to 48, समानाधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.1.49 to 72 (called by the name कर्मधारय; acc.to P.I. 2. 42), संख्यातत्पुरुष (called द्विगु by P.II.1.52), अवयत्रतत्पुरुष or एकदेशितत्पुरुषं confer, compare P.II.2.1-3, ब्यधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II 2.5, नञ्तत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2.6, उपपदतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.2.19, प्रादितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2 18 and णमुल्तत्पुरुष confer, compareP.II.2.20 are found mentioned in the commentary literature on standard classical works. Besides these, a peculiar tatpurusa compound mentioned by'Panini in II.1.72, is popularly called मयूरव्यंसकादिसमास. Panini has defined only two out of these varieties viz. द्विगु as संख्यापूर्वो द्विगुः P.II. 1.23, and कर्मधारय as तत्पुरुषः समानाधिकरणः कर्मधारयः P. I.2.42. The Mahabhasyakara has described तत्पुरुष as उत्तरपदार्थप्रधानस्तत्पुरुषः: confer, compare M.Bh. on II.1.6, II.1.20, II.1.49, et cetera, and others, and as a consequence it follows that the gender of the tatpurusa compound word is that of the last member of the compound; confer, compare परवल्लिङ द्वन्द्वतत्पुरुषयोः P. II.4. 26; cf also तत्पुरुषश्चापि कः परवल्लिङं प्रयोजयति । यः पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानः एकदेशिसमासः अर्धपिप्पलीति । यो ह्युत्तरपदार्थप्रधानो दैवकृतं तस्य परवल्लिङ्गम्, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.4.26. Sometimes, the compound gets a gender different from that of the last word; confer, compare P.II.4.19-31, The tatpurusa compound is optional as generally all compounds are, depending as they do upon the desire of the speaker. Some tatpurusa compounds such as the प्रादितत्पुरुष or उपपदतत्पुरुष are called नित्य and hence their constitutent words, with the case affixes applied to them, are not noticed separately; confer, compare P.II.2.18,19, In some cases अ as a compound-ending ( समासान्त ) is added: exempli gratia, for example राजघुरा, नान्दीपुरम् ; confer, compare P. V.4.74; in some cases अच् ( अ ) is added: confer, compare P.V-4 75 o 87: while in some other cases टच् ( अ ) is added, the mute letter ट् signifying the addition of ङीप् ( ई) in the feminine gender; confer, compareP.V.4. 91-1 12. For details See p.p. 270-273 Mahabhasya Vol.VII published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
tadantavidhia peculiar feature in the interpretation of the rules of Panini, laid down by the author of the Sutras himself by virtue of which an adjectival word, qualifying its principal word, does not denote itself, but something ending with it also; confer, compare येन विधिस्तदन्तस्य P.I.1.72.This feature is principally noticed in the case of general words or adhikaras which are put in a particular rule, but which Occur in a large number of subsequent rules; for instance, the word प्रातिपदिकात्, put in P.IV.1.1, is valid in every rule upto the end of chapter V and the words अतः, उतः, यञः et cetera, and others mean अदन्ताद् , उदन्तात् , यञन्तात् et cetera, and others Similarly the words धातोः (P.III.1.91) and अङ्गस्य (P.VI. 4.1 ) occurring in a number of subsequent rules have the adjectival words to them, which are mentioned in subsequent rules, denoting not only those words,but words ending with them. In a large number of cases this feature of तदन्तविधि is not desirable, as it, goes against arriving at the desired forms, and exceptions deduced from Panini's rules are laid down by the Varttikakara and later grammarians; confer, compare Par. Sek. Pari. 16,23, 31 : also Mahabhasya on P.I.1.72.
taddhitaa term of the ancient prePaninian grammarians used by Panini just like सर्वनामन् or अव्यय without giving any specific definition of it. The term occurs in the Nirukta of Yaska and the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya ; confer, compare अथ तद्वितसमासेषु एकपर्वसु चानेकपर्वसु पूर्वे पूर्वमपरमपरं प्रविभज्य निर्ब्रूयात् । द्ण्डय्ः पुरुषः । दण्डमर्हतीति वा, दण्डेन संपद्यते इति वा Nirukta of Yāska.II.2; also confer, compare तिङ्कृत्तद्धितचतुथ्यसमासाः इाब्दमयम् Vaj Prati.I. 27. It is to be noted that the word तद्वित is used by the ancient grammarians in the sense of a word derived from a substantive ( प्रातिपादक ) by the application of suffixes like अ, यत् et cetera, and others, and not in the sense of words derived from roots by affixes like अन, ति et cetera, and others which were termed नामकरण, as possibly contrasted with the word ताद्धित used by Yaska in II. 5. Panini has used the word तद्धित not for words, but for the suffixes which are added to form such words at all places (e. g. in I. 1.38, IV.1.17, 76, VI.1.61 et cetera, and others). in fact, he has begun the enumeration of taddhita affixes with the rule तद्धिता: (P.IV.1. 76) by putting the term तद्धित for affixes such as ति, ष्यङ्, अण् et cetera, and others which are mentioned thereafter. In his rule कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च and in the Varttika समासकृत्तद्धिताव्यय(I.4.1Vart. 41) which are similar to V.Pr.1. 27 quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the word तद्धित appears to be actually used for words derived from nouns by secondary affixes, along with the word कृत् which also means words derived from roots, although commentators have explained there the terms कृत् and तद्धित for कृदन्त and तद्धितान्त. The term तद्वित is evidently echoed in the Sutra तस्मै हितम् which, although it is not the first Sutra there were possibly long lists of secondary nouns with the senses of secondary suffixes, and तद्धित was perhaps,the first sense given there. The number of taddhita suffixes mentioned by Panini is quite a large one; there are in fact 1110 rules given in the taddhita section covering almost two Adhyayas viz. from P. IV. 1.76 to the end of the fifth Adhyaya. The main sub-divisions of taddhita affixes mentioned by commentators are, Apatyadyarthaka (IV. 1.92 to 178), Raktadyarthaka (IV.2.1 to 91), Saisika {IV.2. 92 to IV.3.133), Pragdivyatiya (IV. 3 134 to 168), Pragvahatiya (IV.4.1 to IV.4.74), Pragghitiya (IV.4.75 to IV.4.109), Arhiya (V.1.1 to 71),Thanadhikarastha (V. 1.72 to V. 1.1.114), Bhavakarmarthaka (V. 1.115 to V.1.136), Pancamika (V. 2.1 to V. 2.93), Matvarthiya (V. 2.94 to V. 2. 140), Vibhaktisamjaaka (V. 3.1 to V. 3.26) and Svarthika (V. 3.27 to V. 4.160). The samasanta affixes (V.4.68 to V.4.160) can be included in the Svarthika affixes.
tānādikaa root of the tanadi class of roots (8th conjugation).
tārānāthacalled तर्कवाचस्पति; a Bengali modern Sanskrit scholar and grammarian of the nineteenth century who has written a commentary called Sarala on the Siddhanta Kaumudi. He has edited many important Sanskrit works consisting of many kosas.
tṛn(1)krt affix तृ with the acute accent on the first vowel of the word formed by its application, applied to any root in the sense of 'an agent' provided the agent is habituated to do a thing, or has his nature to do it, or does it well; exempli gratia, for example वदिता जनापवादान् , मुण्डयितारः श्राविष्ठायना -भवन्ति वधूमूढाम् , कर्ता कटम्; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III.2.135; words ending with तृन् govern the noun connected with them in the accusative case; (2) the term तृन् , used as a short term ( प्रत्याहार ) standing for krt affixes beginning with those prescribed by the rule लटः शतृशानचौ (P.III.2.124) and ending with the affix तृन् (in P.III.3.69); confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.4.69.
taittirīyaprātiśākhyacalled also कृष्णयजुःप्रातिशाख्य and hence representing possibly all the different branches or Sakhas of the कृष्णयजुर्वेद, which is not attributed definitely to a particular author but is supposed to have been revised from time to time and taught by various acaryas who were the followers of the Taittiriya Sakha.The work is divided into two main parts, each of which is further divided into twelve sections called adhyayas, and discusses the various topics such as letters and their properties, accents, euphonic changes and the like, just as the other Pratisakhya works. It is believed that Vararuci, Mahiseya and Atreya wrote Bhasyas on the Taittiriya Pratisakhya, but at present, only two important commentary works on it are available(a) the 'Tribhasyaratna', based upon the three Bhasyas mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. as the title shows, written by Somayarya and (b) the 'Vaidikabharana' written by Gopalayajvan. For details see Introduction to 'Taittiriya Pratisakhya' edition Govt Oriental Library Series, Mysore.
tailactaddhita affix. affix तैल applied in the sense of oil to a word meaning the substance from which oil is extracted: e. g. तिलतैलं सर्षपतैलम् ; confer, compare विकारे सेनहने तैलच्, Kas on P. V. 2. 29.
tya(1)taddhita affix. affix त्य standing for त्यक् and त्यप् which see below; (2) a technical term for प्रत्यय ( a suffix or a termination ) in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
tripathagāname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara written by Raghavendracarya Gajendragadkar, a resident of Satara and a pupil of Nilakanthasastri Thatte. He lived in the second half of the eighteenth and first half of the nineteenth century and wrote comentaries on important grammar works.
trimuni(1)the famous three ancient grammarians Panini (the author of the Sutras), Katyayana (the author of the Varttikas), and Patanjali (the author of the Mahabhasya;) (2) the grammar of Panini, called so, being the contribution of the reputed triad of Grammarians.
trivikramapupil of Vardhamana who wrote a gloss called ’पञ्जिकॊद्द्यॊत’. on the Katantra-vrtti
dikśabdaa word denoting a direction such as पूर्व, उत्तर and the like, used as a substantive, e. g. पूर्वो ग्रामात् , or showing the direction of another thing being its adjective, e. g. इयमस्याः पूर्वा; cf Kas, on P. II.3.29.
durgasiṃhathe famous commentator of the Katantra sutras, whose Vrtti on the sutras is the most popular one. It is called , कातन्त्रसूत्रवृत्ति or कातन्तवृत्ति or दौर्गसिंहीवृत्ति , also. A work on Paribhasas named परिभाषावृति, in which Paribhasas are explained and established as based on the Katantra Vyakarana sutras, is attributed to Durgasimha. It is doubtful whether this commentator Durgasimha is the same as Durgacarya, the famous commentator of Yaska's Nirukta. There is a legend that Durgasimha was the brother of Vikramaditya, the founder of the Vikrama Era. Besides the gloss on the Katantra sutras, some grammar works such as a gloss on the unadi sutras, a gloss ( वृत्ति ) on Kalapa-Vyakarana Sutras, a commentary on Karakas named षट्कारकरत्न, Namalinganusasana and Paribhasavrtti are ascribed to Durgasimha. Some scholars believe that the term अमरसिंह was only a title given to Durgasimha for his profound scholarship, and it was Durgasimha who was the author of the well-known work Amarakosa.
dṛṣṭāntasimilar instance,generally quoted to explain effectively some rules or conventions laid down; confer, compare ननु चायमप्यस्ति दृष्टान्तः समुदाये वाक्यपरिसमाप्तिरिति । तद्यथा गर्गाः शतं दण्ड्यन्तामिति M.Bh. on P.I. 1. 7.
deśya(1)taddhita affix. affix in the sense of almost similar; see देशीयर् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; (2) (words) current in popular use or language, although not sanctioned by rules of grammar; confer, compare देश्याः सूत्रनिबन्धाः क्रियन्ते M.Bh. on P. V. 3.55: confer, compare देश्या देष्टव्याः साधुत्वेन प्रतिपाद्या:, Kaiyata on V. 3.55; probably Kaiyata had a difficulty in explaining the word देश्य in the old way meaning ' current in use', as many words called bad words, introduced from other languages were current at his time which he was reluctant to term देश्य.
dyotakaindicative, suggestive; not directly capable of expressing the sense by denotation; the nipatas and upasargas are said to be 'dyotaka' and not 'vacaka' by standard grammarians headed by the Varttikakara; confer, compare निपातस्यानर्थकस्यापि प्रातिपदिकत्वम् P.I.2.45 Varttika 12; confer, compare Kaiyata also on the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; cf also निपाता द्योतकाः केचित्पृथगर्थाभिधायिनः Vakyapadiya II.194;, गतिवाचकत्वमपि तस्य ( स्थाधातोः ) व्यवस्थाप्यते, उपसर्गस्तु तद्योतक एव commentary on Vakyapadiya II. 190; confer, compare पश्चाच्छ्रोतुर्बोधाय द्योतकोपसर्गसंबन्ध: Par. Sek. on Pari. 50; cf also इह स्वरादयो वाचकाः चादयो द्योतका इति भेदः Bhasa Vr. om P.I.1.37.The Karmapravacaniyas are definitely laid down as dyotaka, confer, compare क्रियाया द्योतको नायं न संबन्धस्य वाचकः । नापि क्रियापदाक्षेपीं संबन्धस्य तु भेदकः Vakyapadiya II.206; the case affixes are said to be any way, 'vacaka' or 'dyotaka'; confer, compare वाचिका द्योतिका वा स्युर्द्वित्त्वादीनां विभक्तयः Vakyapadiya II. 165.
dravyasubstance, as opposed to गुण property and क्रिया action which exist on dravya. The word सत्त्व is used by Yaska, Panini and other grammarians in a very general sense as something in completed formation or existence as opposed to 'bhava' or kriya or verbal activity, and the word द्रव्य is used by old grammarians as Synonymous with सत्त्व; confer, compare चादयोSसत्वे। चादयो निपातसंज्ञा भवन्ति न चेत्सत्वे वर्तन्ते, confer, compare Kas on P. I. 4.57; confer, compare S.K. also on P. I.4.57. (2)The word द्रव्य is also found used in the sense of an individual object, as opposed to the genus or generic notion ( अाकृति ); confer, compare द्रव्याभिधानं व्याडिः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2. 64. Vart. 45.(3)The word द्रव्य is found used in the sense of Sadhana or means in Tait. Prati. confer, compare तत्र शब्दद्रव्याण्युदाहरिष्यामः । शब्दरूपाणि साधनानि वर्णयिष्यामः Tai, Pr. XXII. 8.
dravyavacanaexpressive of substance as their sense as opposed to गुणवचन; confer, compare उभयवचना ह्येते शुक्लादयः द्रव्यं चाहुर्गुणं च। Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. V.1.119.
dviḥdoubled; the term is used in connection with reduplication in the Katantra and Haima grammars confer, compare Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. IV.1.1, Kat.III 8. 10.
kāryayogasimultaneous occurrence of two grammatical operations resulting into a conflict and creating a doubt as to which of the two should take place first; confer, compareद्विकार्ययोगो हि विप्रतिषेधः M.Bh. on P.I.1.3 Vart. 6; I.1.12; et cetera, and others The term विप्रतिषेध occurring in the rule विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P. I.4.2 is evidently defined in this way by the word द्विकार्ययोग in the Mahabhsya.
dvitvadoubling, reduplication prescribed for (I) a root in the perfect tense excepting the cases where the affix अाम् is added to the root before the personal ending: exempli gratia, for example बभूव, चकार, ऊर्णुनाव et cetera, and others cf P. VI. 1.1,2; (2) a root before the vikarana affixes सन्, यङ्, श्लु and चङ् e. g. बुभूषति, चेक्रीयते, चर्करीति, जुहोति, अचीकरत् et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VI. 1.9l l ; (3) a word ending in अम् . ( णमुल् ) in the sense of repetition, e. g. स्मारं स्मारं वक्ष्ये, भोजं भोजं व्रजति confer, compare आभीक्ष्ण्ये द्वे भवतः P. VIII. 1.12 Vart. 7; (4) any word (a) in the sense of constant or frequent action, (b) in the sense of repetition, (c) showing reproach, or scorn, or quality in the sense of its incomplete possess-, ion, or (d) in the vocative case at the beginning of a sentence in some specified senses; reduplication is also prescribed for the prepositions परि, प्र, सम्, उप, उद्, उपरि, अधि, अघस् in some specified senses confer, compare P. VIII. 1.1 to 15. A letter excepting हृ and र्, is also repeated, if so desired, when (a) it occurs after the letter ह् or र् , which is preceded by a vowel e g. अर्क्कः अर्द्धम् et cetera, and others cf VIII. 4.46; or when (b) it is preceded by a vowel and followed by a consonant e. g. दद्ध्यत्र, म्द्धवत्र confer, compare P. VIII. 4.47. For details see Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on VIII. 4.46-52. The word द्वित्व is sometimes used in the sense of the dual number; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I.2.51. The words द्वित्व, द्विर्वचन and द्विरुक्त are generally used as synonymanuscript. Panini generally uses the word द्वे. For द्वित्व in Vedic Literature confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 1.4; Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIV. 1-8 V, Pr. IV. 101-118.
dvisdouble reduplicated; the word is frequently used in connection with doubling of consonants or words in the PratiSakhya Literature as also in the Katantra, Sakatayana and Haima grammars confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 1, XV. 5, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 101, R, T. 264; confer, compare also Kat. III. 8.10, Sak. IV. 1.43; Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. IV. 1.1.
dvyaca word possessed of two vowels in it; dissyllabic words; the word is frequently used in Panini's Astadhyayi and Patanjali's Mahabhasya, Kasika Vrtti and other works on Panini's grammar.
dharmadefined as ऋषिसंप्रदाय, the traditional practices laid down by the sages for posterity; confer, compareकेवलमृषिसंप्रदायो धर्म इति कृत्वा याज्ञिक्राः शास्त्रेण अनुविदधते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1. Ahnika I ; cf also धर्मशास्त्रं in एवं च कृत्वा धर्मशास्त्रं प्रवृत्तम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.64, as also धर्मसूत्रकाराः in नैवेश्वर आज्ञापयति नापि धर्मसूत्रकाराः पठन्ति अपवादैरुत्सर्गा बाध्यन्तामिति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. l.47; (2) religious merit, confer, compare धर्मोपदेशनमिदं शास्त्रमस्मिन्ननवयवेन शास्त्रार्थः संप्रतीयते , Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI. I. 84, cf also ज्ञाने घमै इति चेत्तथाSधर्मः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1. Ahnika l ; ' 3) property possessed by a thing or a letter or a word. e. g. वर्णधर्म; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I. 2.29; cf also Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II. 1, 55, II. 3.33, VIII. 1. 4. confer, compare also Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 8, 13 XIV. 1 et cetera, and others: ( 4 ) the characteristic of being in a substance; in the phrase अयं घटः the dharma viz.घटत्व is predicated of this (इदम्) or, in other words the designation pot ( घटसंज्ञा ) is the predication; the explanation in short, can be given as घटत्ववान् इदंपदार्थः or घटाभिन्नः इदंपदार्थ:
dhātupradīpaa work dealing with verbal forms written by Maitreya Raksita, a Buddhist writer and a famous grammarian belonging to the eastern part of India who lived in the middle of the twelfth century. He is believed to have written many scholarly works in connection with Panini's grammar out of which the Tantrapradipa is the most important one. The work Dhatupradipa is quoted by Saranadeva, who was a contemporary of Maitreya Raksita, in his Durghatavrtti on P. II. 4. 52.
dhāturatnāvalīa short list of the important roots from the Dhatuptha of Panini, given in verse by चोक्कनाथ a grammarian of the 17th century.
dhātvartheliterally meaning of a root, the verbal activity, named क्रिया or भावः . confer, compare धात्वर्थः क्रिया; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.2. 84, III.2.115. The verbal activity is described generally to be made up of a series of continuous subordinate activities carried on by the different karakas or agents and instruments of verbal activity helping the process of the main activity. When the process of the verbal activity is complete, the completed activity is looked upon as a substantive or dravya and a word denoting it, such as पाक,or याग does not get conjugational affixes, but it is regularly declined like a noun.Just as स्वार्थ, द्रब्य, लिङ्ग, संख्या, and कारक are given as प्रातिपदिकार्थ, in the same manner क्रिया, काल, पुरुष, वचन or संख्या, and कारक are given as धात्वर्थ, as they are shown by a verbal form, although strictly speaking verbal activity (क्रियorभाव) alone is the sense of a root, as stated in the Mahbhasya. For details see Vaiyak.Bh.Sara, where it is said that fruit ( फल) and effort ( ब्यापार ) are expressed by a root, confer, compare फलव्यापारयोर्धातुः. The five senses given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. are in fact conveyed not by a root, but by a verb or अाख्यात or तिडन्त.
dhuṭ(1)the augment ध् prefixed to the consonant स् following upon the consonant ड् or न् occurring at the end of a word; exempli gratia, for example श्वलिट्त्साये, महान्त्साये et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VIII.3.29; (2) technical short term for धातु (root); the technical term is धुष् , but the nominative case. singular. used is धुट्; (3) a technical term standing for cononants excepting semi-vowels and nasals; confer, compare धुटश्च धुटि Kat. III.6.51. The term is used in the Katantra Vyakarana. It corresponds to the term झर् of Panini.
na(1)the consonant न् (see न् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) with the vowel added to it for facility of utterance, confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 21 ; (2) taddhita affix. affix न added to words headed by पामन् in the sense of possession; exempli gratia, for example पामनः, हेमनः et cetera, and others, cf P. V. 2.100; (3) taddhita affix. affix न as found in the word ज्योत्स्ना derived from ज्योतिष्, cf P. V. 2.114; (4) unadi affix न as found in the word स्योनः; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI.4.19; (5) the krt affix नङ् as also नन् prescribed after the roots यज्, याच्, यत्, विच्छ्, प्रच्छ्, रक्ष् and स्वप् , e g. यज्ञ:, याञ्चा, प्रश्नः et cetera, and others, cf P. III. 3.90, 91; (6) the negative particle न given by Panini as नञ् and referred to in the same way, which (id est, that is न.) when compounded with a following word is changed into अ or अन् or retained in rare cases as for instance in नभ्राट्, नासत्यौ, नक्षत्रम् et cetera, and others cf P. VI.3.73-75;(7) taddhita affix.affix न (नञ्) applied to the words स्त्री and पुंस् in senses given from P. IV. 1.92 to V. 2.1 e. g. स्त्रैणं, पौंस्नम् confer, compare IV. 1.87.
nandikeśvarakārikāa short treatise of 28 stanzas, attributed to an ancient grammarian नन्दिकेश्वर, which gives a philosophical interpretation of the fourteen sutras attributed to God Siva. The authorship of the treatise is assigned traditionally to the Divine Bull of God Siva. See नन्दिकेश्वर. The treatise is also named नन्दिकेश्वरकारिकासूत्र.
navāhnikīname given to the first nine Ahnikas or lessons of the Mahabhasya which are written in explanation of only the first pada of the first Adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi and which contain almost all the important theories, statements and problems newly introduced by Patanjali.
navyamataa term used for the differentiation in views and explanations held by the comparatively new school of Bhattoji Diksita, as contrasted with those held by Kasikakara and Kaiyata; the term is sometimes applied to the differences of opinion expressed by Nagesabhatta in contrast with Bhagttoji Diksita. For details see p.p. 23-24 Vol.VII of the Patanjala Mahabhasya edition D.E. Society, Poona.
nāgeśathe most reputed modern scholar of Panini's grammar, who was well-versed in other Sastras also, who lived in Benares in the latter half of the seventeenth and the first half of the eighteenth century. He wrote many masterly commentaries known by the words शेखर and उद्द्योत on the authoritative old works in the different Sastras, the total list of his small and big works together well nigh exceeding a hundredition He was a bright pupil of Hari Diksita, the grandson of Bhattoji Diksita. He was a renowned teacher also, and many of the famous scholars of grammar in Benares and outside at present are his spiritual descendants. He was a Maharastriya Brahmana of Tasgaon in Satara District, who received his education in Benares. For some years he stayed under the patronage of Rama, the king of Sringibera at his time. He was very clever in leading debates in the various Sastras and won the title of Sabhapati. Out of his numerous works, the Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on Kaiyata's Mahabhasyapradipa, the Laghusabdendusekhara on the Siddhanta Kaumudi and the Paribhasendusekhara are quite wellknown and studied by every one who wishes to get proficiency in Panini's grammar. For details see pp. 21-24 and 401-403, Vol. VII of the Patanjala Mahabhasya edition D. E. Society, Poona.
nāmannoun, substantive; one of the four categories of words given in the Nirukta and other ancient grammer works; confer, compare चत्वारि पदजातानि नामाख्याते चोपसर्गनिपाताश्च, Nirukta of Yāska.I.1. The word is defined as सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि by standard grammarians; confer, compare Nirukta of Yāska.I. 1.; confer, compare also सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIII.8; Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 49 and commentary thereon. Panini divides words into two categories only, viz. सुबन्त and तिङन्त and includes नामन् ,उपसर्ग and निपात under सुबन्त. The Srngarapraksa defines नामन् as follows-अनपेक्षितशब्दव्युत्पत्तीनि सत्त्वभूतार्थाभिधायीनि नामानि। तानि द्विविधानि। आविष्टलिङ्गानि अनाविष्टलिङ्गानि च । The word नामन् at the end of a sasthitatpurusa compound signifies a name or Samjna e. g. सर्वनामन्, दिङ्नामन् , छन्दोनामन्; confer, compare also. Bhasavrtti on संज्ञायां कन्थोशीनरेषु P. II.4. 20 and संज्ञायां भृत्. P. III. 2.46 where the author of the work explains the word संज्ञायां as नाम्नि. The word is used in the sense of 'a collection of words' in the Nirukta, confer, compare अन्तरिक्षनामानि, अपत्यनामानि, ईश्वरनामानि, उदकनामानि, et cetera, and others
nigamaa statement in the Vedic passage; a Vedic passage; sacred tradition or Vedic Literature in general; confer, compare the frequent expression इत्यपि निगमो भवति where निगम means 'a vedic word, given as an instance'; if also means 'Veda'; confer, compare निगम एव यथा स्यात् । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII. 2. 64. Durgacarya says that the word it also used in the sense of 'meaning';confer, compare तत्र खले इत्येतस्य निगमा भवन्ति Nirukta of Yāska.III.9. Durgacarya has also explained the word as गमयन्ति मन्त्रार्थान् ज्ञापयन्ति इति निगमाः, those that make the hidden meaning of the Mantras very clear.
nitya(1)eternal, as applied to word or Sabda in contrast with sound or dhvani which is evanescent (कार्य ). The sound with meaning or without meaning,made by men and animals is impermanent; but the sense or idea awakened in the mind by the evanescent audible words on reaching the mind is of a permanent or eternal nature; confer, compare स्फोटः शब्दो ध्वनिस्तस्य व्यायामादुपजायते; confer, compare also व्याप्तिमत्त्वा्त्तु शब्दस्य Nir.I.1 ; (2) constant; not liable to be set aside by another; confer, compare उपबन्धस्तु देशाय नित्यम्, न रुन्धे नित्यम्। नित्यशब्दः प्राप्त्यन्तरानिषेधार्थः T.Pr.I.59, IV.14; (3) original as constrasted with one introduced anew such as an augment; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.VI.14; (4) permanently functioning, as opposed to tentatively doing so; confer, compare नित्यविरते द्विमात्रम् Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya.37; (5) unchangeable, permanent, imperishable; confer, compare अयं नित्यशब्दोस्त्येव कूटस्थेष्वविचालिषु भावेषु वर्तते M.Bh. on P. VIII. 1.4; (6) always or invariably applying, as opposed to optional; the word in this sense is used in connection with rules or operations that do not optionally apply; confer, compare उपपदसमासो नित्यसमासः, षष्ठीसमासः पुनार्वेभाषा; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.II.2.19; (7) constant,as applied to a rule which applies if another simultaneously applying rule were to have taken effect, as well as when that other rule does not take effect; confer, compare क्वचित्कृताकृतप्रसङ्गमात्रेणापि नित्यता Par. Sek. Pari 46. The operations which are nitya according to this Paribhasa take effect in preference to others which are not 'nitya', although they may even be 'para'; confer, compare परान्नित्यं बलवत् Par. Sek. Pari. 42.
nipātaa particle which possesses no gender and number, and the case termination after which is dropped or elidedition Nipata is given as one of the four categories of words viz नामन्, आख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात by all the ancient writers of Pratisakhya, Vyakarana and Nirukta works;confer, compare Nirukta of Yāska.I. 4, M.Bh. on I. 1. Ahnika l, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 8 et cetera, and others The word is derived from the root पत् with नि by Yaska who has mentioned three subdivisions of Niptas उपमार्थे, कर्मोपसंग्रहार्थे and पदपूरणे; confer, compare अथ निपाताः । उच्चावचेष्वर्थेषु निपतन्ति । अप्युपमार्थे । अपि कर्मोपसंग्रह्यार्थे । अपि पदपूरणाः । Nirukta of Yāska.I. 4. The Nipatas are looked upon as possessed of no sense; confer, compare निपातः पादपूरणः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 8, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 50, ( commentary by Uvvata ). Panini has not given any definition of the word निपात, but he has enumerated them as forming a class with च at their head in the rule चादयोऽसत्वे where the word असत्वे conveys an impression that they possess no sense, the sense being of two kinds सत्त्व and भाव, and the Nipatas not possesssing any one of the two. The impression is made rather firm by the statement of the Varttikakra'निपातस्यानर्थकस्य प्रातिपदिकत्वम्' P. I. 2. 45 Vart. 12. Thus, the question whether the Nipatas possess any sense by themselves or not, becomes a difficult one to be answeredition Although the Rkpratisakhya in XII.8 lays down that the Nipatas are expletive, still in the next verse it says that some of them do possess sense; confer, compare निपातानामर्थवशान्निपातनादनर्थकानामितरे च सार्थकाः on which Uvvata remarks केचन निपाताः सार्थकाः, केचन निरर्थकाः । The remark of Uvvata appears to be a sound one as based on actual observation, and the conflicting views have to be reconciledition This is done by Bhartrhari who lays down that Nipatas never directly convey the sense but they indicate the sense. Regarding the sense indicated by the Nipatas, it is said that the sense is never Sattva or Dravya or substance as remarked by Panini; it is a certain kind of relation and that too, is not directly expressed by them but it is indicatedition Bhoja in his Srngaraprakasa gives a very comprehensive definition of Nipata as:-जात्यादिप्रवृत्तिनिमित्तानुपग्राहित्वेनासत्त्वभूतार्थाभिधायिनः अलिङ्गसंख्याशक्तय उच्चावचेष्वर्थेषु निपतन्तीत्यव्ययविशेषा एव चादयो निपाताः । He gives six varieties of them, viz. विध्यर्थ, अर्थवादार्थ, अनुवादार्थ, निषेधार्थ, विधिनिषेधार्थ and अविधिनिषेधार्थ, and mentions more than a thousand of them. For details see Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya II. 189-206.
niruktaname of a class of works which were composed to explain the collections of Vedic words by means of proposing derivations of those words from roots as would suit the sense. The Nirukta works are looked upon as supplementary to grammar works and there must have been a good many works of this kind in ancient times as shown by references to the writers of these viz. Upamanyu, Sakatayana,Sakapuni,Sakapurti and others, but, out of them only one work composed by Yaska has survived; the word, hence has been applied by scholars to the Nirukta of Yaska which is believed to have been written in the seventh or the eighth century B. C. i. e. a century or two before Panini. The Nirukta works were looked upon as subsidiary to the study of the Vedas along with works on phonetics ( शिक्षा ), rituals ( कल्प ), grammar (व्याकरण) prosody (छन्दस्) and astronomy(ज्योतिष)and a mention of them is found made in the Chandogyopanisad. As many of the derivations in the Nirukta appear to be forced and fanciful, it is doubtful whether the Nirukta works could be called scientific treatises. The work of Yaska, however, has got its own importance and place among works subsidiary to the Veda, being a very old work of that kind and quoted by later commentators. There were some glosses and commentary works written upon Yaska's Nirukta out of which the one by Durgacarya is a scholarly one.It is doubtful whether Durgacarya is the same as Durgasimha, who wrote a Vrtti or gloss on the Katantra Vyakarana. The word निरुक्त is found in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of 'explained' and not in the sense of derived; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XV 6; V.Pr. IV. 19, 195.
nirūḍhopadhaa word, the penultimate vowel in which is picked up and taken back, as for instance the penultimate अ of हन् in the word अंहस् confer, compare अंहतिश्च अंहश्च अंहुश्च हन्तेर्निरूढोपधाद्विपरीतात् Nirukta of Yāska.IV. 25.
nyāyamaxim, a familiar or patent instance quoted to explain similar cases; confer, compare the words अग्नौकरवाणिन्याय Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II 2.24, अपवादन्याय Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 3.9, अविरविकन्याय Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV. 1. 88, 89, IV. 2.60, IV.3.131, V. 1.7, 28, VI 2. 11 ; कुम्भीधान्यन्याय M.Bh. on P.I. 3.7, कूपखानकन्याय M.Bh. I. 1. Āhnika 1, दण्डिन्याय M.Bh. on P. VIII.2.83, नष्टाश्वदग्धरथन्याय Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.50 प्रधानाप्रधानन्याय M.Bh.on P.II.1.69,VI. 3. 82, प्रासादवासिन्याय Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I . 1.8, मांसकण्टकन्याय M.Bh. on P.I.2.39, लट्वानुकर्षणन्याय M.Bh. on Siva Sūtra 2 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5, शालिपलालन्याय M.Bh on P. 1.2.39,सूत्रशाटकन्याय M.Bh. on P. I.3. 12. The word came to be used in the general sense of Paribhāsās or rules of interpretation many of which were based upon popular maxims as stated in the word लोकन्यायसिद्ध by Nāgesa. Hemacandra has used the word न्याय for Paribhāsa-vacana. The word is also used in the sense of a general rule which has got some exceptions, confer, compare न्यायैर्मिश्रानपवादान् प्रतीयात् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) which lays down the direction that 'one should interpret the rule laying down an exception along with the general rule'.
nyāsa(1)literally position, placing;a word used in the sense of actual expression or wording especially in the sūtras; confer, compare the usual expression क्रियते एतन्न्यास एव in the Mahābhāșya, confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.11, 1.1.47 et cetera, and others; (2) a name given by the writers or readers to works of the type of learned and scholarly commentaries on vŗitti-type-works on standard sūtras in a Śāstra; e. g. the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. is given to the learned commentaries on the Vŗtti on Hemacandra's Śabdānuśasana as also on the Paribhāşāvŗtti by Hemahamsagani. Similarly the commentary by Devanandin on Jainendra grammar and that by Prabhācandra on the Amoghāvŗtti on Śākatāyana grammar are named Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. In the same way, the learned commentary on the Kāśikāvŗtti by Jinendrabuddhi, named Kāśikāvivaranapaňjikā by the author, is very widely known by the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. This commentary Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. was written in the eighth century by the Buddhist grammarian Jinendrabuddhi, who belonged to the eastern school of Pānini's Grammar. This Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. has a learned commentary written on it by Maitreya Rakșita in the twelfth century named Tantrapradipa which is very largely quoted by subsequent grammarians, but which unfortunately is available only in a fragmentary state at present. Haradatta, a well-known southern scholar of grammar has drawn considerably from Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. in his Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta., which also is well-known as a scholarly work.
nyāsoddyotaa learned commentary on Jinendrabuddhi's Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. written by Mallinātha, the standard commentator of prominent Sanskrit classics.
pa,pakārathe consonant प्, the vowel अ and the affix कार being added for facility of understanding and pronunciation; cf T.Pr. I. 17, 21 ; प is also used as a short term for consonants of the fifth class (पवर्ग); confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.1.27; Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 64 and Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 13.
patañjalithe reputed author of the Mahābhāșya, known as the Pātañjala Mahābhāșya after him. His date is determined definitely as the second century B.C. on the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the text of the Mahābhāșya itselfeminine. The words Gonardiya and Gonikāputra which are found in the Mahābhāșya are believed to be referring to the author himself and, on their strength he is said to have been the son of Goņikā and a resident of the country called Gonarda in his days. On the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the Mahābhāșya, it can be said that Patañjali received his education at Takșaśila and that he was,just like Pāņini, very familiar with villages and towns in and near Vāhika and Gāndhāra countries. Nothing can definitely be said about his birthplace, and although it might be believed that his native place was Gonarda,its exact situation has not been defined so far. About his parentage too,no definite information is available. Tradition says that he was the foster-son of a childless woman named Gonikā to whom he was handed over by a sage of Gonarda, in whose hands he fell down from the sky in the evening at the time of the offering of water-handfuls to the Sun in the west; confer, compareपतत् + अञ्जलि, the derivation of the word given by the commentators. Apart from anecdotes and legendary information, it can be said with certainty that Patañjali was a thorough scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who had studied the available texts of the Vedic Literature and Grammar and availed himself of information gathered personally by visiting the various schools of Sanskrit Grammar and observing the methods of explanations given by teachers there. His Mahābhāșya supplies an invaluable fund of information on the ways in which the Grammar rules of Pāņini were explained in those days in the various grammar schools. This information is supplied by him in the Vārttikas which he has exhaustively given and explainedition He had a remarkable mastery over Sanskrit Language which was a spoken one at his time and it can be safely said that in respect of style, the Mahābhāșya excels all the other Bhāșyas in the different branches of learning out of which two, those of Śabaraswāmin and Śańkarācārya,are selected for comparison. It is believed by scholars that he was equally conversant with other śāstras, especially Yoga and Vaidyaka, on which he has written learned treatises. He is said to be the author of the Yogasūtras which,hence are called Pātañjala Yogasūtras, and the redactor of the Carakasamhitā. There are scholars who believe that he wrote the Mahābhāșya only, and not the other two. They base their argument mainly on the supposition that it is impossible for a scholar to have an equally unmatching mastery over three different śāstras at a time. The argument has no strength, especially in India where there are many instances of scholars possessing sound scholarship in different branches of learning. Apart from legends and statements of Cakradhara, Nāgesa and others, about his being the author of three works on three different śāstras, there is a direct reference to Patañjali's proficiency in Grammar, Yoga and Medicine in the work of King Bhoja of the eleventh century and an indirect one in the Vākyapadīya of Bhartŗhari of the seventh century A. D. There is a work on the life of Patañjali, written by a scholar of grammar of the South,named Ramabhadra which gives many stories and incidents of his life out of which it is difficult to find out the grains of true incidents from the legendary husk with which they are coveredition For details,see Patañjala Mahābhāșya D.E.Society's edition Vol. VII pages 349 to 374. See also the word महाभाष्य.
padaa word; a unit forming a part of a sentence; a unit made up of a letter or of letters, possessed of sense; confer, compare अक्षरसमुदायः पदम् । अक्षरं वा । V.Pr. VIII. 46, 47. The word originally was applied to the individual words which constituted the Vedic Samhitā; confer, compare पदप्रकृतिः संहिता Nir.I.17. Accordingly, it is defined in the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya as ' अर्थः पदम् ' (Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III. 2) as contrasted with ' वर्णानामेकप्राणयोगः संहिता ' (V.Pr.I.158). The definition ' अर्थः पदम् ' is attributed to the ancient grammarian 'Indra', who is believed to have been the first Grammarian of India. Pāņini has defined the term पद as ' सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् ' P.I.4.14. His definition is applicable to complete noun-forms and verb-forms and also to prefixes and indeclinables where a case-affix is placed and elided according to him; confer, compare अव्ययादाप्सुपः P. II. 4. 82. The noun-bases before case affixes and taddhita affix. affixes, mentioned in rules upto the end of the fifth adhyāya, which begin with a consonant excepting य् are also termed पद by Pāņini to include parts of words before the case affixes भ्याम् , भिस्, सु et cetera, and others as also before the taddhita affix. affixes मत्, वत् et cetera, and others which are given as separate padas many times in the pada-pātha of the Vedas; confer, compare स्वादिष्वसर्वनामस्थाने P. I. 4. 17. See for details the word पदपाठ. There are given four kinds of padas or words viz. नाम, अाख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात in the Nirukta and Prātiśākhya works; confer, compare also पदमर्थे प्रयुज्यते, विभक्त्यन्तं च पदम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2. 64 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 19, वर्णसमुदायः पदम् M.Bh. on I.1.21 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5, पूर्वपरयोरर्थोपलब्धौ पदम् Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.I.1.20, पदशब्देनार्थ उच्यते Kaiyata on P.I.2.42 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2; confer, compare also पद्यते गम्यते अर्थः अनेनेति पदमित्यन्वर्थसंज्ञा Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P.III. 1.92. The verb endings or affixs ति, तस् and others are also called पद. The word पद in this sense is never used alone, but with the word परस्मै or अात्मने preceding it. The term परस्मैपद stands for the nine affixes तिप्, तस्, ...मस्,while the term आत्मनेपद stands for the nine affixes त, आताम् ... महिङ्. confer, compare ल: परमैपदम्, तङानावात्मनेपदम्. It is possible to say that in the terms परस्मैपद and अात्मनेपद also, the term पद could be taken to mean a word, and it is very likely that the words परस्मैपद and अात्मनेपद were originally used in the sense of 'words referring to something meant for another' and 'referring to something meant for self' respectively. Such words, of course, referred to verbal forms, roughly corresponding to the verbs in the active voice and verbs in the passive voice. There are some modern scholars of grammar, especially linguists, who like to translate परस्मैपद as 'active voice' and आत्मनेपद as ' passive voice'. Pāņini appears, however, to have adapted the sense of the terms परस्मैपद and आत्मनेपद and taken them to mean mere affixes just as he has done in the case of the terms कृत् and तद्धित. Presumably in ancient times, words current in use were grouped into four classes by the authors of the Nirukta works, viz. (a) कृत् (words derived from roots)such as कर्ता, कारकः, भवनम् et cetera, and others, (b) तद्धित (words derived from nouns ) such as गार्ग्यः , काषायम् , et cetera, and others, (c) Parasmaipada words viz. verbs such as भवति, पचति, and (d) Ātmanepada words id est, that is verbs like एधते, वर्धते, et cetera, and othersVerbs करोति and कुरुते or हरति and हरते were looked upon as both परस्मैपद words and आत्मनेपद words. The question of simple words, as they are called by the followers of Pāņini, such as नर, तद् , गो, अश्व, and a number of similar underived words, did not occur to the authors of the Nirukta as they believed that every noun was derivable, and hence could be included in the kŗt words.
padakāraliterally one who has divided the Samhitā text of the Vedas into the Pada-text. The term is applied to ancient Vedic Scholars शाकल्य, आत्रेय, कात्यायन and others who wrote the Padapātha of the Vedic Samhitās. The term is applied possibly through misunderstanding by some scholars to the Mahābhāsyakāra who has not divided any Vedic Samhitā,but has, in fact, pointed out a few errors of the Padakāras and stated categorically that grammarians need not follow the Padapāțha, but, rather, the writers of the Padapāțha should have followed the rules of grammar. Patañjali, in fact, refers by the term पदकार to Kātyāyana, who wrote the Padapātha and the Prātiśākhya of the Vājasaneyi-Samhitā in the following statement--न लक्षणेन पदकारा अनुवर्त्याः। पदकारैर्नाम लक्षणमनुवर्त्यम्। यथालक्षणं पदं कर्तव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III.1. 109; VI. 1. 207; VIII. 2.16; confer, compare also अदीधयुरिति पदकारस्य प्रत्याख्यानपक्षे उदाहरणमुपपन्नं भवति ( परिभाषासूचन of व्याडि Pari. 42 ) where Vyādi clearly refers to the Vārtika of Kātyāyana ' दीधीवेव्योश्छन्दोविषयत्वात् ' P. I. 1.6 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). I. The misunderstanding is due to passages in the commentary of स्कन्दस्वामिन् on the Nirukta passage I. 3, उब्वटटीका on ऋक्प्रातिशाख्य XIII. 19 and others where the statements referred to as those of Patañjali are, in fact, quotations from the Prātiśākhya works and it is the writers of the Prātiśākhya works who are referred to as padakāras by Patañ jali in the Mahābhāsya.
padamañjarīthe learned commentary by Haradatta on the काशिकावृत्ति. Haradatta was a very learned grammarian of the Southern School, and the Benares School of Grammarians follow पदमञ्जरी more than the equally learned another commentary काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका or न्यास. In the Padamanjarī Haradatta is said to have given everything of importance from the Mahābhāșya; confer, compare अधीते हि महाभाष्ये व्यर्था सा पदमञ्जरी. For details see Mahābhāșya D. E. S. Ed. Vol. VII P. 390-391.
padasphoṭaexpression of the sense by the whole word without any consideration shown to its division into a base and an affix. For instance, the word रामेण means 'by Rama' irrespective of any consideration whether न is the affix or इन is the affix which could be any of the two, or even one, different from the two; confer, compare उपायाः शिक्षमाणानां वालानामपलापनाः Vākyapadīya II.240.
padārthameaning of a word, signification of a word; that which corresponds to the meaning of a word; sense of a word. Grammarians look upon both-the generic notion and the individual object as Padārtha or meaning of a word, and support their view by quoting the sūtras of Pāņini जात्याख्यायामेकस्मिन् बहुवचनमन्यतरस्याम् I. 2.58 and सरूपाणामेकशेष एकविभक्तौ I. 2.64; confer, compare किं पुनराकृतिः पदार्थ अाहोस्विद् द्रव्यम् । उभयमित्याह । कथं ज्ञायते । उभयथा ह्याचार्येण सूत्राणि प्रणीतानि । अाकृतिं पदार्थे मत्वा जात्याख्यायामित्युच्यते | द्रव्यं पदार्थे मत्वा सरूपाणामित्येकशेष अारभ्यते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in I. 1. first Āhnika. In rules of grammar the meaning of a word is generally the vocal element or the wording, as the science of grammar deals with words and their formation; confer, compare स्वं रूपं शब्दस्याशब्दसंज्ञा, P. I. 1. 68. The possession of vocal element as the sense is technically termed शब्दपदार्थकता as opposed to अर्थपदार्थकता; confer, compare सोसौ गोशब्दः स्वस्मात्पदार्थात् प्रच्युतो यासौ अर्थपदार्थकता तस्याः शब्दपदार्थकः संपद्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1.44 V. 3. The word पदार्थ means also the categories or the predicaments in connection with the different Śāstrās or lores as for instance, the 25 categories in the Sāmkhyaśāstra or 7 in the Vaiśeșika system or 16 in the NyayaŚāstra. The Vyākaranaśāstra, in this way to state, has only one category the Akhandavākyasphota or the radical meaning given by the sentence in one strok
padmanābhaa grammarian who wrote a treatise on grammar known as the Supadma Vyākaraņa. He is believed to have been an inhabitant of Bengal who lived in the fourteenth century A. D. Some say that he was a resident of Mithilā.
paraṃkāryatvaor परंकार्यत्वपक्ष the view that the subsequent संज्ञा or technical term should be preferred to the prior one, when both happen to apply simultaneously to a word. The word is frequently used in the Mahaabhaasya as referring to the reading आ काडारात् परं कार्यम् which is believed to have been an alternative reading to the reading अा कडारादेका संज्ञा;confer, compare ननु च यस्यापि परंकार्यत्वं तेनापि परग्रहणं कर्तव्यम्; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.4.1; also भवेदेकसंज्ञाधिकारे सिद्धम् | परंकार्यत्वे तु न सिद्ध्यति: M.Bh. on II. 1.20, II.2.24.
pararūpathe form of the subsequent letter (परस्य रूपम्). The word is used in grammar when the resultant of the two coalescing vowels ( एकादेश ) is the latter vowel itself, as for instance ए in प्रेजते ( प्र+एजते ); confer, compare एङि. पररूपम् P.VI.1.94.
parasparavyapekṣāmutual expectancy possessed by two words, which is called सामर्थ्र्य in grammar. Such an expectancy is necessary between the two or more words which form a compound: confer, compare परस्परव्यपेक्षां सामर्थ्र्यमेके P.II.1.1, V.4; confer, compare also इह राज्ञ: पुरुष इत्युक्ते राजा पुरुषमपेक्षते ममायमिति पुरुषोपि राजानमपेक्षते अहृमस्य इति | M.Bh. om II.1.1.
parikṛṣṭadragged to the latter: confer, compare Puspasūtra III. 114; the word परि stands for पर here.
parigrahaalso परिग्रहण. (1) acceptance, inclusion; confer, compare किं प्रयोजनम् | प्रत्ययार्थे परिग्रहार्थम् M.Bh. on P.III.26.1 ; (2) repetition of a Samhita word in the Pada recital, technically named वेष्टक also; repetition of a word with इति interposed; e. g. सुप्राव्या इति सुप्रऽ अव्या: Rg Veda II.13.9, अलला भवन्तीरित्यललाSभवन्तीः Rg. IV.18.6; confer, compare परिग्रहेत्वनार्षान्तात् तेन वैकाक्षरीक्तात् | परेषां न्यास-माचारं व्यालिस्तौ चेत्स्वरौ परौ; Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 14. confer, compare also, R.Pr.XI.32,36,42.
paribhāṣāan authoritative statement or dictum, helping (1) the correct interpretation of the rules (sūtras) of grammar, or (2) the removal of conflict between two rules which occur simultaneously in the process of the formation of words, (पदसिद्धि), or (3) the formation of correct words. Various definitions of the word परिभाषा are given by commentators, the prominent ones beingपरितो व्यापृतां भाषां परिभाषां प्रचक्षते(न्यास);or, परितो भाष्यते या सा परिभाषा प्रकीर्तिता. The word is also defined as विधौ नियामकरिणी परिभाषा ( दुर्गसिंहवृत्ति ). परिभाषा can also be briefiy defined as the convention of a standard author. Purusottamadeva applies the word परिभाषा to the maxims of standard writers, confer, compare परिभाषा हिं न पाणिनीयानि वचनानि; Puru. Pari. 119; while Haribhaskara at the end of his treatise परिभाषाभास्कर, states that Vyaadi was the first writer on Paribhaasas. The rules तस्मिन्निति निर्दिष्टे पूर्वस्य, तस्मादित्युत्तरस्य and others are in fact Paribhaasa rules laid down by Panini. For the difference between परिभाषा and अधिकार, see Mahabhasya on II.1.1. Many times the writers of Sutras lay down certain conventions for the proper interpretation of their rules, to which additions are made in course of time according to necessities that arise, by commentators. In the different systems of grammar there are different collections of Paribhasas. In Panini's system, apart from commentaries thereon, there are independent collections of Paribhasas by Vyadi, Bhojadeva, Purusottamadeva, Siradeva, Nilakantha, Haribhaskara, Nagesa and a few others. There are independent collections of Paribhasas in the Katantra, Candra, Sakatayana,Jainendra and Hemacandra systems of grammar. It is a noticeable fact that many Paribhasas are common, with their wordings quite similar or sometimes identical in the different systemanuscript. Generally the collections of Paribhasas have got scholiums or commentaries by recognised grammarians, which in their turn have sometimes other glosses or commentaries upon them. The Paribhaasendusekhara of Nagesa is an authoritative work of an outstanding merit in the system of Paninis Grammar, which is commented upon by more than twenty five scholars during the last two or three centuries. The total number of Paribhasas in the diferent systems of grammar may wellnigh exceed 500. See परिभाषासंग्रह.
paribhāṣāvṛttia general name given to an explanatory independent work on Paribhasas of the type of a gloss on a collection of Paribhasas,irrespective of the system of grammar, whether it be that of Panini, or of Katantra, or of Jainendra or of Hemacandra. The treatises of Vyadi (Panini system), Durgasimha and BhavamiSra (Katantra system), Purusottamadeva and Siradeva (Panini system), Abhyankar (Jainendra system) and others are all known by the name Paribhasavritti.
paribhāṣāsegraha'a work containing a collection of independent works on Paribhasas in the several systems of Sanskrit Grammar, compiled by M. M. K. V. Abhyankar. The collectlon consists of the following works (i) परिभाषासूचन containing 93 Paribhasas with a commentary by Vyadi, an ancient grammarian who lived before Patanjali; ( ii ) ब्याडीयपरिभाषापाठ, a bare text of 140 Paribhaasaas belonging to the school of Vyadi (iii) शाकटायनपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 98 Paribhasa aphorisms, attributed to the ancient grammarian Saka-tayana, or belonging to that school; [iv) चान्द्रपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 86 Paribhasa aphorisms given at the end of his grammar work by Candragomin; (v) कातन्त्रपरिभाषासूत्रवृत्ति a gloss on 65 Paribhas aphorisms of the Katantra school by Durgasimha; (vi) कातन्त्रपारभाषासूत्रवृत्ति a short gloss on 62 Paribhasa aphorisms of the Katantra school by Bhavamisra; (vii) कातन्त्रपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 96 Paribhasa rules belonging to the Katantra school without any author's name associated with it; (viii) कालापपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 118 Paribhasa rules belonging to the Kalapa school without any author's name associated with it; (ix) जैनेन्द्रपरिभाषावृत्ति a gloss written by M. M. K. V. Abhyankar ( the compiler of the collection), on 108 Paribhasas or maxims noticeable in the Mahavrtti of Abhayanandin on the Jainendra Vyakarana of Pujyapada Devanandin; (x) भोजदेवकृतपरि-भाषासूत्र a text of 118 Paribhasa rules given by Bhoja in the second pada of the first adhyaaya of his grammar work named Sarasvatikanthabharana; (xi) न्यायसंग्रह a bare text of 140 paribhasas(which are called by the name nyaya) given by Hema-hamsagani in his paribhasa.work named न्यायसंग्रह; (xii) लधुपरिभाषावृत्ति a gloss on 120 Paribhasas of the Panini school written by Puruso-ttamadeva; (xiii) वृहत्परिभाषावृत्ति con-taining 130 Paribhasas with a commentary by Siradeva and a very short,gloss on the commentary by Srimanasarman ( xiv ) परिभाषावृत्ति a short gloss on 140 Paribhasas of the Panini school written by Nilakantha; (xv) परिभाषाभास्कर a collection of 132 Paribhasas with a commentary by Haribhaskara Agnihotri; (xvi) bare text of Paribhasa given and explained by Nagesabhatta in his Paribhasendusekhara. The total number of Paribhasas mentioned and treated in the whole collection exceeds five hundredition
paribhāṣāsūcanaan old work on the Paribhasas in the system of Panini's Grammar, believed to have been written by Vyaadi, who lived after Kaatyayana and before Patanjali. The work is written in the old style of the MahabhaSya and consists of a short commentary on 93 Paribhasas.
parimāṇaa word used by Panini in तदस्य परिमाणम् V.1.19 and explained by Patanjali as सर्वतो मानम् .Samkhya ( number ) is also said to be a parimana. Parimana is of two kindsनियत or definite as in the case of Khaari, drona etc; and अनियत, as in the case of Gana, Samgha, PUga, Sartha, Sena et cetera, and others The term परिमाण, in connection with the utterance of letters, is used in the sense of मात्राकाल or one mora.
paryāya(l)serial order or succession as opposed to simultaniety ; the word is used in grammar in connection with a rule which, as the objector for the sake of argument, would like to hold and would apply by succession with respect to the rule in conflict, either before it or after it id est, that is alternatively; confer, compare पर्यायः प्रसज्येत often found used in the Mahabhaasya as for example on I.4.1 et cetera, and others: confer, compare also तृजादयः पर्यायेण भवन्ति M.Bh. on P. I. 4.2. Vaart. 3; ( 2 ) alternative word,. synonym; confer, compare अभिज्ञावचने लृट् । वचनग्रहणं पर्यायार्थम् । अभिजानासि स्मरसि बुध्यसे चेतयसे इति । Kaas. on P. III.2.112.
paspaśācalled also पस्पशाह्निक; name given to the first or introductory chapter ( अाह्निक ) of the Maahabhaasya of Patanjali. The word occurs first in the SiSupaalavadha of Maagha. The word is derived from पस्पश् , the frequentative base of स्पर्श to touch or to see (ancient use). Possibly it may be explained as derived from स्पश् with अप; cf . शब्दबिद्येव नो भाति राजनीतिरपस्पशा Sis.II.112. Mallinatha has understood the word पस्पश m. and explained it as introduction to a Saastra treatise; confer, compare पस्पशः शास्त्रारम्भसमर्थक उपेद्वातसंदर्भग्रन्थः । Mallinaatha on SiS. II.112.
pāṇinithe illustrious ancient grammarian of India who is wellknown by his magnum opus, the Astaka or Astaadhyaayi which has maintained its position as a unique work on Sanskrit grammar unparalleled upto the present day by any other work on grammar, not only of the Sanskrit language, but ofany other language, classical as well as spoken. His mighty intelligence grasped, studied and digested not only the niceties of accentuation and formation of Vedic words, scattered in the vast Vedic Literature of his time, but those of classical words in the classical literature and the spoken Sanskrit language of his time in all its different aspects and shades, noticeable in the various provinces and districts of the vast country. The result of his careful study of the Vedic Literature and close observation ofeminine.the classical Sanskrit, which was a spoken language in his days, was the production of the wonderful and monumental work, the Astaadhyaayi,which gives an authoritative description of the Sanskrit language, to have a complete exposition of which,several life times have to be spent,in spite of several commentaries upon it, written from time to time by several distinguished scholars. The work is a linguist's and not a language teacher's. Some Western scholars have described it as a wonderful specimen of human intelligence,or as a notable manifestation of human intelligence. Very little is known unfortunately about his native place,parentage or personal history. The account given about these in the Kathaasaritsaagara and other books is only legendary and hence, it has very little historical value. The internal evidence, supplied by his work shows that he lived in the sixth or the seventh century B. C., if not earlier, in the north western province of India of those days. Jinendrabuddhi, the author of the Kaasikavivaranapanjikaa or Nyasa, has stated that the word शलातुर् mentioned by him in his sUtra ( IV. 3.94 ) refers to his native place and the word शालातुरीय derived by him from the word शलातुर by that sUtra was, in fact his own name, based upon the name of the town which formed his native placcusative case. Paanini has shown in his work his close knowledge of, and familiarity with, the names of towns, villages, districts, rivers and mountains in and near Vaahika, the north-western Punjab of the present day, and it is very likely that he was educated at the ancient University of Taksasilaa. Apart from the authors of the Pratisaakhya works, which in a way could be styled as grammar works, there were scholars of grammar as such, who preceded him and out of whom he has mentioned ten viz., Apisali, Saakataayana, Gaargya, Saakalya, Kaasyapa, Bharadwaja, Gaalava, Caakravarmana Senaka and Sphotaayana. The grammarian Indra has not been mentioned by Paanini, although tradition says that he was the first grammarian of the Sanskrit language. It is very likely that Paanini had no grammar work of Indra before him, but at the same time it can be said that the works of some grammarians , mentioned by Panini such as Saakaatyana, Apisali, Gaargya and others had been based on the work of Indra. The mention of several ganas as also the exhaustive enumeration of all the two thousand and two hundred roots in the Dhaatupaatha can very well testify to the existence of systematic grammatical works before Paarnini of which he has made a thorough study and a careful use in the composition of his Ganapaatha and Dhaatupatha. His exhaustive grammar of a rich language like Sanskrit has not only remained superb in spite of several other grammars of the language written subsequently, but its careful study is felt as a supreme necessity by scholars of philology and linguistics of the present day for doing any real work in the vast field of linguistic research. For details see pp.151154 Vol. VII of Paatanjala Mahaabhsya, D. E. Society's Edition.
pāṇinisūtracalled also by the name अष्टक or पाणिनीय-अष्टक; name given to the SUtras of Paanini comprising eight adhyaayaas or books. The total number of SUtras as commented upon by the writers of the Kasika and the Siddhaantakaumudi is 3983. As nine sUtras out of these are described as Vaarttikas and two as Ganasutras by Patanjali, it is evident that there were 3972 SUtras in the Astaka of Paanini according to Patanjali. A verse current among Vaiyakarana schools states the number to be 3996; confer, compare त्रीणि सूत्रसहस्राणि तथा नव शतानि च । षण्णवतिश्च सूत्राणां पाणिनिः कृतवान् स्वयम् । The traditional recital by Veda Scholars who look upon the Astadhyayi as a Vedaanga, consists of 3983 Sutras which are accepted and commented upon by all later grammarians and commentators. The SUtras of Paanini, which mainly aim at the correct formation of words, discuss declension, conjugation, euphonic changes, verbal derivatives, noun derivatives and accents. For details see Vol.VII, Vyaakarana Mahaabhaasya, D. E. Society's edition pp. 152-162.
pāṇinisūtravṛttia gloss on the grammer rules of Pāņini. Many glosses were written from time to time on the Sûtras of Pāņini, out of which the most important and the oldest one is the one named Kāśikāvŗtti, written by the joint authors Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. It is believed that the Kāśikāvŗtti was based upon some old Vŗttis said to have been written by कुणि, निर्लूर, चुल्लि, श्वोभूति, वररुचि and others.Besides Kāśikā,the famous Vŗtti, and those of कुणि,निर्लूर and others which are only reported, there are other Vŗttis which are comparatively modern. Some of them have been printed, while others have remained only in manuscript form. Some of these are : the Bhāșāvŗtti by Purusottamadeva, Vyākaranasudhānidhi by Viśveśvara, Gūdhārthadīpinī by Sadāsivamiśra, Sūtravŗtti by Annambhatta, Vaiyākaraņasarvasva by Dharaņīdhara, Śabdabhūșaņa by Nārāyaņa Paņdita, Pāņinisūtravŗtti by Rāmacandrabhațța Tāre and Vyākaranadīpikā by Orambhațța. There are extracts available from a Sūtravŗtti called Bhāgavŗtti which is ascribed to Bhartŗhari, but, which is evidently written by a later writer (विमलमति according to some scholars) as there are found verses from Bhāravi and Māgha quoted in it as noticed by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiin his vŗtti on Pari.76. Glosses based upon Pāņini Sūtras, but having a topical arrangements are also available, the famous ones among these being the Praķriyākaumudī by Rāmacandra Śeșa and the Siddhāntakaumudī by Bhațțojī Dĩkșita. The मध्यमकौमुदी and the लघुकौमुदी can also be noted here although they are the abridgments of the Siddhānta Kaumudī. There are Vŗttis in other languages also, written in modern times, out of which those written by Bōhtlingk, Basu and Renou are well-known.
pādapūraṇacompletion of the fourth part or Pāda of a stanza or verse; confer, compare सोचि लोपे चेत् पादपूरणम् P. VI.1.134, also प्रसमुपोदः पादपूरणे VIII. 1.6. As many times some particles, not with any specific or required sense, were used for the completion of a Pāda, such particles were called पाद्पूरण ; confer, compare सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम निपातः पादपूरण: R.Pr.XII.7; also निपातस्त्वर्थासंभवे पादपूरणो भवति Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII.50 Uvvața.
pipīlikamadhyā,pipīlikamadhyamāname given to a stanza of त्रिष्टुप् or जगती or बृहती type consisting of three feet, the middle foot consisting of six or seven or eight syllables only; e. g. Ŗgveda X. 105, 2 and 7; IX. 110.l, VIII. 46.14; confer, compare उष्णिक् पिपीलिकामध्या हरीयस्येति दृश्यते Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVI. 25, 28, 36.
pūrvapadārthaprādhānyaimportance in sense possessed by the first member of a compound as noticed generally in the case of the avyayibhava com pound, which hence is defined as पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानोव्ययीभावः M.Bh on P.I I. I.6, II.1.20, II. 1.49.
pṛthvīdharācāryaa grammarian of the Eastern school who wrote the treatise कातन्त्रविवरण on Katantra Grammar.
paurastyavaiyākaraṇaa grammarian of the eastern school which is believed to have been started by जिनेन्द्रबुद्धि the writer of the gloss called न्यास on the Kasikavrtti. The school practically terminated with पुरुषोत्तमदेव and सीरदेव at the end of the twelfth century A.D. Such a school existed also at the time of Panini and Patanjali, a reference to which is found made in प्राचां ष्फ ताद्धतः P. IV. 1.17 and प्राचामवृद्धात्फिन् बहुलम् IV.1. 160 and प्राचामुपादेरडज्वुचौ च V.3.80 where the word is explained as प्राचामाचार्याणां by the writer of the Kasika.
pratipattiknowledge, understanding; confer, compare तस्मादनभ्युपायः शब्दानां प्रतिपत्तौ प्रतिपदप्राठः। M.Bh. on Ahn. 1 ; also confer, compare MBh. on P. I. 1. 20. Vart.5 I.1 44,46 et cetera, and others
pratipattigarīyastvadifficulty in understanding; requiring an effort to understand the sense; confer, compare योगविभागे तु प्रतियोगं भिन्नबुद्ध्युदयाद् व्यक्तं प्रतिपतिगरीयस्त्वम् Puru. Pari. 98.
pratipattigauravadifficulty in understanding; requiring a longer time in understanding the sense: confer, compare एवं हि प्रतिपत्तिगौरवंं स्यात् Sira. Pari. 50. See प्रतिपत्तिगरीयस्त्व.
pratipattilāghavafacility of understanding: confer, compare प्रतिपत्तिलाघवार्थं ज्ञाजनोर्जा इति दीर्घान्तादेशविधानम् Sira. Pari. 91.
pratiṣedhabalīyastvathe priority of consideration given to rules laying down a prohibition, for instance, the prohibition of guna or vrddhi by the rule ङ्किति च P. I. 1.5 after giving due consideration to which, the injunctions i. e the guna and vidhi rules are to be applied; confer, compare निषेधाश्च बलीयांसः Par. Sek. Pari. 112; confer, compare also. एवमप्युभयोः सावकाशयोः प्रतिषेधबलीयस्त्वात्प्रतिषेधः प्राप्नोति, M.Bh. P. on III. 1.30.
pratisaṃskaraṇaediting with improvement, with an attempt to restore the correct version or the original text in the place of the corrupt one sometimes suitable additions and improvements are also made; e. g. चरकप्रतिसंस्करण attributed to Patanjali.
pratyakṣakriyaa word in which the verbal activity is actually noticed, as for instance, verbs and krt formations; the term is used as an antonym of प्रकल्पक्रिय.
pratyudāharaṇacounter instance. In order to explain the wording of a grammatical rule clearly, it is customary to give along with the instances of the rule (where the rule has been effectively employed), a few words which would have resulted into other faulty words by the application of the particular rule in case that rule had not been stated or a word or more of it had been omitted; confer, compare न केवलानि चर्चापदानि व्याख्यानं वृद्धिः आत् ऐच् इति । किं तर्हि । उदाहरणं प्रत्युदाहरणं वाक्याध्याहारः इत्येतत् समुदितं व्याख्यानं भवति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in Ahnika 1.
prathamalit, premier, first; the word is used in connection with the personal affixes तिप् , तस्, झि ( अन्ति ) of verbal formanuscript. See the word पुरुष a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare अस्तिर्भवन्तीपरः प्रथमपुरुषः अप्रयुज्यमानोप्यस्तीति । वृक्षः प्लक्षः। Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 3.1 and 4. The word प्रथम is used in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of the first consonants of the five vargas or groups of consonants; confer, compare प्रथमैर्द्वितीयास्तृतीयैश्चतुर्थाः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 110 confer, compare प्रथमतृतीयादीनामादेशादित्वादेत्वाभावः, M.Bh. on P. VI. 4.120 Vart 3, also confer, compare Katantra I. 4.1 and Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. I. 3.35. The word is also used (in the feminine gender) in the sense of the case affixes सु ( स् ), औ, जस् ( अस् ) of the nominative case. The word is also used in the sense of the premier accent उदात्त (acute); confer, compare प्रथमभाविनः उदात्तभाविनः Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 8.
pradīpapopular name of the famous commentary on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali written by the reputed grammarian Kaiyata in the eleventh century A. D. The cornmentary is a very scholarly and critical one and really does justice to the well-known compliment given to it, viz. that the Pradipa has kept the Mahabhasya alive which otherwise would have remained unintelligible and consequently become lost. The commentary प्रदीप is based on the commentary महाभाष्यदीपिका,or प्रदीपिका written by Bhartrhari, which is available at present only in a fragmentary form. The Pradipa is to this day looked upon as the single commentary on the Mahabhasya in spite of the presence of a few other commentaries on it which are all thrown into the back-ground by it.
pradhāna(1)the principal thing as opposed to the subordinate one; something which has got an independent purpose of its own and is not meant for another; प्रधानमुपसर्जनमिति च संबन्धिशब्दावेतौ M.Bh. on P. I.2.43 V.5; confer, compare also प्रधानाप्रधानयोः प्रधाने कार्यसंप्रत्ययः Par. Sek. Pari. 97; (2) predominant of main importance; confer, compare पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानोव्ययीभावः et cetera, and others Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 1.6, 20, 49 II.2.6 etc; (3) primary as opposed to secondary; confer, compare गौणे कर्मणि दुह्यादेः प्रधाने नीहृकृष्वहाम् । confer, compare also प्रधानकर्मण्याख्येये लादीनाहुर्द्विकर्मणाम् । अप्रधाने दुहादीनाम् M.Bh.on I.4.51
prapāṭhakaa term used for a division of a work by an ancient writer, as for instance in the case of the Atharvapratisakhya.
pramādainadvertance, negligence; confer, compare प्रमादकृतमाचार्यस्य शक्यमकर्तुम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV. 2.70; confer, compare also अन्ये तु गौरादिष्वेतयेाः प्रमादपाठमाहुः Kaiy. of P. I. 1.72. Vart. 4.
prayogaratnamālāname of a recognised treatise on grammar written by पुरुषोत्तमविद्यावागीश of Bengal in the fourteenth century. The treatise explains many words which, although current in language and literature, cannot be easily formed by rules of grammar. The author has tried to form them by applying rules of grammar given in the grammatical systems of Panini and Katantra. The alphabet given in this treatise is according to the system of the Tantra Sastra which shows a scholarship of the author in that branch The grammar was studied much in Bengal and Assam.
pravādaa grammatical explanation; detailed explanation by citing the gender, number, krt affix, taddhita affix.affix and the like: confer, compare लिङ्गसंख्यातद्धितकृतरूपभेदाः प्रवादाः । पाण्यादिशब्दानां प्रवादेषु प्रथमो (original) नकारो णत्वमाप्नोति स च प्राकृतः । Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIII. 9. The word is explained as a change in the form of a word, as for instance, by the substitution of स् for विसर्ग where विसर्ग is, in fact, expected; confer, compare कबन्धं पृथु इत्येतेषां पदानां प्रवादा रूपभेदा उदये परत्रावस्थिताः दिव इत्येतस्य उपचारं जनयन्ति । यथा दिवस्कबन्धम् , दिवस्पृथुः Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 22; confer, compare also प्रवादाः षडितः परे, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IX. 18. In the Nirukta, the word is used in the sense of 'distinct mention'; confer, compare एवमन्यासामपि देवतानामादित्यप्रवादाः स्तुतयो भवन्ति ( deities are mentioned under the name of Aditya) Nir II.13; cf also वैश्वानरीयाः प्रवादाः Nir, VII. 23.
prāgdeśadistricts of the east especially districts to the east of Ayodhya and Pataliputra, such as Magadha, Vanga and others; nothing can definitely be said as to which districts were called Eastern by Panini and his followers Katyayana and Patanjali. A Varttika given in the Kasika but not traceable in the Mahabhasya defines Pragdesa as districts situated to the east of शरावती (probably the modern river Ravi or a river near that river ): confer, compare प्रागुदञ्चौ विभजते हंसः क्षीरोदके यथा । विदुषां शब्दसिद्ध्यर्थे सा नः पातु शरावती ॥ Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on एङ् प्राचां देशे P. I. 1.75. There is a reading सरस्वती in some manuscript copies and सरस्वती is a wellknown river in the Punjab near Kuruksetra, which disappears in the sandy desert to the south: a reading इरावती is also found and इरावती may stand for the river Ravi. शरावती in Burma is simply out of consideration. For details see Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. pp. 202-204 and 141-142 D. E. Society's Edition.
prāṇapaṇāa gloss on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali, written by the famous easterm grammarian Purusottamadeva of the 12th century A. D., of which only a fragment of a few pages is available. As the legend goes, the name प्राणपणा was given to the gloss as it was accompanied by an oath on the part of the author that his life was at stake if he did even the slightest injustice to the author of the Mahabhasya.
prātipadikaliterallyavailable in every word. The term प्रातिपादिक can be explained as प्रतिपदं गृह्णाति तत् प्रातिपदिकम् cf P.IV. 4. 39. The term प्रातिपदिक, although mentioned in the Brahmana works, is not found in the Pratisakhya works probably because those works were concerned with formed words which had been actually in use. The regular division of a word into the base ( प्रकृति ) and the affix ( प्रत्यय ) is available, first in the grammar of Panini, who has given two kinds of bases, the noun-base and the verb-base. The noun-base is named Pratipadika by him while the verb-base is named Dhatu. The definition of Pratipadika is given by him as a word which is possessed of sense, but which is neither a root nor a suffix; confer, compare अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम् . P.I. 2.45. Although his definition includes, the krdanta words,the taddhitanta words and the compound words, still, Panini has mentioned them separately in the rule कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च P. I. 2.45 to distinguish them as secondary noun-bases as compared with the primary noun-bases which are mentioned in the rule अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम्, Thus,Panini implies four kinds of Pratipadikas मूलभूत, कृदन्त, तद्धितान्त and समास, The Varttikakara appears to have given nine kinds-गुणवचन, सर्वनाम, अव्यय, तद्धितान्त, कृदन्त, समास, जाति, संख्या and संज्ञा. See Varttikas 39 to 44 on P. I. 4. 1. Later on, Bhojaraja in his SringaraPrakasa has quoted the definition अर्थवदधातु given by Panini, and has given six subdivisions.: confer, compare नामाव्ययानुकरणकृत्तद्धितसमासाः प्रातिपदिकानि Sr. Prak. I. page 6. For the sense conveyed by a Pratipadika or nounbase, see प्रातिपदिकार्थ.
prātipadikārthadenoted sense of a Pratipadika or a noun-base. Standard grammarians state that the denotation of a pratipadika is five-fold viz. स्वार्थ, द्रव्य, लिङ्ग, संख्या and कारक. The word स्वार्थ refers to the causal factor of denotation or प्रवृत्तिनिमित्त which is of four kinds जाति, गुण, क्रिया and संज्ञा as noticed respectively in the words गौः, शुक्लः, चलः and डित्ः. The word द्रव्य refers to the individual object which sometimes is directly denoted as in अश्वमानय, while on some occasions it is indirectly denoted through the genus or the general notion as in ब्राह्मणः पूज्य:, लिङ्ग the gender, संख्या the number and कारक the case-relation are the denotations of the case-terminations, but sometimes as they are conveyed in the absence of a case-affix as in the words पञ्च, दश, and others, they are stated as the denoted senses of the Pratipadika, while the case-affixes are said to indicate them; confer, compare वाचिका द्योतिका वा स्युः शब्दादीनां विभक्तयः Vakyapadiya.
prātihataname given to the circumflex vowel, standing at the beginning of a word and following the final vowel of the previous word which is acute ( उदात्त ); confer, compare अपि चेन्नानापदस्थमुदात्तमथ चेत्सांहितेन स्वर्यते स प्रतिहतः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.xx. 3.
phiṭsūtraa small work on accents attributed to Santanava,an ancient Vedic scholar who lived before Patanjali if not before Panini, as the latter has not referred to him. There is an anonymous commentary upon it.
baor बकार the letter ब्, the vowel अ as also the word कार being added for facility of utterance; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.17.21, The letter ब् is sometimes used for व् especially when it stands at the beginning of a word, for which scholars use the expression वबयेारभेद:
bādhakatvathe same as बाध ; sublation; setting aside; this sublation is described to be of two types(1) complete sublation when the rule set aside, is for ever set aside and cannot, by the maxim called तक्रकौण्डिन्यन्याय, be applied again; confer, compare दधि ब्राह्मणेभ्यो दीयतां तक्रं कौण्डिन्यायेति सत्यपि संभवे दधिदानस्य तक्रदानं निवर्तकं भवति । confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.47; VI. 1.2. VI. 2.1. et cetera, and others; ( 2 ) temporary sublation when the rule set aside, can be applied, if possible after the special rule has been applied; confer, compare सर्वथा अनवकाशत्वादेव बाधकत्वे स्वस्य (अनवकाशशास्त्रस्य) पूर्वप्रवृत्तिरित्येव बाधः । तत्र बाधके प्रवृत्ते यद्युत्सर्गप्राप्तिर्भवति तदा भवत्येव यथा तत्रैव याडादयः Par.Sek.on Pari.57, The sublation or बाधकत्व is not only in the case of सामान्यविशेषभाव and अनवकाशत्व as given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., but a rule or operation which is पर (cited later), or नित्य, or अन्तरङ्ग sets aside the rule or operation which is पूर्व,or अनित्य,or बहिरङ्ग respectively. This बाध्यबाधकभाव occupies a very important position in respect of the application of grammar rules for arriving at the correct forms (इष्टरूपसिद्धि) and grammarians have laid down a number of Paribhasas in the field of बाध्यबाधकभाव.
bāhulakathe application of a grammatical rule as a necessity to arrive at some forms in literature especially in the Vedic Literature as also in the works of standard writers, which cannot be explained easily by the regular application of the stated rules; confer, compare सुप्तिङुपग्रहलिदनराणां कालहलच्स्वरकर्तृयङां च । व्यत्ययमिच्छति शास्त्रकृदेषां सोपि च सिध्यति बाहुलकेन M.Bh. on P. III. 1.85; also confer, compare बाहुलकं प्रकृतेस्तनुदृष्टेः प्रायसमुच्चयनादपि तेषाम् । कार्यसशेषविधेश्च तदुक्तं नैगमरूढिभवं हि सुसाधु M.Bh. on P. III.3.1. In many sutras, Panini has put the word बहुलम् to arrive at such forms; e.g see P.II.1.32,57; II.3.62. II.4.39,73,76,84 et cetera, and others
buddhinotion, mental understanding; mental inclination; confer, compare बुद्धि: संप्रत्यय इत्यनर्थान्तरम् | Or अस्तेर्भूर्भवतीत्यस्तिबुद्ध्यां भवतिबुद्धिं प्रतिपद्यते M. Bh on P. I.1.56 Vart. 14; (2) mental inclusion; confer, compare यां यां विभक्तिं आश्रयितुं बुद्धिरुपजायते सा साश्रयितव्या M.Bh. on P. I. 1. 57: confer, compare अथ बुद्धिः अविशेषात्स्मपुरा हेतू, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.2.118 Vart. 4.
buddhikarmanactivity of the mind of the type of understanding as contrasted with the activity of the sense organs; confer, compare इन्द्रियकर्म समासादनं बुद्धिकर्म व्यवसायः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.III. 3. 133 Vart. 8.
bhakti(1)name given to two of the five divisions of a Saman which are प्रस्तावभक्ति, उद्गीथ, प्रतिहार, उपद्रव and निधानभाक्ति; (2) the vowel portion surrounding, or placed after, the consonant र् or ल् which (consonant) is believed to be present in the vowel ऋ or ऌ respectively forming its important portion, but never separately noticed in it. The vowels ऋ and ऌ are made up of one matra each. It is contended by the grammarians that the consonants र् and ल् forming respectively the portion of ऋ and ऌ, make up halfa-matra, while the remaining half is made up of the भाक्ति of the vowel surrounding the consonant or situated after the consonant. The word which is generally used for this 'bhakti is 'ajbhakti' instead of which the word स्वरभक्ति is found in the Pratisakhya works; confer, compare यत्तद्रेफात्परं भक्तेस्तेन व्यवहितत्वान्न प्राप्नेति | ...... यच्चात्र रेफात्परं भुक्तेर्न तत् क्वचिदपि व्यपवृक्तं दृश्यते | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 4.1 Vart 2; confer, compare स्वरभक्तिः पूर्वभागक्षराङ्गं Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 17; also confer, compare रेफात्स्वरोपहिताद् व्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णी स्वरभक्तिरुत्तरा ) Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 13.
bhakṣyaniyamarestriction regarding edibles of a particular kindeclinable The word is quoted to illustrate the नियमविधि or restrictive rule in grammar. Although the restriction in the instance पञ्च पञ्चनखा भक्ष्याः is of the kind of परिसंख्या and called परिसंख्या, and not नियम, by the Mimamsakas, the grammarians call it a niyamavidhi. There is no परिसंख्याविधि according to grammarians; they cite only two kinds of vidhi viz. simple vidhi or apurva vidhi and niyamavidhi.
bhartṛharia very distinguished Grammarian who lived in the seventh century A. D. He was a senior contemporary of the authors of the Kasika, who have mentioned his famous work viz. The Vakyapadiya in the Kasika. confer, compare शब्दार्थसंबन्धोयं प्रकरणम् | वाक्यपदीयम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.88. His Vyakarana work "the Vakyapadiya" has occupied a very prominent position in Grammatical Literature. The work is divided into three sections known by the name 'Kanda' and it has discussed so thoroughly the problem of the relation of word to its sense that subsequent grammarians have looked upon his view as an authority. The work is well-known for expounding also the Philosophy of Grammar. His another work " the Mahabhasya-Dipika " is a scholarly commentary on Patanjali's Mahabhasya. The Commentary is not published as yet, and its solitary manuscript is very carelessly written. Nothing is known about the birth-place or nationality of Bhartrhari. It is also doubtful whether he was the same person as king Bhartrhari who wrote the 'Satakatraya'.
bhāvasenaa grammarian of the Kātantra school who wrote the works Kātantrarūpamālā and Kaumāra Vyākaraņa.
bhāṣāvṛttia short gloss on the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini in the l2th century by Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva, a reputed scholar belonging to the Eastern school of grammarians which flourished in Bengal and Behar in the 10th, 11th and 12th centuries, The gloss is very useful for beginners and it has given a clear explanation of the different sūtras without going into difficult niceties and discussions. The treatise does not comment upon Vedic portions or rules referring to Vedic Language because, as the legend goes, king Lakṣmaṇa Sena, for whom the gloss was written, was not qualified to understand Vedic Language; confer, compare वैदिकभाषानर्हत्वात् Com. on Bhāṣāvṛtti by Sṛṣṭidhara. There is a popular evaluation of the Bhāṣāvṛtti given by the author himself in the stanza "काशिकाभागवृत्त्योश्चेत्सिद्धान्तं बोद्धुमस्ति धीः ! तदा विचिन्त्यतां भ्रातर्भाषावृत्तिरियं मम " at the end of his treatise; for details see पुरुषोत्तमदेव.
bhāṣyaa learned commentary on an original work, of recognised merit and scholarship, for which people have got a sense of sanctity in their mind; generally every Sūtra work of a branch of technical learning (or Śāstra) in Sanskrit has got a Bhāṣya written on it by a scholar of recognised merit. Out of the various Bhāṣya works of the kind given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., the Bhāṣya on the Vyākaraṇa sūtras of Pāṇini is called the Mahābhāṣya, on the nature of which possibly the following definition is based "सूत्रार्थो वर्ण्यते यत्र पदैः सूत्रानुकारिभिः| स्वपदानि च वर्ण्यन्ते भाष्यं भाष्यविदो विदुः ।" In books on Sanskrit Grammar the word भाष्य is used always for the Mahābhāṣya. The word भाष्य is sometimes used in the Mahābhāṣya of Patanjali (confer, compare उक्तो भावभेदो भाष्ये III.3.19, IV.4.67) where the word may refer to a work like लघुभाष्य which Patañjali may have written, or may have got available to him as written by somebody else, before he wrote the Mahābhāṣya.
bhāskaraśāstrīsurnamed Abhyankar (1785-1870) a great grammarian in the line of the pupils of Nāgeśa who was educated at Poona and lived at Sātārā. He taught many pupils, a large number of whom helped the spread of Vyākaraṇa studies even in distant places of the country, such as Vārāṇasi and others. For details see Vyākaraṇa The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona. pp. 27-29, D. E. Society's Edition.
bhūvādilit headed by भू , or headed by भू and वा as some scholars like to explain; the term means roots; in general, which have भू as the first root in Pāṇini's list of roots; confer, compare भूवादयो धातव: P. I. 3.1; The word भूवादि denoting roots stands in contrast with the word भ्वादि which stands for the roots of the first conjugation. भूवादीनां वकारोयं मङ्गलार्थः प्रयुज्यते | भुवो वार्थं वदन्तीति भ्वर्था वा वादयः स्मृता: Kāś. on P. I. 3.1.
bhrājastray or spurious verses or stanzas whose authorship cannot be traced, but which are commonly quoted by scholars; confer, compare भ्राजा नाम श्लेाका: M.Bh. on I.1 Āhnika 1; the word भ्राज is explained as 'composed by Kātyāyana' by Nāgeśabhaṭṭa in his Uddyota.
matuptaddhita affix. affix मत् changed in some cases to वत् (cf मादुपधायाश्च मतोर्वोऽयवादिभ्यः P. VIII. 2.9), applied to any noun or substantive in the sense of 'who possesses that,' or 'which contains it,' or in the sense of possession as popularly expressedition The affix is called possessive affix also, and is very commonly found in use; e. g. गोमान्, वृक्षवान् , यवमान् , et cetera, and others confer, compare तदस्यास्त्यस्मिन्निति मतुप् P. V. 2.94. The very general sense of 'possession' is limited to certain kinds of possession by the Vārttikakāra in the following stanza; भूमनिन्दाप्रशंसासु नित्ययोगेतिशायने | संसर्गेऽस्तिविवक्षायां भवन्ति मतुबादय: confer, compare Kāś. on P. V. 2.94. There are other taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in the same sense as मतुप्, such as the affixes लच् (V. 2.96-98), इलच् (99, 100, 105, 117), श and न (100), ण (101), विनि (102, 121, 122), इनि (102, 115, 116, 128, 129-137), अण् (103, 104), उरच् (106), र (107), म (108), व ( 109, 110), ईरन् and ईरच् (111), वलच् (112, 113), ठन् (115, 116), ठञ् (118, 119), यप् (120), युस् (123, 138, 140), ग्मिनि (124), आलच् and आटच् (125), अच् (127), and ब, भ, यु, ति, तु, त and यस् each one applied to specifically stated words. मतुप् is also specially prescribed after the words headed by रस (confer, compare रसादिभ्यश्च P. V. 2.95) in supersession of some of the other affixes mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. which would take place in such cases, if मतुप् were not prescribed by the rule रसादिभ्यश्च. The portion of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. prescribing the possessive affixes is named मतुबधिकार (P. V. 2.92 to 140).
madhyamapadalopaliterally the dropping of the middle word or member ( of a compound generally) as for instance in शाकपार्थिक for शाकप्रियपार्थिव; the word मध्यमपदलोप is also used in the sense of a compound. The compounds which have the middle word dropped are enumerated by the Vārttikakāra under the Vārttika शाकपार्थिवादीनां मध्यमपदलेापश्च Bh. Vṛ. II.1.60 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).; cf also Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.6.30.
manoramā(1)the popular name given to the commentary प्रौढमनेारमा on the Siddhāntakaumudī of भट्टोजीदीक्षित by the author himself the commentary is a scholarly one and very extensive; and its first portion only upto the end of Kāraka is generally read in the Sanskrit Pāṭhaśālās;(2) name of a commentary on the Madhyasiddhāntakaumudī by Rāmasarman; (3) name given to a treatise discussing roots given in the Kātantra Grammar written by रमानाथशर्मा in the sixteenth century. The work is called कातन्त्रधातुवृत्ति also.
mahādevaa grammarian of the Kātantra school who has written a gloss on the कातन्त्रवृत्ति of दुर्गसिंह.
mahābhāṣyaliterally the great commentary. The word is uniformly used by commentators and classical Sanskrit writers for the reputed commentary on Pāṇini's Sūtras and the Vārttikas thereon by Patañjali in the 2nd century B. C. The commentary is very scholarly yet very simple in style, and exhaustive although omitting a number of Pāṇini's rules. It is the first and oldest existing commentary on the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini, and, in spite of some other commentaries and glosses and other compendia, written later on to explain the Sutras of Panini, it has remained supremely authoritative and furnishes the last and final word in all places of doubt: confer, compare the remarks इति भाष्ये स्थितम्, इत्युक्तं भाष्ये, इत्युक्तमाकरे et cetera, and others scattered here and there in several Vyaakarana treatises forming in fact, the patent words used by commentators when they finish any chain of arguments. Besides commenting on the Sutras of Paanini, Patanjali, the author, has raised many other grammatical issues and after discussing them fully and thoroughly, given his conclusions which have become the final dicta in those matters. The work, in short, has become an encyclopedic one and hence aptly called खनि or अकर. The work is spread over such a wide field of grammatical studies that not a single grammatical issue appears to have been left out. The author appears to have made a close study of the method and explanations of the SUtras of Paanini given at various academies all over the country and incorporated the gist of those studies given in the form of Varttikas at the various places, in his great work He has thoroughly scrutinized and commented upon the Vaarttikas many of which he has approved, some of which he has rejected, and a few of which he has supplementedition Besides the Vaarttikas which are referred to a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., he has quoted stanzas which verily sum up the arguments in explanation of the difficult sUtras, composed by his predecessors. There is a good reason to believe that there were small glosses or commentaries on the SUtras of Paanini, written by learned teachers at the various academies, and the Vaarttikas formed in a way, a short pithy summary of those glosses or Vrttis. . The explanation of the word वृत्तौ साधु वार्तिकम् given by Kaiyata may be quoted in support of this point. Kaiyata has at one place even stated that the argument of the Bhaasyakaara is in consonance with that of Kuni, his predecessor. The work is divided into eighty five sections which are given the name of lesson or आह्लिक by the author, probably because they form the subject matter of one day's study each, if the student has already made a thorough study of the subject and is very sharp in intelligence. confer, compare अह्ला निर्वृत्तम् आह्लिकम्, (the explanation given by the commentatiors).Many commentary works were written on this magnum opus of Patanjali during the long period of twenty centuries upto this time under the names टीका, टिप्पणी, दीपिका, प्रकाशिका, व्याख्या, रत्नावली, स्पूर्ति, वृत्ति, प्रदीप, व्याख्यानं and the like, but only one of them the 'Pradipa' of कैयटीपाध्याय, is found complete. The learned commentary by Bhartrhari, written a few centuries before the Pradipa, is available only in a fragment and that too, in a manuscript form copied down from the original one from time to time by the scribes very carelessly. Two other commentaries which are comparatively modern, written by Naarayanasesa and Nilakantha are available but they are also incomplete and in a manuscript form. Possibly Kaiyatabhatta's Pradipa threw into the background the commentaries of his predecessors and no grammarian after Kaiyata dared write a commentary superior to Kaiyata's Pradipa or, if he began, he had to abandon his work in the middle. The commentary of Kaiyata is such a scholarly one and so written to the point that later commentators have almost identified the original Bhasya with the commentary Pradipa and many a time expressed the two words Bhasya and Kaiyata in the same breath as भाष्यकैयटयोः ( एतदुक्तम् or स्पष्टमेतत् ).
mahābhāṣyadīpikāa very learned old commentary on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali written by the reputed grammarian Bhartrhari or Hari in the seventh century A. D. The commentary has got only one manuscript preserved in Germany available at present, of which photostat copies or ordinary copies are found here and there. The first page of the manuscript is missing and it is incomplete also, the commentary not going beyond the first seven Aahnikas. For details see page 383 Vol. VII Vyaakarana Mahabhasya D. E. Society's edition.
mahābhāṣyapradīpaa very scholarly commentary on Patanjali's MahabhaSya written by Kaiyatabhatta in the eleventh century, The commentary has so nicely explained every difficult and obscure point in the Mahabhasya, and has so thoroughly explained each sentence that the remark of later grammarians that the torch of the Mahabhasya has been kept burning by the Pradipa appears quite apt and justifiedition Kaiyata's commentary has thrown much additional light on the original arguments and statements in the Mahabhasya. There is a learned commentary on the Pradipa written by Nagesabhatta which is named vivarana by the author but which is well known by the name 'Uddyota' among students and teachers of Vyakarana. For details see pp. 389, 390 Vol VII, Patanjala Mahabhasya, D. E. Society's Edition.
mācākīyaan ancient writer of a Pratisakhya work, who is quoted in the Taittiriya Pratisakhya as one, holding the view that य and व् preceded by अ and followed by उ and ओ respectively, are dropped provided they stand at the beginning of a Pada ( word ). माचाकीय, who belonged to the Yajurveda school, is said to have held this view which is generally held by the followers of the Rgveda: confer, compare उकारौकारपरौ लुप्यते माचाकी यस्य(Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.X.29) on which the commentator adds वह्वृचानामयं पक्षः.
mātrā(1)measure, quantity ; cf भवति हि तत्र या च यावती च अर्थमात्रा Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.2.45 and II.1.1 ; (2) mora, prosodial unit of one instant id est, that is the length of time required to pronounce a short vowel: confer, compare भूयसी मात्रा इवर्णोवर्णयोः, अल्पीयसी अवर्णस्य, M.Bh. on I.1.48 Vart. 4: confer, compare मात्रा ह्रस्वस्ता वदवग्रहान्तरं, द्वे दीर्धः,तिस्रः प्लुत उच्यते स्वरः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)I.16: cf also Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.34, T.Pr.I.37, V.Pr.I.59, R.T.28 also cf अर्धमात्रालाघवेन पुत्रोत्सवं मन्यन्ते वैयाकरणाः Par. Sek. Pari. 132. The instant is taken to be equal to the throbbing of the eye, or a flash of lightning, or a note of a wood-cock.
mādhurīrvṛtia gloss not composed by, but simply explained by an inhabitant of Mathuraa or Madhuraa Such a gloss is referred to in the Mahaabhaasya on P.IV.3.101 Vaart.3, which possibly might be referring to an existing gloss on the SUtras of Paanini, which was being explained at Mathura, at the time of Patanjali. The term मधुरा was used for मथुरा in ancient times and the word माथुरी वृत्ति is also used for माधुरी वृति.
mukhyamain, , principal, primary substantive as contrasted with a gualifying substantive;confer, compareगौणमुख्ययोमुख्ये कार्यसंप्रत्यय: Par. Sek. Pari. 15.
mugdhabodhaliterally instructions to the ignorant: a treatise on grammar similar to the Astadhyayi of Panini but much shorter, written by Bopadeva or Vopadeva an inhabitant of the greater Maharastra in the Vardha district, in the thirteenth century. After the fall of the Hindu rulers in Bengal, treatises like भाषावृत्ति and others written by eastern grammarians fell into the back-ground and their place was taken up by easier treatises written by Bopadeva and others.Many commentaries were written upon the Mugdhabodha, of which the Vidyanivsa is much known to grammarians
metreyarakṣitaa recognised scholar of Paninis' grammar who belonged to the Eastern part of India and fourished in the beginning of the twelfth century. As it appears from the name Maitreya Raksita he appears to have been a Buddhist grammarian. Subsequent writers in their works refer to him by the name Raksita alone, as also by the name Maitreya, but very rarely by the name Maitreya Raksita.He wrote many works on grammar of which the 'tantrapradipa'a learned commentary on Jinendrabuddhi's Nyasa on Kasika was a reputed one, which, although available in a fragmentary manuscript form today, has been profusely quoted by prominent grammarians after him.
mokṣeśvaraa grammarian of the fourteenth century who has written a commentary on the Katantra Vrtti of Durgasimha. He has written a commentary on the Akhyatavrtti of the Katantra school as also a short treatise dealing with the krt affixes called Krdvrtti.
yathānyāsaṃas it is actually put in the rule or a treatise by the author. The phrase is often used in the Mahaabhaasya when after a long discussion, involving further and further difficulties, the author reverts to the original stand and defends the writing of the sUtra as it stands. सिध्यत्येवमपाणिनीयं तु भवति or सूत्रं भिद्यते । तर्हि यथान्यासमेवास्तु is the usual expression found in the Mahaabhaasya; cf, M.Bh. I.1. Aahnika 1, I.1.1, 9, 20, 62, 65 et cetera, and others
yama short term (प्रतयाहार) for the consonants which begin with य् (in हयवरट्) and end (in ञमङ्णनम्)before the mute म् i.e all semivowels, and fifth constants of the of the five classes; c.feminine.हलो यमां यमि लोप:Paan VIII.4.64
yara short term ( प्रत्याहृार ) for any consonant except ह् standing at the end of a word is optionally changed to the nasal consonant of its class if followed by a nasal letter; confer, compare यरोनुनासिकेनुनासिकेा वा P. VIII.4.45: and (2) is doubled if preceded by र् or ह् as also if preceded by a vowel but not followed by a vowel; exempli gratia, for example अर्क्कः, दद्धयत्र: confer, compare अन्वॊ रहाभ्यां द्वे; अनचिच P. VIII.4.46,47.
yājakādeia class of words headed by the words याजक, पूजक, परिचारक and others with which a word in the genitive case is compounded, in spite of the prohibition of compounds with such words, laid down by the rule कर्तरि च P. II. 2.16; exempli gratia, for exampleब्राह्मणयाजकः. ब्राह्मणपूजक: et cetera, and others: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II.2.9. These words, याजक and others standing as the second members of compounds have their last vowel accented acute;confer, compareP.VI . 2.151.
yugapatprasaṅgasimultaneous possibility of the application of two rules or operations, when in grammar no option re : their application is admissible as it is admissible according to Mimamsa rules re : two operations enjoined by Vedic behests. In Grammar, only one of such rules applies, the priority of application being based upon the criteria of परत्व, नित्यत्व, अन्तरङ्गत्व and अपवादत्व: confer, compare शब्दपरविप्रतिषेधो नाम भवति यत्रोभयोर्युगप्रसङ्ग: | M.Bh. on VI. 1.158 Vart, 12.
yugapadadhikaraṇavivakṣādesire to express two or more senses simultaneously (by one word) ; confer, compare सर्वाणि द्वन्द्व बह्वर्थानि। युगपदधिकरणविवक्षायां द्वन्द्वो भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II.4.62. See युगपदधिकरणवचनता.
yaugapadyasimultaneity of occurrence; simultaneous possibility of the application of two rules which evidently cannot apply simultaneously, but scope has to be given to one of the two, the priority being decided on the criteria of परत्व, नित्यत्व, अन्तरङ्गत्व and अपवादत्व;confer, compare न चास्ति यौगपदद्येन संभव: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.57; cf also M.Bh. on I. 4.1 , I. 4.2, II. 1.3 et cetera, and others
r(1)second letter of the यण् class ( semi-vowels ) which has got the properties नादभागित्व, घोषवत्त्व,' संवृतत्व and अल्पप्राणता i. e. it is a sonant, inaspirate consonant. Regarding its स्थान or place of production, there is a difference of opinion : generally the consonant र् is looked upon as a cerebral or lingual letter (मूर्धन्य); cf ऋटुरषाणां मूर्धा, S.K.also Pāṇini. Siksa; but it is called by some as दन्त्य or दन्तमूलीय: cf रेफस्तु दस्त्ये दन्तमूले वा RT. 8, by others as दन्तमूलीय and and by still others as वर्स्त्य gingival. In the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya it is described as दन्तमूलीय: cf रो दन्तमूल I. 68, while in the Taittiriya Pratisakhya it is said to be produced by the touch of the middle part of the tip of the tongue just a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the root of the teeth;confer, compare रेफे जिह्वाग्रमध्येन प्रत्यग्दन्तमूलेभ्यः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 41; (2) substitute र् (रेफ ) for the final letter of the word अहन्, as also for the final of अम्रस्, ऊधस्, अवस् and भुवस् optionally with रु, which ( रु) is dropped before vowels, and changed to ओ before अ and soft consonants, while it is changed into visarga before hard consonants and surds.exempli gratia, for example अम्नरेव, अम्र एवः ऊधरेव, ऊधएव: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII, 2-70: (3) the consonants र् (technically) called र् in Panini's grammar ) which is substituted for the consonant स् and for the consonant न् of the word अहन् when the consonant स् or न् stands at the end of a word. This substitute रु, unlike the substitute र् is liable to be changed into visarga, or the consonant य्, or the vowel उ by P. VIII.3.15, 17, VI.1.113, 114.
ramānāthaśarmaa grammarian of the Katantra school who lived in the fifteenth century and wrote a commentary named Manorama on the Katantradhatuvrtti and Sabdasadhyaprayoga.
rāmainhabitant of Mithila who wrote a commentary by name विद्वत्प्रबोधिनी on the Sarasvata Prakriya.
rāmadāsa(चक्रवर्ती )a follower of the Katantra school of grammar who wrote (l) चन्द्रिका, a commentary on Katantraparisista and ( 2 ) कातन्त्रव्याख्यासार
rāmanātha( चक्रवर्तीं )who wrote short glosses on the Katantra and the Kalpa Vyakaranas.
rāmabhadra dīkṣitason of यज्ञराम दीक्षित, a grammarian of Tanjore of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary on the Paribhasavrtti of Siradeva named परिभाषावृत्तिव्याख्या. He has also written the ' life of Patanjali' ( पतञ्जलिचरित ) and many miscellaneous works, such as उणादिमणिदीपिका and others.
rāmānanda grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha. He was possibly the same as Ramarama (see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) and Ramānandatirtha who wrote the Katantrasamgraha, although different from the well-known रामानन्दतर्थि of the sixteenth century who was a sanyasin and who wrote many philosophical and religious booklets.
lokavijñānause or understanding of a word current among the people; confer, compare अन्तरेणैव वचनं लोकविज्ञानात्सिद्धमेतत् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.2I Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5.
lopadisappearance of a word or part of a word enjoined in grammar for arriving at the required forms of a word; confer, compare अदर्शनं लोपः P. I.1.52: confer, compare अदर्शनमश्रवणमनुच्चारणमनुपलब्धिरभावो वर्णविनाश इत्यनर्थान्तरम् । एतैः शब्दैर्योर्थोभिधीयते तस्य लोप इतीयं संज्ञा भवति Kāś. on P.I.1. 52. This disappearance in the case of an affix is tantamount to its notional presence or imaginary presence, as operations caused by it do take place although the word element has disappeared; confer, compare प्रत्ययलोपे प्रत्ययलक्षणम् । प्रत्यये लुप्तेपि तद्धेतुकं कार्ये भवति Kāś. on P. I.1.62.
v(1)fourth letter of the class of consonants headed by य्, which are looked upon as semi-vowels; व् is a dental, soft, non-aspirate consonant pronounced as ब् in some provinces and written also sometimes like ब्, especially when it stands at the beginning of a word; (2) substitute for उ which is followed by a vowel excepting उ; e. g, मधु+अरि: = मध्वरि:; confer, compare इको यणचि P. VI. I. 77; (3) the consonant व्, which is sometimes uttered with very little effort when it is at the end of a word and followed by a vowel or a semivowel, or a fifth, fourth or third consonant or the consonant ह्. In such cases it is called लघूच्चारण; confer, compare यस्योच्चारणे जिह्वाग्रोपाग्रमध्यमूलानां शैथिल्यं जायते स लघूच्चारण: S. K. on P.VIII.3. 18;(4) solitary remnant of the affixes क्विप्,क्विन्, ण्वि and the like, when the other letters which are mute are dropped and the affix क्वप् or the like becomes a zero affix. This व् also is finally dropped; confer, compare वेरपृक्तस्य P. VI.1.67.
vararuci(1)a reputed ancient grammarian who is identified with Katyayana, the prominent author of the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini. Both the names वररुचि and कात्यायन are mentioned in commentary works in connection with the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and it is very likely that Vararuci was the individual name of the scholar, and Katyayana his family name. The words कात्य and कात्यायन are found used in Slokavarttikas in the Mahabhasya on P.III.2.3 and III.2.118 where references made are actually found in the prose Varttikas (see कविधेो सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P.III. 2. 3 Vart and स्मपुरा भूतमात्रे न स्मपुराद्यतने P.III.2.118 Vart. 1)indicating that the Slokavarttikakara believed that the Varttikas were composed by Katyayana. There is no reference at all in the Mahabhasya to Vararuci as a writer of the Varttikas; there is only one reference which shows that there was a scholar by name Vararuci known to Patanjali, but he was a poet; confer, compare वाररुचं काव्यं in the sense of 'composed' ( कृत and not प्रोक्त ) by वररुचि M.Bh. on P. IV. 2.4. ( 2 ) वररुचि is also mentioned as the author of the Prakrta Grammar known by the name प्राकृतप्रकाश or प्राकृतमञ्जरी, This वररुचि, who also was कात्यायन by Gotra name, was a grammarian later than Patanjali, who has been associated with Sarvvarman, (the author of the first three Adhyayas of the Katantra Sutras), as the author of the fourth Adhyaya. Patanjali does not associate वररुचि with Kityayana at alI. His mention of वररुचि as a writer of a Kavya is a sufficient testimony for that. Hence, it appears probable that Katyayana, to whom the authorship of the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya and many other works allied with Veda has been attributed, was not associated with Vararuci by Patanjali, and it is only the later writers who identified the grammarian Vararuci,who composed the fourth Adhyaya of the Katantra Grammar and wrote a Prakrit Grammar and some other grammar' works, with the ancient revered Katyayana, the author of Varttikas, the Vijasaneyi Pratisakhya and the Puspasutra; (3) There was a comparatively modern grammariannamed वररुचि who wrote a small treatise on genders of words consisting of about 125 stanzas with a commentary named Lingavrtti, possibly written by the author himselfeminine. (4) There was also another modern grammarian by name वररुचि who wrote a work on syntax named प्रयोगमुखमण्डन discuss^ ing the four topics कारक, समास, तद्धित and कृदन्त.
vargyādia class of words headed by the word वर्ग्य which have their initial vowel accented acute when they stand as second members of a tatpurusa compound other than the karmadharaya type of it; e. g. वासुदेववर्ग्य:, अर्जुनपक्ष्यः; cf Kas: on P, VI. 2,131. '
varṇārthavattvathe theory or view that individual letters are severally possessed of different senses. For instance, the difference in the meanings of the words कूप, यूप, and सृप is due to the difference in their initial letter. The theory is not acceptable to the Vaiyakaranas nor the theory वर्णानर्थवत्व given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. They follow the theory of संघातार्थवत्त्व i. e. sense given by a group of words together. See M.Bh, on Siva Sutra 5, Varttikas 9 to 15.
varṇikuberanāthaor वर्णिकुवेरानन्द an old writer on grammar who has written a work named शब्दविवरण on the meanings of words. The work forms a part of his bigger work दानभागवत. Both the works are incomplete. The शब्दविवरण is based mostly upon ancient grammar works of Patanjali Vararuci, Varttikakara, Sarvavarman, Bhartrhari and others.
varṇaukadeśaa part or a portion of a combined letter id est, that isसंयुक्तस्वर or संयुक्तव्यञ्जन. The diphthongs or संयुक्तस्वरs are divisible into two Svaras, for instance ऐ into अा and ए, औ into अा and ओ. Similarly double consonants like क्कू, च्च्, क्म्, क्त् et cetera, and others are also divisible. Regarding the point raised whether the individual parts can be looked upon as separate letters for undergoing or causing a grammatical operation,the decision of the grammarians is that they cannot be looked upon as separate, when they are completely mixed as the dipthongs; confer, compareनाक्यपवृक्तस्यावयवस्य तद्वधिर्यथा द्रव्येषु Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva Sutra 3, 4 Vart. 6.
vākyaparisamāpticompletion of the idea to be expressed in a sentence or in a group of sentences by the wording actually given, leaving nothing to be understood as contrasted with वाक्यापरिसमाप्ति used in the Mahabhasya: confer, compare वाक्यापरिसमाप्तेर्वा P.I.1.10 vart. 4 and the Mahabhasya thereon. There are two ways in which such a completion takes place,singly and collectively; cf प्रत्येकं वाक्यपरिसमाप्तिः: illustrated by the usual example देवदत्तयज्ञदत्तविष्णुमित्रा भोज्यन्ताम् where Patanjali remarks प्रत्येकं ( प्रत्यवयवं) भुजिः परिसमाप्यते; cf also समुदाये वाक्यपरिसमाप्तिः where Patajali remarks गर्गा: शतं दण्ड्यन्ताम् | अर्थिनश्च राजानो हिरण्येन भवन्ति न च प्रत्येकं दण्डयन्ति | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on P.I.1.1Vart.12: cf also M.Bh. on P.I.1.7, I.2.39, II.2.l et cetera, and others वाक्यप्रकाश a work on the interpretation of sentences written with a commentary upon it by उदयधर्ममुनि of North Gujarat who lived in the seventeenth century A.D.
vātsapraan ancient writer of Pratisakhya works who believed in the very feeble utterance ( लघुप्रयत्नतर ) of the consonants य and व, when preceded by अ and standing at the end of a word. See लघुप्रयत्न.
vārttikaa statement which is as much authoritative as the original statement to which it is given as an addition for purposes of correction, completion or explanation. The word is defined by old writers in an often-guoted verseउक्तानुक्तदुरुक्तनां चिन्ता यत्र प्रवर्तते | तं ग्रन्थं वार्तिकं प्राहुर्वार्तिकज्ञा मनीषिण:|This definition fully applies to the varttikas on the Sutras of Panini. The word is explained by Kaiyata as वृत्तौ साधु वार्त्तिकम् which gives strength to the supposition that there were glosses on the Sutras of Panini of which the Varttikas formed a faithful pithy summary of the topics discussedition The word varttika is used in the Mahabhasya at two places only हन्तेः पूर्वविप्रविषेधो वार्तिकेनैव ज्ञापित: M.Bh. on P.III. 4.37 and अपर आह् यद्वार्त्तिक इति M.Bh. on P. II.2.24 Vart. 18. In अपर अहृ यद्वार्त्तिक इति the word is contrasted with the word वृत्तिसूत्र which means the original Sutra (of Panini ) which has been actuaIly quoted, viz. संख्ययाव्ययासन्नाo II.2. 25. Nagesa gives ' सूत्रे अनुक्तदुरुक्तचिन्ताकरत्वं वार्तिक्रत्वम् as the definition of a Varttika which refers only to two out of the three features of the Varttikas stated a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. If the word उक्त has been omitted with a purpose by Nagesa, the definition may well-nigh lead to support the view that the genuine Varttikapatha of Katyayana consisted of a smaller number of Varttikas which along with a large number of Varttikas of other writers are quoted in the Mahabhasya, without specific names of writers, For details see pages 193-223 Vol. VII Patanjala Mahabhasya, D.E, Society's Edition.
vārttikakārabelieved to be Katyayana to whom the whole bulk of the Varttikas quoted in the Mahabhasya is attributed by later grammarians. Patafijali gives the word वार्तिककार in four places only (in the Mahabhasya on P.I.1.34, III.1.44: III.2.118 and VII.1.1) out of which his statement स्यादिविधिः पुरान्तः यद्यविशेषणं भवति किं वार्तिककारः प्रातिषेधेनं करोति in explanation of the Slokavarttika स्यादिविधिः...इति हुवता कात्यायनेनेहृ, shows that Patanjali gives कात्यायन as the Varttikakara (of Varttikas in small prose statements) and the Slokavarttika is not composed by Katyayana. As assertions similar to those made by other writers are quoted with the names of their authors ( भारद्वाजीयाः, सौनागाः, कोष्ट्रियाः et cetera, and others) in the Mahabhasya, it is evident that the Varttikas quoted in the Mahabhasya(even excluding the Slokavarttikas) did not all belong to Katyayana. For details see pp. 193-200, Vol. VII, Vyakarana Mahabhasya, D. E. Society's Edition.
vāsudeva( शास्त्री)surnamed Abhyankar, who lived from 1863 to l942 and did vigorous and active work of teaching pupils and writing essays, articles, commentary works and original works on various Shastras with the same scholarship, zeal and acumen for fifty years in Poona. He wrote गूढार्थप्रकाश a commentary on the LaghuSabdendusekhara and तत्त्वादर्श a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara in 1889. His edition of the Patanjala Mahabhasya with full translation and notes in Marathi can be called his magnum opus. See अभ्यंकर.
vikaugment वि as seen in the word दविद्युतत् given as a nipatana in the sutra दाधर्तिदर्धति ...P. VII.4.65; confer, compare दविद्युतदिति द्युतेर्यङ्लुगन्तस्य शतरि अभ्यासस्य संप्रसारणाभाव: अत्वं विक् अागमश्च निपात्यते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.VII.4.65.
vikrama(1)name given to a grave vowel placed between two circumflex vowels, or between a circumflex and an acute, or between an acute and a circumflex; confer, compare स्वरितयोर्मध्ये यत्र नीचं स्यात्, उदात्तयोर्वा अन्यतरतो वा उदात्तस्वरितयोः स विक्रम: T.Pr. XIX.I ; (2) name given to a grave vowel between a pracaya vowel and an acute or a circumflex vowel: confer, compare प्रचयपूर्वश्च कौण्डिन्यस्य T.Pr.XIX.2: (8) repetition of a word or पद as in the Krama recital of the Veda words; (4) name given to a visarjaniya which has remained intact, as for instance in यः प्रणतो निमिषतः ; confer, compare R.Pr. I.5; VI.1 ; the word विक्रम is sometimes used in the sense of visarjaniya in general: cf also अनिङ्गयन् विक्रममेषु कुर्यात् R.Pr. XIII.11.
vigṛhītashown by separating the combined elements, for instance, the two or more words in a compound or, the base or affix from a word which is a combination of the base ( प्रकृति ) and the affix (प्रत्ययः); confer, compare तदेव सूत्रं विगृहीतं व्याख्यानं भवति M.Bh. on I.1. Ahnika 1, Vart. 11, 14; also confer, compare अवारपाराद् विगृहीतादपि P. IV.2. 93 Vart.1.
vijayānandcalled also विद्यानन्द, a grammar scholar of the Katantra school who wrote (l) Katantradhatuvrtti (2) Katantrottara and (3) Kriyakalapa.
vijñānaspecific knowledge or understanding: confer, compare सिद्धं तु धर्मोपदेशने अनवयवविज्ञानाद्यथा लौकिकवैदिकेषु: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.1. 84 Vart.5.
vijñeyaa matter of special understanding; the phrase अवश्यं चैतद्विज्ञेयम् very frequently occurs in the Mahabhasya; cf M.Bh. on P.I.1.1, 3, 5, 22, I.2.47, 48, 64, I.4.23 et cetera, and others
viprakarṣadistance, standing at a distance; confer, compare न च कालनक्षत्रयोः संनिकर्षविप्रकर्षौ स्त: M.Bh. on P.IV.2.8.
viprakṛṣṭaremote; at a distance,with a word or two intervening: confer, compare संनिकृष्टविप्रकृष्टयेाः संनिकृष्टस्य । given like a Paribhāṣā-Sūtra V.Pr.I.144.
vipratiṣiddhastanding in conflict; conflicting contradictory; confer, compare परस्परविरुद्धं विप्रतिषिद्धम् Kāś. on P. II.4.13.
vipratiṣedhaconfict, opposition; opposition or conflict between two rules of equal strength, which become applicable simultaneously when Pāṇini's dictum विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् applies and the rule mentioned later on, or subsequently, in the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. is allowed to apply: confer, compare विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P.I.4.2: confer, compare also यत्र द्वौ प्रसङ्गौ अन्यार्थौ एकस्मिन्युगपत् प्राप्नुतः स तुल्यबलविरोधी विप्रतिषेध: Kāś. on P.I. 4.2: confer, compare also विप्रतिषेध उत्तरं बलवदलोपे Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I.159. The dictum of the application of the subsequent rule is adopted only if the conflicting rules are of equal strength; hence, rules which are either nitya, antaraṅga or apavāda, among which each subsequent one is more powerful than the preceding one and which are all more powerful than the पर or the subsequent rule, set aside the पर rule. There is another dictum that when by the dictum about the subsequent rule being more powerful, an earlier rule is set aside by a later rule, the earlier rule does not apply again in that instance, barring a few exccptional cases; confer, compare सकृद्गतौ विप्रतिषेधे यद् वाधितं तद् बाधितमेव | पुनःप्रसङ्गविज्ञानात् सिद्वम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 40, 39.
vibhajyānvākhyānaa method of forming a word, or of arriving at the complete form of a word by putting all the constituent elements of the word such as the base, the affix, the augment, the modification, the . accent, et cetera, and others one after another and then arriving at the form instead of completing the formation stage by stage; e. g. in arriving at the form स्नौघ्नि the wording स्नौघ्न + अ +ई is to be considered as it stands and not स्नौघ्न + अ = स्नौघ्न and then स्नौघ्न +ई. The विभज्यान्वाख्यानपक्ष in connection with the formation of a word corresponds to the पदसंस्कारपक्ष in connection with the formation of a sentence.
vibhāga(1)lit, division, splitting; the splitting of a sentence into its constituent parts viz. the words; , the splitting of a word into its constituent parts viz. the base, the affix, the augments and the like: (2) understanding or taking a thing separately from a group of two or more; confer, compareअवश्यं खल्वपि विभज्योपपदग्रहणं कर्तव्यं यो हि बहूनां विभागस्तदर्थम् ! सांकाश्यकेभ्यश्च पाटलिपुत्रकेभ्यश्च माथुरा अभिरूपतराः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.V.3.57: (3) splitting of a Saṁhitā text of the Vedas into the Pada text: confer, compare अथादावुत्तरे विभागे ह्रस्वं व्यञ्जनपरः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.III.l, where विभाग is explained as पदविभाग by the commentator confer, compare also R.Pr.XVII.15; (4) the capacity of the Kārakas (to show the sense) confer, compare कारकशक्तिः विभागः Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on Kāś.I.2.44.
vimokṣaliberation of the last letter (especially a class consonant) of a word from phonetic modifications by coalescence with the initial letter of the following word, or liberation of modification of a consonant or vowel standing at the end of a verse or sometimes even in the middle of a verse: exempli gratia, for example तत् नो मित्रः,सम् यौमि, संमधुमतीर्मधुमतीभिः पृच्यन्ताम् शुक्रं दुदुह्रे अह्नय; confer, compare V. Pr.I.90,91.
virāmaan ancient term used in the Prātiśākhya works for a stop or : pause in general at the end of a word, or at the end of the first member of a compound, which is shown split up in the Padapāṭha, or inside a word, or at the end of a word, or at the end of a vowel when it is followed by another vowel. The duration of this virāma is different in different circumstances; but sometimes under the same circumstances, it is described differently in the different Prātiśākhyas. Generally,there is no pause between two consonants as also between a vowel and a consonant preceding or following it.The Taittirīya Prātiśākhya has given four kinds of विराम (a) ऋग्विराम,pause at the end of a foot or a verse of duration equal to three mātrās or moras, (b) पदविराम pause between two words of duration equal to two matras; e. g. इषे त्वा ऊर्जे त्वा, (c) pause between two words the preceding one of which ends in a vowel and the following begins with a vowel, the vowels being not euphonically combined; this pause has a duration of one matra e,g. स इधान:, त एनम् , (d) pause between two vowels inside a word which is a rare occurrence; this has a duration of half a mātrā;e.gप्रउगम्, तितउः; confer, compare ऋग्विरामः पदविरामो विवृत्तिविरामः समानपदविवृत्तिविरामस्त्रिमात्रो द्विमात्र एकमात्रोर्धमात्र इत्यानुपूर्व्येण Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXII. 13. The word विवृत्ति is explained as स्वरयोरसंधिः. The vivṛttivirāma is further divided into वत्सानुसति which has the preceding vowel short and the succeeding long, वत्सानुसारिणी which has the preceding vowel a long one and the succeeding vowel a short one, पाकवती which has both the vowels short, and पिपीलिका which has got both , the vowels long. This fourfold division is given in the Śikṣā where their duration is given as one mātrā, one mātrā, three-fourths of a mātrā and one-fourth of a mātrā respectively. The duration between the two words of a compound word when split up in the पदपाठ is also equal to one mātrā; confer, compare R.Pr.I.16. The word विराम occurs in Pāṇini's rule विरामोs वसानम् P.I. 4.110 where commentators have explained it as absence; confer, compare वर्णानामभावोवसानसंज्ञः स्यात् S.K.on P. I.4.110: confer, compare also विरतिर्विरामः । विरम्यते अनेन इति वा विरामः Kāś. on P.I.4.110. According to Kāśikā even in the Saṁhitā text, there is a duration of half a mātrā between the various phonetic elements, even between two consonants or between a vowel and a consonant, which, however, is quite imperceptible; confer, compare परो यः संनिकर्षो वर्णानां अर्धमात्राकालव्यवधानं स संहितासंज्ञो भवति Kāś. on P. I.4.109 confer, compare also विरामे मात्रा R.T.35; confer, compare also R.Pr.I.16 and 17. For details see Mahābhāṣya on P.I.4.109 and I.4.110.
viliṅga(1)a substantive which is declined in all the three genders confer, compare Hemacandra III. 1.142: (2) of a different gender (although in the same case); confer, compare विलिङ्ग हि भवान् लोके निर्देशे करोति M.Bh. on P. I. 1.44 Vārt 5.
vivṛtti(1)separation of the two vowels which were euphonically combined into one; the hiatus or position of two vowels near each other; confer, compare विवृत्तिः स्वरयोरसंधिः; (2) the interval between two vowels placed near each other; confer, compare स्वरयोरनन्तरयोरन्तरं विवृत्तिः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I.119; confer, compare also संहितायां यत्स्वरयोरन्तरं तद्विवृत्तिसंज्ञं स्यात् Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II.I. This interval is one mātrā according to the Taittirīya Prātiśākhya, while it is only half-a-mātrā according to the Ṛktantra and the Ṛk-Prātiśākhya; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXII. 13; Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 3५. See विराम.
viśeṣapratipattia clear understanding, or a determined sense in a place of doubt: confer, compare व्याख्यानतो विशेषप्रतिपत्तिर्नहि संदेहादलक्षणम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 1; also M.Bh. in Āhnika 1.
viśeṣyaubstantive, as opposed to विशेषण adjective or qualifying; confer, compare भेदकं विशेषणम्,भेद्यं विशेष्यम् Kāś. on P. II.1.57: confer, compare also विशेषणविशेष्यभावो विवक्षानिबन्धन: Kāś. on P.II.1.36.
vṛtta(1)arrived at or accomplished,as a result of वृत्ति which means a further grammatical formation from a noun or a verb; resultant from a vṛtti; confer, compare यावता कामचारो वृत्तस्य ये लिङ्गसंख्ये ते अतिदेक्ष्येते, न पुनः, प्राग्वृत्तेर्ये M Bh. on P.I.2.51; cf also युक्तंपुनर्यद् वृत्तनिमित्तको नाम अनुबन्धः स्यात्; (2) | employment, the same as प्रयोग, confer, compare वृत्ताद्वा । वृत्तं प्रयेागः । Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on P. I. 3.9; (3)behaviour, treatment confer, compare नकारस्योष्मवद् वृत्ते Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) X.13; (4) manner of Veda writing, metrical form, metre; confer, compare तद् वृत्तं प्राहुश्छन्दसाम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII.22.
vṛtti(1)treatment, practice of pronunciation; (2) conversion of one phonetic element into another; confer, compare R.Pr.I.95;(3) position of the padas or words as they stand in the Saṁhhitā text, the word is often seen used in this way in the compound word पदवृत्ति; आन्पदा: पदवृत्तयः R.Pr. IV.17: (4) modes of recital of the Vedic text which are described to be three द्रुत, मध्य and विलम्बित based upon the time of the interval and the pronunciation which differs in each one; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.4. 109, Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4; also I.l.69 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).ll ; ( 5 ) nature confer, compare गुर्वक्षराणां गुरुवृत्ति सर्वम् R.Pr.XVIII.33; (6) interpretation of a word; (7) verbal or nominal form of a root; confer, compare अर्थनित्यः परीक्षेत केनचिद् वृत्तिसामान्येन Nirukta of Yāska.II.1; (8)mode or treatment followed by a scientific treatise; cf का पुनर्वृत्तिः । वृत्तिः शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः | M.Bh. in Āhnika l on वृत्तिसमवायार्थ उपदेश: Vārttika 10; (9) manner of interpretation with the literal sense of the constituents present or absent, described usually as two-fold जहत्स्वार्था and अजहत्स्वार्था, | but with a third kind added by some grammarians viz. the जहदजहत्स्वार्था; (10) a compound word giving an aggregate sense different from the exact literal sense of the constituent words; there are mentioned five vṛittis of this kind; confer, compare परार्थाभिधानं वृत्तिः । कृत्तद्धितसमासैकदेशधातुरूपाः पञ्च वृत्तयः | वृत्त्यर्थावबोधकं वाक्यं विग्रहः S. K. at the end of the Ekaśeṣaprakaraṇa; ( 11 ) interpretation of a collection of statements; the word was originally applied to glosses or comments on the ancient works like the Sūtra works, in which the interpretation of the text was given with examples and counterexamples where necessary: confer, compare वृत्तौ भाष्ये तथा नामधातुपारायणादिषु; introductory stanza in the Kāśikā.Later on, when many commentary works were written,the word वृत्ति was diferentiated from भाष्य, वार्तिक, टीका,चूर्णि, निर्युक्ति, टिप्पणी, पञ्जिका and others, and made applicable to commentary works concerned with the explanation of the rules with examples and counter-examples and such statements or arguments as were necessary for the explanation of the rules or the examples and counter examples. In the Vyākaraṇa-Śāstra the word occurs almost exclusively used for the learned Vṛtti on Pāṇini-sūtras by Vāmana and Jayāditya which was given the name Kāśikā Vṛtti; confer, compare तथा च वृत्तिकृत् often occurring in works on Pāṇini's grammar.
vṛttisamavāyaserial arrangement of letters in a specific way ( as for instance in the Mahesvara Sutras) for the sake of grammatical functions; confer, compare वृत्तिसमवायार्थं उपदेशः | वृत्तिः शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः। समवायॊ वर्णानामानुपूर्व्येण सांनवेशः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Ahnika I.
vaikṛtaliterally subjected to modifications; which have undergone a change; the term, as contrasted with प्राकृत, refers to letters which are noticed in the Samhitpatha and not in the Padapatha. The change of अस् into ओ, or of the consonant त् into द् before soft letters, as also the insertion of त् between त् and स् et cetera, and others are given as instances. confer, compare वैकृताः ये पदपाठे अदृष्टाः | यथा प्रथमास्तृतीयभूता:, अन्त:पाता: इत्येवमादयः
vaidyanāthaVaidyanatha Payagunde, a famous grammarian of the eighteenth century, who was one of the chief pupils of Nagesa and who prepared a line of pupils at Varanasi. He has written learned commentaries on standard works on grammar, the principal ones being the Prabha on the Sabdakaustubha, the Bhavaprakasika on the Brhaccabdendusekhara, the Cidasthimala on the LaghuSabdendusekhara, the Kasika or Gada on the Paribhasendusekhara and an independent short treatise named Rapratyaya-khandana
vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇaa well-known work on the grammatical interpretation of words written by Kondabhatta as an explanatory work (व्याख्यान) on the small work in verse consisting of only 72 Karikas written by his uncle Bhattoji Diksita. The treatise is also named Brihadvaiyakaranabhusana. A smaller work consisting of the same subjectmatter but omitting discussions, is written by the author for facilitating the understanding of students to which he has given the name Vaiyakarahabhusanasara. This latter work has got three commentary works written on it named Kasika, Kanti and Matonmajja and one more scholarly one Sankari, recently written by Shankar Shastri Marulkar.
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakaimudīan extremely popular work on the subject of Sanskrit grammar written for the use of students, which, although difficult at a few places, enables the students by its careful study to get a command over the subject. and enable him to read other higher works on grammar. The work is based on the Astadhyayi of Panini without omitting a single Sutra. The arrangement of the Sutras is, entirely different, as the author, for the sake of facility in understanding, has divided the work into different topics and explained the Sutras required for the topic by bringing them together in the topic. The main topics or Prakaranas are twelve in number, viz. (1) संज्ञापरिभाषा, (2) पञ्चसंधि, (3) सुबन्त or षड्लिङ्ग, (4) स्त्रीप्रत्यय, (5) कारक, (6) समास, (7) तद्धित, (8) तिङन्त, (9) प्रक्रिया, (10) कृदन्त, (11) वैदिकी and (12) स्वर which are sometimes styled as व्याकरणद्वादशी. The work is generally known by the term सिद्धान्तकौमुदी, or even कौमुदी, and it has got a large number of scholarly and ordinary commentaries as also commentaries on commentaries, all numbering a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. twelve, and two abridgments the Madhyakaumudi and the Laghukaumudi. The work was written by the reputed scholar Bhattoji Diksita of Varanasi in the seventeenth century. See Bhattoji Diksita.
vyakti(1)literallydistinct manifestation, as for instance that of the generic features in the individual object; confer, compareसामान्ये वर्तमानस्य व्याक्तिरुपजायत, M.Bh. on P.I.1,57; (2) gender, which in fact, is the symbol of the manifestation of the generic property in the individual object; confer, compareहरीतक्यादिषु व्यक्ति: P.I.2.52 Vart. 3, as also लुपि युक्तवद् व्यक्तिवचने P. I.2.5I: (3) individual object; confer, compare व्यक्तिः पदार्थ:.
vyaktipadārthavādathe same as द्रव्यपदार्थवाद; the view that a word denotes the individual object and not the generic nature. The oldest grammarian referred to as holding this view, is व्याडि who preceded Patanjali.
vyañjanaa consonant; that which manifests itself in the presence of a vowel, being incapable of standing alone; confer, compareन पुनरन्तरेणाचं व्यञ्जनस्यॊच्चारणमपि भवति। अन्वर्थे खल्वपि निर्वचनम् । स्वयं राजन्ते स्वराः। अन्वक् भवति व्यञ्जनम् l M.Bh.on I.2.30; confer, compare also अथवा गतिरपि व्यञ्जेरर्थ: । विविधं गच्छत्यजुपरागवशादिति व्यञ्जनम् | उपरागश्च पूर्वपराच्संनिधानेपि परेणाचा भवति न पूर्वेण | Kaiyata on P. I. 2. 30; confer, compare व्यञ्जनं स्वराङ्गम् T.Pr.I.6; confer, compare also व्यञ्जनसमुदायस्तु स्वरसंनिहित एव अक्षरं भवति। Uvvata Bhasya on V. Pr.. III.45.
vyartha(l)useless, serving no purpose, superfluous; the word is usually used in the sense of useless or futile in connection with a rule or its part, which serves no purpose, its purpose or object being served otherwise; such words or rules have never been condemned as futile by commentators, but an attempt is made invariably by them to deduce something from the futile wording and show its necessity; confer, compare व्यर्थे सज्ज्ञापयति a remark which is often found in the commentary literature; confer, compare अन्यथा अन्तरङ्गत्वाद्दीर्घे कृत एव प्रत्ययप्राप्त्या तद्यर्थता स्पष्टैव । Par. Sek. Pari. 56; (2) possessed of various senses such as the words अक्षा: माषा: et cetera, and others: confer, compare व्यर्थेषु च मुक्तसंशयम् । M.Bh.on P.I.2.64 Vart. 52. The word व्यर्थ possibly stands for विविधार्थ in such cases. It appears that the word व्यर्थ in the sense of futile was rarely used by ancient grammarians; the word अनर्थक appears to have been used in its placcusative case. See Mahabhasya in which the word व्यर्थ does not occur in this sense while the word अनर्थक occurs at several places.
vyavasthitavibhāṣāan option which does not apply universally in all the instances of a rule which prescribes an operation optionally, but applies necessarily in : some cases and does not apply at all in the other cases, the total result being an option regarding the conduct of the rule. The rules अजेर्व्यघञपॊ: P. II. 4.56, लट: शतृशानचावप्रथमासमानाधिकरणे III. 2.124 and वामि I. 4.5 are some of the rules which have got an option described as व्यवस्थितविभाषा. The standard instances of व्यवस्थितविभाषा are given in the ancient verse देवत्रातो गलो ग्राहः इतियोगे च सद्विधिः | मिथस्ते न विभाष्यन्ते गवाक्षः संशितव्रतः|| M. Bh, on P, III. 3.156; VII.4.41.
vyākaraṇamahābhāṣyapradīpathe original name of the learned commentary on Patanjali's Mahabhasya by Kaiyatabhatta the well-known grammarian of Kashmir of the eleventh century. See प्रदीप and कैयट.
vyākaraṇādhyayanaprayojanathe purpose of the study of Grammar which is beautifully summed up and discussed in the first Ahnika by Patanjali in his Mahabhasya.
vyākaraṇāntaraa term used by scholars of the Paniniyan system of grammar with respect to grammar works of other systems such as the Katantra, the Sakatyana, and others; confer, compare श्रन्थिग्रन्थिदाम्भिस्वञ्जीनां लिटः कित्वं व्याकरणान्तरे S.K. on अश्नॊतेश्च P. VII.4.72.
vyāghrabhūtiname of an old grammarian later than Patanjali who is quoted by later grammarians; confer, compare व्याघ्रभूत्यादयस्त्वेनं नेह पेठुरिति स्थितम् Siddhantakaumudi on अात्मनेपदेष्वनतः P. VII. 1. 5.
vyāghrādia class of words headed by व्याघ्र which, as standards of comparison, are compounded with words showing objects of comparison provided the common property is not mentioned: exempli gratia, for example पुरुषव्याघ्र:, नृसिंहः et cetera, and others, confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. onP.II. 1.56.
vyutpannatvaderivation, correct understanding of the sense by derivation.
śabdparavipratiṣedhacl,. comparatively superior strength possessed by a word, which in the text of a particular sutra is later than another word, which is put in earlier in the Sutra. This शब्दपरविप्रतिषेधे is contrasted with the standard शास्त्रपरविप्रतिषेध which is laid down by Panini in his rule विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् and which lays down the superior strength of that rule which is put by Panini later on in his Astadhyayi: e. g. in the rule विभाषा गमहनविदविशाम्,it is not the word हन् although occuring earlier, but the word विश् occuring later in the rule, which helps us to decide which विद् should be taken confer, compareज्ञानार्तस्य सत्यपि विदरूपत्वे अर्थस्य भेदकत्वेन रूपवदाश्रयणात्प्रतिषेधाभावः | यद्यपि हन्तिना साहचर्ये विदेरस्ति तथापि शब्दपरविप्रतिषेधाद् विशिर्व्यवस्थाहेतुर्न हान्तिः ! Kaiyata on P. VII.2.18:confer, compare also, P.VI.1.158 V.12.
śabdasiddhi(1)formation of a complete word fit for use by adding proper suffixes to the crude base and . making the necessary modifications confer, compare नैव व्याकरणादृते शब्दसिद्धिः | ( 2 ) name of a commentary by महादेव on the Katantra sutravrtti by Durgasimha.
śabdānuśāsanaliterally science of grammar dealing with the formation of words, their accents, and use in a sentence. The word is used in connection with standard works on grammar which are complete and self-sufficient in all the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.mentioned features. Patanjali has begun his Mahabhasya with the words अथ शब्दानुशासनम् referring possibly to the vast number of Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and hence the term शब्दानुशासन according to him means a treatise on the science of grammar made up of the rules of Panini with the explanatory and critical varttikas written by Katyayana and other Varttikakaras.The word शब्दानुशासन later on, became synonymons with Vyakarana and it was given as a title to their treatises by later grammarians, or was applied to the authoritative treatise which introduced a system of grammar, similar to that of Panini. Hemacandra's famous treatise, named सिद्धहैमचन्द्र by the author,came to be known as हैमशब्दानुशासन. Similarly the works on grammar written by पाल्यकीर्तिशाकटायन and देवनन्दिन् were called शाकटायनशब्दानुशासन and जैनेन्द्र' शब्दानुशासन respectively.
śara brief term or Pratyahara standing for the three sibilant or spirant consonants श् , ष् and स्.
śarvavarmāa reputed grammarian who is believed to have been a contemporary of the poet Gunadhya in the court of Satavahana. He wrote the Grammar rules which are named the Katantra Sutras which are mostly based on the Sutras of Panini. In the grammar treatise named 'the Katantra Sutra' written by Sarvavarman the Vedic section and all the intricacies and difficult elements are carefully and scrupulously omitted by him, with a view to making his grammar useful for beginners and students of average intelligence.
śākaṭāyana(1)name of an ancient reputed scholar of Grammar and Pratisakhyas who is quoted by Panini. He is despisingly referred to by Patanjali as a traitor grammarian sympathizing with the Nairuktas or etymologists in holding the view that all substantives are derivable and can be derived from roots; cf तत्र नामान्याख्यातजानीति शाकटायनो नैरुक्तसमयश्च Nir.I.12: cf also नाम च धातुजमाह निरुक्ते व्याकरणे शकटस्य च तोकम् M. Bh on P.III.3.1. Sakatayana is believed to have been the author of the Unadisutrapatha as also of the RkTantra Pratisakhya of the Samaveda ; (2) name of a Jain grammarian named पाल्यकीर्ति शाकटायन who lived in the ninth century during the reign of the Rastrakuta king Amoghavarsa and wrote the Sabdanusana which is much similar to the Sutrapatha of Panini and introduced a new System of Grammar. His work named the Sabdanusasana consists of four chapters which are arranged in the form of topics, which are named सिद्धि. The grammar work is called शब्दानुशासन.
śābdabodhavādatheory of verbal import or congnition; the theories to be noted in this respect are those of the Grammarians, the Naiyayikas and the Mimamsakas, according to whom verb-activity, agent, and injunction stand respectively as the principal factors in a sentence.
śālāturīyaname of the great grammarian Panini given to him on account of his being an inhabitant of शलातुर् an old name of the modern Lahore or a name of a place near Lahore; confer, compare P IV.3.14
śivarāma( चक्रवर्ती )a grammarian who wrote a commentary on the Katantraparisista called the Siddhantaratnankura.
śivasūtraname given to the fourteen small sutras giving the alphabet which Panini took as the basis of his grammar. The Sivasutras have got a well-known explanation in Verse, named नन्दिकेश्वरकारिका on which there is a commentary of the type of Bhasya by उपमन्यु. The origin of the Sivasutra given by the writer of the Karika is summed up in the stanza नृत्तावसाने नटराजराजो ननाद ढक्कां नवपञ्चवारम् । उद्धर्तुकामः सनकादिसिद्धानेतद् विमर्शे शिवसूत्रजालम् | Nand. 1.
śraddhāa technical term for nounstems ending in आ in the feminine gender used in the Katantra Grammar; confer, compare अा श्रद्धा Kat. II. 1.10.
śramaṇādia class of words headed by the word श्रमणा with which words in the masculine or the feminine gender are compounded when they stand in apposition; confer, compare कुमारी श्रमणा कुमारश्रमणा, युवा अध्यापकः युवाध्यापक: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.II.1.70.
śreṇyādia class of words headed by the word श्रेणि, which are compounded with words like कृत if they stand in apposition, provided the word so compounded has got the sense of the affix च्वि i. e. having become what was not before: confer, compare अश्रेणयः श्रेणय: कृताः श्रेणिकृता:, एककृता: Kas, on P. II. 1. 59.
ślokavārtikaVarttika or supplementary rule to Panini's rules laid down by scholars of grammar immediately after Panini, composed in verse form. These Slokavarttikas are quoted in the Mahabhasya at various places and supposed to have been current in the explanations of Panini's Astadhyayi in the days of Patanjali. The word is often used by later commentators.
ṣacthe compound-ending ( समासान्त ) अ added for the final of the words सक्थि, अक्षि and दारु standing at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound under specific conditions. e. g. विशालाक्ष:,दीर्धसक्थ:, द्व्यङ्गुलं ( दारु ); confer, compare P. V. 4.113, 114.
ṣacthe compound-ending ( समासान्त ) अ added for the final of the words सक्थि, अक्षि and दारु standing at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound under specific conditions. e. g. विशालाक्ष:,दीर्धसक्थ:, द्व्यङ्गुलं ( दारु ); confer, compare P. V. 4.113, 114.
ṣaṇa term used instead of the desiderative affix सन् prescribed by P. III. 1.5 to 7, especially when the स् of the affix is changed into ष् as for instance in तुष्टूषति et cetera, and others; confer, compare स्तौतेर्ण्यन्तानां षण्भूते च सनि परतः अभ्यासादुत्तरस्य मूर्धन्यादेशो भवति Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on स्तौतिण्योरेव षण्यभासात् P. VIII.3.61.
ṣaṣṭhīthe sixth case; the genitive case. This case is generally an ordinary case or विभक्ति as contrasted with कारकविभक्ति. A noun in the genitive case shows a relation in general, with another noun connected with it in a sentence. Commentators have mentioned many kinds of relations denoted by the genitive case and the phrase एकशतं षष्ठ्यर्थाः (the genitive case hassenses a hundred and one in all),. is frequently used by grammarians confer, compare षष्ठी शेषे P. II. 3.50; confer, compare also बहवो हि षष्ठ्यर्थाः स्वस्वाम्यनन्तरसमीपसमूहविकारावयवाद्यास्तत्र यावन्त: शब्दे संभवन्ति तेषु सर्वेषु प्राप्तेषु नियमः क्रियते षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा इति । Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I. 1.49. The genitive case is used in the sense of any karaka when that karaka ; is not to be considered as a karaka; confer, compare कारकत्वेन अविवक्षिते शेषे षष्ठी भविष्यति. A noun standing as a subject or object of an activity is put in the genitive case when that activity is expressed by a verbal derivative , and not by a verb itself; confer, compare कर्तृकर्मणोः कृति P. II. 3 .65. For the senses and use of the genitive case, confer, compare P. II. 3.50 to 73.
ṣoḍaśakārikāan anonymous work consisting of only 16 stanzas discussing the denotation of words and that of the case-relations with a commentary by the author himselfeminine.
saṃkṣiptasāraname of a complete grammar-work written by क्रमदीश्वर for facility of study. This grammar appears to have been written before the time of कैयटं or हेमचन्द्र, as can be seen from the popular stanza परेत्र पाणिनयिज्ञा: केचित् कालापकोविदा; ।| एके विश्रान्तविद्याः स्युरन्ये संक्षिप्तसारका; ll
saṃgṛhītaincluded; the word is often used in the Mahabhasya in connection with instances which are covered by a rule, if interpreted in a specific way: confer, compare अथ निमित्तेsभिसंबध्यमाने यत्तदस्य योगस्य मूर्धाभिषिक्तमुदाहरणं तदपि संगृहीतं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1. 57; confer, compare also एकार्थीभावे सामर्थ्ये समास एकः संगृहीतो भवति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1.1.
saṃjñābhūta(1)that, which by usage has become a technical word possessed of a conventional sense: confer, compare किं पुनर्यानि एतानि संज्ञाभूतानि अाख्यानानि तत्र उत्पत्त्या भवितव्यम् , Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III. 1. 26 Vart. 7; (2) which stands as a proper noun or the name of a person; confer, compare संज्ञाभूतास्तु न सर्वादयः S. K. on P. I. 1.27.
saṃpratipattiunderstanding, comprehension of the sense; confer, compare गौणमुख्ययोर्मुख्ये संप्रतिपत्तिः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 3.82 Vart, 2.
saṃpradhāraṇāsimultaneous occurrence. अल्लोपस्य च यणादेशस्य नास्ति संप्रधारणा, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 4.2 Vart. 9; cf also सिद्धासिद्धयोश्च नास्ति संप्रधारणा Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI, 1.9. Vart. 7.
saṃprasāraṇaliterally extension; the process of changing a semi-vowel into a simple vowel of the same sthana or place of utterance; the substitution of the vowels इ, उ, ऋ and लृ for the semi-vowels य्, व् , र् and ल् respectively; cf इग्यणः संप्रसारणम् P. 1.1.45. The term संप्रसारण is rendered as a 'resultant vowel' or as 'an emergent vowel'. The ancient term was प्रसारण and possibly it referred to the extension of य् and व्, into their constituent parts इ +अ, उ+अ et cetera, and others the vowel अ being of a weak grade but becoming strong after the merging of the subseguent vowel into it exempli gratia, for example confer, compare सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P. III. 2.8 Vart.1. For the words taking this samprasarana change, see P. VI. 1 .13 to .19. According to some grammarians the term संप्रसारण is applied to the substituted vowels while according to others the term refers to the operation of the substitution: confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.15. The substitution of the samprasarana vowel is to be given preference in the formation of a word; , confer, compare संप्रसारणं तदाश्रयं च कार्यं बलवत् Pari. Sek. Pari. 1 19. संप्रसारणबलीयस्त्व the relative superior strength of the samprasarana change in comparison with other operations occurring simultaneotisly. The phrase न वा संप्रसारणबलीयस्त्वात् is often used in the Mahabhasya which is based upon the dictum of the superior strength of the samprasarana substitution, which is announced by the writer of the Varttikas; P. VI. 1.17 Vart, 2. , See संप्रसारण.
saṃsargeliterally contact, connection; (1) contact of the air passing up through the gullet and striking the several places which produce the sound, which is of three kinds, hard, middling and soft; confer, compare संसर्गो वायुस्थानसंसर्गः अभिवातात्मकः स त्रिविधः । अयःपिण्डवद्दारुपिण्डवदूर्णापिण्डवदिति । तदुवतमापिशलशिक्षायाम् । स्पर्शयमवर्णकरो वायुः अय:पिण्डवत्स्थानमापीडयति | अन्तस्थावर्णकरो दांरुपिण्डवत् | ऊष्मस्थस्वरवर्णकर ऊर्णापिण्डवत् commentary on. T, Pr. XXIII. 1 ; ,(2) syntactical connection between words themselves which exists between pairs of words as between nouns and adjectives as also between verbs and the karakas, which is necessary for understanding the meaning of a sentence. Some Mimamsakas and Logicians hold that samsarga itself is the meaning of a sentence. The syntactical relation between two words is described to be of two kinds अभेद-संसर्ग of the type of आधाराधेयभाव and भेदसंसर्ग of the type of विषयविषयिभाव, समवाय, जन्यजनकभाव and the like.
saṃhitāpāṭhathe running text or the original text of the four Vedas as originally composedition This text, which was the original one, was split up into its constituent padas or separate words by ancient sages शौनक, अात्रेय and others,with a view to facilitating the understanding of it, and consequently to preserving it in the oral tradition.The original was called मूलप्रकृति of which the पदपाठ and the क्रमपाठ which were comparatively older than the other artificial recitations such as the जटापाठ, घनपाठ and others, are found mentioned in the Pratisakhya works.
satvaan aspect of सत्ता of the type.of the static existence possessed by substantives as contrasted with भाव the dynamic type of existence possessed by verbs; confer, compare भावप्रधानमाख्यातम् ! सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि. Nirukta of Yāska.I: cf also सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम निपातः पादपूरण: R.Pr. XII. 8. Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 50.
sattvaguṇaqualities of a substantive such as स्त्रीत्व, पुंस्त्व, नपुंसकत्व, or एकत्व, द्वित्व and बहुत्व confer, compare स्त्रीपुंनपुंसकानि सत्त्वगुणाः एकत्वद्वित्वबहुवचनानि च। Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.38 Vart. 6, also on P. I. 2.64 Vart, 53.
sadhīnartad, affix अधीन proposed by the Varttikakara in the sense of 'something in that or from that'; exempli gratia, for example राजनीदं राजाधीनं; confer, compare तस्मातत्रेदमिति सधीनर् P. V. 4.7 Vart. 2. The standard affix in such cases is ख ( ईन ) by the rule अषडक्ष अध्युत्तरपदात् ख; P. V. 4.7.
samabhivyāhārautterance together of several vocal elements or words; verbal concomitance; cf अनया परिभाषया स्त्रीप्रत्ययसमभिव्यहारे तद्रहिते दृष्टानां ... पर्याप्तत्वमतिदिश्यते Par. Sek. Pari. 71.
samāpattirestoration of the resultant to the original, as for instance, restoration of the padapatha and the kramapatha to the Samhitapatha; confer, compare प्रकृतिदर्शनं समापत्तिः Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. III. I.7.
samāveśaplacing together at one place, simultaneous application,generally with a view that the two or more things so placed, should always go together although in a few instances they may not go together: confer, compare तदधीते तद्वेद । नैतयोरावश्यकः समावेशः । भवतेि हि कश्चित्सं पाठं पठति न च वेत्ति | कश्चिच्च वेत्ति न च सं पाठं पठति | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.IV.2.59;confer, compare also व्याकरणेपि कर्तव्यं हर्तव्यमित्यत्र प्रत्ययकृत्कृत्यसंज्ञानां समावेशो भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.4.1.
samupasthāpanasimultaneous presentation of different grammatical operations; confer, compare वसुसंप्रसारणादीनामाभाच्छास्त्रीयाणामेव असिद्धत्वादन्तरङ्गयोर्युगपत्समुपस्थानं नास्तीति परिभाषा न प्रवर्तते | Kas,on P. VI.4.22.
samupasthitapresenting themselves simultaneously; the word is used in connection with two grammatical operations which present themselves simultaneously.
sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇacalled also सरस्वतीसूत्र, name of a voluminous grammar work ascribed to king Bhoja in the eleventh century. The grammar is based very closely on Panini's Astadhyayi, consisting of eight chapters or books. Although the affixes, the augments and the substitutes are much the same, the order of the Sutras is considerably changedition By the anxiety of the author to bring together, the necessary portions of the Ganapatha, the Unadiptha and the Paribhasas, which the author' has included in his eight chapters, the book instead of being easy to understand, has lost the element of brevity and become tedious for reading. Hence it is that it is not studied widely. For details see pp. 392, 393 Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's edition.
sarvanāmanpronoun: literally standing for any noun. There is no definition as such given, of the word pronoun, but the words, called pronouns, are enumerated in Panini's grammar one after another in the class or group headed by सर्व ( सर्व, विश्व, उभ, उभय, words ending in the affixes डतर and डतम, अन्य et cetera, and others)which appear to be pronouns primarily. Some words such as पूर्व, पर, अवर, दक्षिण, उत्तर, अपर, अधर, स्व, अन्तर etc are treated as pronouns under certain conditions. In any case, attention has to be paid to the literal sense of the term सर्वनामन् which is an ancient term and none of these words when standing as a proper noun, is to be treated as a pronoun: confer, compare सर्वादीनि सर्वनामानि P. I.1. 27, confer, compare also संज्ञोपसर्जनीभूतास्तु न सर्वादयः: M.Bh. on P. I. 1. 27 Vart. 2; ( 2 ) The word सर्वनामन् means also a common term, a general term; confer, compare एकश्रुतिः स्वरसर्वनाम, यथा नपुंसकं लिङ्गसर्वनाम Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI. 4.174 Vart 4.
sarvavarmanspelt as शर्वबर्मन् also, the reputed author of the Katantra Vyakarana. He is believed to have been a contemporary of the poet Gunadbya at the Satavahana court, and to have revised and redacted the Katantra Sutras already existing for the benefit of his patron. With him began the Katantra school of grammar, the main contribution to which was made by दुर्गसिंहृ who wrote a scholarly gloss on the Katantra Sutras. For details see कातन्त्र,
savarṇacognate, homophonic: a letter belonging to the same technical category of letters possessing an identical place of utterance and internal effort confer, compare तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P. 1, 1. 9. For example, the eighteen varieties of अ, due to its short, long and protracted nature as also due to its accents and nasalization, are savarna to each other. The vowels ऋ and लृ are prescribed to be considered as Savarna although their place of utterance differs. The consonants in each class of consonants are savarna to one another, but by the utterance of one, another cannot be taken except when the vowel उ has been applied to the first. Thus कु stands for क्, ख्, ग्, घ् and ङ्. confer, compare तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P. 1, I. 9 and अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्यय: P. I. 1. 69.
savarṇagrahaṇataking or including the cognate letters; a convention of grammarians to understand by the utterance of a vowel like अ, इ or उ all the 18 types of it which are looked upon as cognate ( सवर्ण ), as also to understand all the five consonants of a class by the utterance of the first consonant with उ added to it: e. g. कु denoting all the five consonants क्, खू, ग्, घ् and ङ्; confer, compare अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्यय: P.I. 1.69.
sahoktisimultaneous expression of words as found in the Dvandva compound; confer, compare सहोक्तौ द्वन्द्व: Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III. 1.117.
sākāṅkṣapossessed of an expectancy in meaning: confer, compare भेवत् पूर्वं परमाकाङ्क्षतीतेि साकाङ्क्षं स्यात्परं तु कथं साकाङ्क्षम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 2.114.
sāttvaof a substantive, belonging to the object: confer, compare सत्त्वस्य इदम् । अपि वा मेदसश्च पशोश्च सात्त्वं द्विवचनं स्यात् । Nirukta of Yāska.VI. 16.
sāpekṣawith an expectancy in sense; although in grammar expectancy is at the root of, and forms a sort of a connecting link for, the various kinds of relations which exist between the different words of a sentence which has to give a composite sense, yet, if a word outside a compound is connected with a word inside a compound, especially with a second or further member, the sense becomes ambiguous; and expectancy in such cases is looked upon as a fault; e. g. अप्रविष्टविषयो हि रक्षसाम् Raghu XI. When, however, in spite of the fault of expectancy the sense is clear, the compound is admissible; confer, compare यदि सविशेषणानां वृत्तिर्न वृत्तस्य वा विशेषणं न प्रयुज्यते इत्युच्यते देवदत्तस्य गुरुकुलम् देवदत्तस्य गुरुपुत्रः,अत्र वृत्तिर्न प्राप्नोति। अगुरुकुलपुत्रादीनामिति वक्तव्यम् I Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P II.1.1 ; confer, compare also the expression सापेक्षत्वेपि गमकत्वात्समास: often used by commentators.
sāmavedprātiśākhyaname of a Pratisakhya work on Samaveda. It is probable that there were some Pratisakhya works written dealing with the different branches or Sakhas of the Samaveda, as could be inferred from indirect references to such works. For instance in the Mahabhasya there is a passage "ननु च भोश्छन्दोगानां सात्यमुग्रिराणायनीयाः अर्धमेकारमर्धमोकारं चाधीयते। ..पार्षदकृतिरेषां तत्रभवताम् " which refers to such works At present, however, one such work common to the several branches of the Samaveda, called Rktantra is available, and it is called Samaveda Pratisakhya. It is believed to have been written by औदव्रजि and revised by शाकटायन.
sāmānādhikaraṇyastanding in apposition; the word is used many times in its literal sense ' having the same substratum.' For instance, in घटं करोति देवदत्तः, the personal ending ति and देवदत्त are said to be समानाधिकरण. The Samanadhikarana words are put in the same case although, the gender and number sometimes differ. See the word समानाधिकरण.
sāmānyāpekṣarefering only to a general thing indicated, and not to any specific instances. The word is used in connection with a Jnapana or indication drawn from the wording of a rule, which is taken to apply in general to kindred things and rarely to specific things; confer, compare इदं च सामान्यापेक्षं ज्ञापकं भावतिङोपि पूर्वमुत्पत्तेः । Pari. sek. on Pari. 50.
sārasvatasāraa work giving a short substance of the Sarasvata Vyakarana with a commentary named Mitaksara on the same by Harideva.
siddha(1)established; the term is used in the sense of नित्य or eternal in the Varttika सिद्धे शब्दार्थसंबन्धे where, as Patanjali has observed, the word सिद्ध meaning नित्य has been purposely put in to mark an auspicious beginning of the शब्दानुशासनशास्त्र which commences with that Varttika; confer, compare माङ्गलिक आचार्यो महतः शास्त्रौघस्य मङ्गलार्थे सिद्धशब्दमादितः प्रयुङ्क्ते M.Bh.on Ahnika 1; (2) established, proved, formed; the word is many times used in this sense in the Mahabhasya, as also in the Varttikas especially when a reply is to be given to an objection; confer, compare P.I. 1.3 Vart. 17, I.1. 4. Vart. 6: I. I. 5, Vart.5,I.1.9 Vart. 2 et cetera, and others
siddhāntaestablished tenet or principle or conclusion, in the standard works of the different Shastras.
siddhāntakaumudīa critical and scholarly commentary on the Sutras of Panini, in which the several Sutras are arranged topicwise and fully explained with examples and counter examples. The work is exhaustive, yet not voluminous, difficult yet popular, and critical yet lucid. The work is next in importance to the Mahabhasya in the system of Panini, and its study prepares the way for understanding the Mahabhasya. It is prescribed for study in the courses of Vyakarana at every academy and Pathasala and is expected to be committed to memory by students who want to be thorough scholars of Vyakarana.By virtue of its methodical treatment it has thrown into the back-ground all kindred works and glosses or Vrttis on the Sutras of Panini. It is arranged into two halves, the first half dealing with seven topics ( 1 ) संज्ञापरिभाषा, ( 2 ) पञ्त्वसंधि, ( 3 ) षड्लिङ्ग, ( 4 ) स्त्रीप्रत्यय, ( 5 ) कारक, ( 6 ) समास, ( 7 ) तद्धित, and the latter half dealing with five topics, ( 1 ) दशगणी, ( 2 ) द्वादशप्राक्रिया ( 3 ) कृदन्त ( 4 ) वैदिकी and ( 5 ) स्वर. The author भट्टोजीदीक्षित has himself written a scholarly gloss on it called प्रौढमनेरमा on which, his grandson, Hari Diksita has written a learned commentary named लघुशब्दरत्न or simple शब्दरत्न. The Siddhāntakaumudi has got a large number of commentaries on it out of which, the commentaries प्रौढमनेरमा, बालमनोरमा, (by वासुदेवदीक्षित) तत्त्वबोधिनी and लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर are read by almost every true scholar of Vyakarana. Besides these four, there are a dozen or more commentaries some of which can be given below with their names and authors ( I ) सुबेाधिनी by जयकृष्णमौनि, ( 2 ) सुबोधिनी by रामकृष्णभट्ट ( 3 ) वृहृच्छब्देन्दुशेखर by नागेश, ( 4 ) बालमनेारमा by अनन्तपण्डित, ( 5 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरहृस्य by नीलकण्ठ, ( 6 ) रत्नार्णव, by कृष्णमिश्र ( 7 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरत्नाकर by रामकृष्ण, ( 8 ) सरला by तारानाथ,(9) सुमनोरमा by तिरुमल्ल,(10)सिद्वान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by लक्ष्मीनृसिंह, (11 )सिद्धान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by विश्वेश्वरतीर्थ, (12) रत्नाकर by शिवरामेन्द्रसरस्वती and (13) प्रकाश by तोलापदीक्षित. Although the real name of the work is वैयाकरणसिद्धान्ततकौमुदी, as given by the author, still popularly the work is well known by the name सिद्धान्तकौमुदी. The work has got two abridged forms, the Madhyakaumudi and the Laghukaumudi both written by Varadaraja, the pupil of Bhattoji Diksita.
siddhāntakaumudīvādārthaan explanatory work, discussing the difficult sentences and passages of the Siddhantakaumudi, written by a grammarian named Ramakrisna. सिद्धान्तरत्न a gloss on the Sarasvatisutra written by a grammarian natmed Jinacandra. सिद्धान्तरत्नाङ्कुर name of a commentary on the Katantraparisista by Sivaramacakravartin.
subantaname given to a word formed with the addition of a case-affix and hence capable of being used in a sentence by virtue of its being called a पद by the rule सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् The ancient grammarians gave four kinds of words or padas viz. नाम, अाख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात which Panini has brought under two heads सुबन्त including नाम, उपसर्ग and निपात and तिङन्त standing for आख्यातः confer, compare सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् P. I. 4. 14.
sūtrakārathe original writer of the sutras; e. g. पाणिनि, शाकटायन, शर्ववर्मन् , हेमचन्द्र and others. In Panini's system, Panini is called Sutrakara, as contrasted with Katyayana,who is called the Varttikakara and Patanjali, who is called the Bhasyakara;confer, compare पाणिने: सूत्रकारस्य M.Bh. on P.II 2.1.1.
sthānivadbhāvabehaviour of the substitute like the original in respect of holding the qualities of the original and causing grammatical operations by virtue of those qualities. By means of स्थानिवद्भाव,the substitute for a root is,for instance, looked upon as a root; similarly, a noun-base or an affix or so, is looked upon like the original and it can cause such operations or be a recipient of such operations as are due to its being a root or a noun or an affix or the like. This स्यानिवद्भाव cannot be, and is not made also, a universally applicable feature; and there are limitations or restrictions put upon it, the chief of them being अल्विधौ or in the matter of such operations as are caused by the 'property of being a single letter' (अल्विधौ). There are two views regarding this 'behaviour like the original' : (l) supposed behaviour which is only instrumental in causing operations or undergoing them which is called शास्त्रातिदेदा and (2) actual restoration to the form of the original under certain conditions only as prescribed which is called रूपातिदेश. The रूपातिदेश is actually resorted to by some grammarians in the case of the reduplication of roots; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on द्विवेचनेचि P.I.1.59 and M.Bh. on P.I.1.59.See the word रूपातिदेश also. For details see Vol. VII p.p. 241243, Vyākarana Mahabhasya D.E. Society's Edition.
sphoṭaname given to the radical Sabda which communicates the meaning to the hearers as different from ध्वनि or the sound in ordinary experience.The Vaiyakaranas,who followed Panini and who were headed by Bhartihari entered into discussions regarding the philosophy of Grammar, and introduced by way of deduction from Panini's grammar, an important theory that शब्द which communicates the meaning is different from the sound which is produced and heard and which is merely instrumental in the manifestation of an internal voice which is called Sphota.स्फुटयतेनेन अर्थः: इति स्फोटः or स्फोटः शब्दो ध्वनिस्तस्य व्यायमादुपजायते Vakyapadiya; confer, compare also अभिव्यक्तवादको मध्यमावस्थ आन्तर: शब्द: Kaiyata's Pradipa. For, details see Vakyapadiya I and Sabdakaustubha Ahnika 1. It is doubtful whether this Sphota theory was. advocated before Panini. The word स्फोटायन has been put by Panini in the rule अवङ् स्फोटायनस्य only incidentally and, in fact, nothing can be definitely deduced from it although Haradatta says that स्फोटायन was the originator of the स्फोटवाद. The word स्फोट is not actually found in the Pratisakhya works. However, commentators on the Pratisakhya works have introduced it in their explanations of the texts which describe वर्णोत्पत्ति or production of sound; confer, compare commentary on R.Pr.XIII.4, T.Pr. II.1. Grammarians have given various kinds of sphota; confer, compare स्फोटो द्विधा | व्यक्तिस्फोटो जातिस्फोटश्च। व्यक्तिस्पोटः सखण्ड अखण्डश्च । सखण्ड। वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। अखण्ड: पदवाक्यभेदेन द्विधा ! एवं पञ्च व्यक्तिस्फोटाः| जातिस्फोट: वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। इत्येवमष्टौ स्फोटः तत्र अखण्डवाक्यस्फोट एव मुख्य इति नव्याः । वाक्य जातिस्फोट इति तु प्राञ्चः॥; confer, compare also पदप्रकृतिः संहिता इति प्रातिशाख्यमत्र मानम् । पदानां प्रकृतिरिति षष्ठीतत्पुरुषे अखण्डवाक्यस्फोटपक्षः । बहुव्रीहौ सखण्डबाक्यस्फोट:||
svara(l)vowel, as contrasted with a consonant which never stands by itself independently. The word स्वर is defined generally :as स्वयं राजन्ते ते स्वराः ( Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on pan. The word स्वर is always used in the sense of a vowel in the Pratisakhya works; Panini however has got the word अच् (short term or Pratyahara formed of अ in 'अइउण्' and च् at the end of एऔच् Mahesvara sutra 4 ) always used for vowels, the term स्वर being relegated by him to denote accents which are also termed स्वर in the ancient Pratisakhyas and grammars. The number of vowels, although shown differently in diferent ancient works, is the same, viz. five simple vowels अ,इ,उ, ऋ, लृ, and four diphthongs ए, ऐ, ओ, and अौ. These nine, by the addition of the long varieties of the first four such as आ, ई, ऊ, and ऋ, are increased to thirteen and further to twentytwo by adding the pluta forms, there being no long variety for लृ and short on for the diphthongs. All these twentytwo varieties have further subdivisions, made on the criterion of each of them being further characterized by the properties उदात्त, अनुदIत्त and स्वरित and निरनुनासिक and सानुनासिक. (2) The word स्वर also means accent, a property possessed exclusively by vowels and not by consonants, as they are entirely dependent on vowels and can at the most be said to possess the same accent as the vowel with which they are uttered together. The accents are mentioned to be three; the acute ( उदात्त ), the grave अनुदात्त and the circumflex (स्वरित) defined respectively as उच्चैरुदात्तः, नीचैरनुदात्तः and समाहारः स्वरितः by Panini (P. I. 2.29, 30,3l). The point whether समाहार means a combination or coming together one after another of the two, or a commixture or blending of the two is critically discussed in the Mahabhasya. (vide Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.31). There are however two kinds of svarita mentioned by Panini and found actually in use : (a) the independent स्वरित as possessed by the word स्वर् (from which possibly the word स्वरित was formed) and a few other words as also many times by the resultant vowel out of two vowels ( उदात्त and अनुदात्त ) combined, and (b) the enclitic or secondary svarita by which name, one or more grave vowels occurring after the udatta, in a chain, are called cf P. VIII. 2.4 VIII. 2.6 and VIII 4.66 and 67. The topic of accents is fully discussed by the authors of the Pratisakhyas as also by Panini. For details, see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 1.19; T.Pr. 38-47 Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 108 to 132, II. I.65 Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. Adhyaya l padas 1, 2, 3 and Rk. Tantra 51-66; see also Kaiyata on P. I. 2.29; (3) The word स्वर is used also in the sense of a musical tone. This meaning arose out of the second meaning ' accent ' which itself arose from the first viz. 'vowel', and it is fully discussed in works explanatory of the chanting of Samas. Patanjali has given Seven subdivisions of accents which may be at the origin of the seven musical notes. See सप्तस्वर a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
svarabhaktia vowel part; appearance of a consonant as a vowel; the character of a vowel borne by a consonant. Many times a semivowel which consists of one letter has to be divided especially for purposes of metre, as also for accentuation into two letters or rather, has to be turned into two letters by inserting a vowel before it or after it, for instance य् is to be turned into इय् e. g, in त्रियम्बकं यजामहे, while र् or रेफ is to be turned into र् ऋ as for instance in कर्हि चित् which is to be uttered as कर् ऋ हृि चित्. This prefixing or suffixing of a vowel is called स्वरभक्तिः confer, compare स्वरभक्तिः पूर्वभागक्षराङ्गं द्राघीयसी सार्धमात्रेतरे च | अधोनान्या ( Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 32.35; confer, compare also न संयोगं स्वरभाक्तिर्विहृान्ति Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 35; confer, compare also रेफात् खरोपहिताद् व्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णा स्वरभक्तिरुत्तरा: Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 46. In Panini's grammar, however, the word अज्भाक्त, which means the same is used for स्वरभक्ति; cf ऋति ऋ वा लृति लृ वा इत्युभयत्रापि विधेयं वर्णद्वयं द्विमात्रम् | अाद्यस्य मध्ये द्वौ ; रेफौ तयोरेकां मात्रा । अभितेाज्भक्तेरपरा। S. K. on VI. 1.101.
svaravirāmaa pause between two vowels in one and the same word as in तितउ or पउग or in two different words coming close by the visarga or य् between the two being elided, as for instance in देवा इह.
hṛradattaname of a reputed grammarian of Southern India who wrote a very learned and scholarly commentary, named पदमञ्जरी, on the Kasikavrtti which is held by grammarians as the standard vrtti or gloss on the Sutras of Panini,and studied especially in the schools of the southern grammarians. Haradatta was a Dravida Brahmana, residing in a village on the Bank of Kaveri. His scholarship in Grammar was very sound and he is believed to have commented on many grammarworks.The only fault of the scholar was a very keen sense of egotism which is found in his work, although it can certainly be said that the egotism was not ill-placed and could be justified: confer, compare एवं प्रकटितोस्माभिर्भाष्ये परिचय: पर:। तस्य निःशेषतो मन्ये प्रतिपत्तापि दुर्लभः॥ also प्रक्रियातर्कगहने प्रविष्टो हृष्टमानसः हरदत्तहरिः स्वैरं विहरन् ! केन वार्यते | Padamajari, on P. I-13, 4. The credit of popularising Panini's system of grammar in Southern India goes to Haradatta to a considerable extent.
hemacandraa Jain sage and scholar of remarkable erudition in the religious works of the Jainas as also in several Shastras. He was a resident of Dhandhuka in Gujarat, who, like Sankarācārya took संन्यासदीक्षा at a very early age and wrote a very large number of original books and commentaries, the total number of which may well nigh exceed fifty, during his long life of eighty-four years ( 1088 to ll 2 ). He stayed at AnhilavalaPattana in the North Gujarat and was patronised with extreme reverence by King Kumarapala who in fact, became his devoted pupil. Besides the well-known works on the various Shastras like Kavyanusasana, Abhidhanacintamani, Desinamamla, Yogasastra, Dvyasrayakavya, Trisastisalakapurusacarita and others which are well-known, he wrote a big work on grammar called सिद्धहेमचन्द्र by him,but popularly known by the name हेमव्याकरण or हैमशब्दानुशासन The , work consists of eight books or Adhyayas, out of which the eighth book is devoted to prakrit Grammar, and can be styled as a Grammar of all the Prakrit dialects. The Sanskrit Grammar of seven chapters is based practically upon Panini's Astadhyayi, the rules or sutras referring to Vedic words or Vedic affixes or accents being entirely omittedThe wording of the Sutras is much similar to that of Panini; at some places it is even identical. The order of the treatment of the subjects in the सिद्धहैम. शब्दानुशासनमृत्र is not, however, similar to that obtaining in the Astadhyayi of Panini. It is somewhat topicwise as in the Katantra Vyakarana. The first Adhyaya and a quarter of the second are devoted to Samjna, Paribhasa and declension; the second pada of the second Adhyaya is devoted to karaka, while the third pada of it is devoted to cerebralization and the fourth to the Stripratyayas.The first two Padas of the third Adhyaya are devoted to Samasas or compound words, while the last two Padas of the third Adhyaya and the fourth Adhyaya are devoted to conjugation The fifth Adhyaya is devoted to verbal derivatives or krdanta, while the sixth and the seventh Adhyayas are devoted to formations of nouns from nouns, or taddhita words. On this Sabda nusasana, which is just like Panini's Astadhyayi, the eighth adhyaya of Hemacandra being devoted to the grammar of the Arsa language similar to Vedic grammar of Panini, Hemacandra has himself written two glosses which are named लधुवृति and वृहृदवृत्ति and the famous commentary known as the Brhannyasa. Besides these works viz the हैमशब्दानुशासन, the two Vrttis on it and the Brhannyasa, he has given an appendix viz the Lingnusasana. The Grammar of Hemacandra, in short, introduced a new system of grammar different from, yet similar to, that of Panini, which by his followers was made completely similar to the Paniniya system by writing works similar to the Siddhantakaumudi, the Dhatuvrtti, the Manorama and the Paribhasendusekhara. हेमहंसगणि a grammarian belonging to the school of Hemacandra, who lived in the fifteenth century and wrote a work on Paribhasas named न्यायसंग्रह, on which he himself wrote a commentary called न्यायार्थमञ्जूषा and another one called by the name न्यास.
Vedabase Search
Results for tan3648 results
tanāt fromSB 1.13.57
tanau in his bodySB 4.16.5
tanau whose personal appearancesSB 10.14.22
tanavaḥ features of the bodySB 7.3.32
tanavaḥ incarnationsSB 8.14.3
tanavaḥ material bodiesSB 10.16.50
tanavaḥ on whose bodies (trunks)SB 10.35.8-11
tanavaḥ parts of the bodySB 4.19.30
tanavaḥ whose bodiesCC Madhya 24.208
CC Madhya 8.276
tanave whose formsSB 4.17.29
tanaya by her sonSB 3.33.13
tanaya childrenSB 10.14.35
tanayā daughterSB 6.18.12-13
tanayā of the daughter (the Yamunā)CC Madhya 19.98
tanaya of the son (Śukadeva)SB 10.89.20
tanaya sonCC Adi 14.86
CC Adi 2.32
CC Madhya 10.52
CC Madhya 12.55
CC Madhya 15.114
tanaya sonsMM 13
tanayaḥ a sonSB 9.13.22
SB 9.21.24
SB 9.23.14
SB 9.6.30
tanayaḥ sonSB 6.6.6
SB 8.24.11
SB 9.21.30
SB 9.24.19
tanayāḥ sonsSB 10.61.18
SB 11.30.38
SB 9.22.35
SB 9.24.46
tanayaḥ TanayaSB 9.15.4
tanayaḥ the sonSB 10.1.8
SB 12.6.75
SB 8.13.32
SB 8.13.35
SB 9.12.15
SB 9.15.1
tanayāḥ the sonsSB 8.13.11
tanayāḥ who were the sonsSB 8.1.29
tanayām daughterSB 1.16.2
SB 10.56.1
SB 3.22.16
tanayam sonSB 10.72.46
SB 4.8.10
SB 4.9.44
tanayam son or discipleSB 3.1.25
tanayām the daughterSB 10.58.31
SB 10.61.24
SB 10.62.1
tanayam the sonMM 7
SB 9.18.42
tanayām unto his daughterSB 9.3.23
tanayam unto the sonSB 7.11.1
tanayān the sonsSB 9.17.15
tanayasya of a childSB 1.15.19
tanayasya of his sonSB 4.9.65
tanayau sonsSB 3.1.39
tanayau the two sons Lava and KuśaSB 9.11.15
tanaye for the sonSB 10.26.13
SB 6.14.36
tanaye on his sonSB 6.1.27
tanayebhyaḥ among his sonsSB 4.28.33
tanayeṣu unto his sonsSB 9.5.26
tanba full ofSB 1.6.13
tandrā dizziness or lazinessSB 8.22.32
tandrā dozingCC Madhya 4.34
tandrā slothSB 12.3.30
tandriṇā from lazinessSB 3.20.40
tanīyān very subtleSB 3.8.13
tanoḥ bodiesSB 10.60.9
tanoḥ bodySB 3.20.8
tanoḥ by My bodySB 8.21.31
tanoḥ formSB 1.2.23
tanoḥ of a material bodySB 10.26.4
tanoḥ of the bodyCC Madhya 20.61
SB 11.22.47
tanoḥ of the material bodySB 11.22.50
tanoḥ various personal formsSB 10.90.49
tanoḥ whose formSB 3.18.20
tanoḥ Your personal formsSB 10.87.21
tanoṣi You are spreadingCC Antya 1.155
tanoti bestowsSB 10.47.59
tanoti does deliverSB 4.17.22
tanoti expandsCC Antya 15.78
CC Antya 17.40
CC Madhya 25.283
SB 12.12.55
tanoti increasesCC Antya 15.63
CC Antya 16.119
CC Antya 19.91
tanoti manifestsSB 5.11.5
tanoti offersCC Antya 14.86
CC Madhya 18.34
SB 10.21.18
tanoti spreadsSB 1.17.34
tanotu may they spreadSB 11.6.14
tantavaḥ the threadsSB 12.4.27
tantave for increasing offspringSB 9.6.2
tantave unto one who expandsSB 4.24.37
tantave who expandSB 8.16.31
tantra of scripturesCC Adi 3.51
SB 11.5.31
tantra of the doctrineSB 10.36.27
tantra of the supplementary Vedic literaturesCC Madhya 6.102
tantra prescribed ritualsSB 10.23.10-11
SB 10.23.48-49
tantra the purportSB 10.49.29
tantra the scriptures prescribing practical methods of worshipSB 12.11.1
tantra-mūrtiḥ as the personification of the tantra scripturesSB 12.11.20
tantra-mūrtiḥ as the personification of the tantra scripturesSB 12.11.20
tantra-uktena which are described by the tantras (the supplementary Vedic literatures that give detailed instructions for spiritual practice)SB 11.3.47
tantra-uktena which are described by the tantras (the supplementary Vedic literatures that give detailed instructions for spiritual practice)SB 11.3.47
tantraḥ dependentSB 4.31.22
tantraḥ have assumedSB 3.33.5
tantraḥ under the controlSB 10.24.16
SB 10.54.12
tantraḥ under the strict controlSB 11.28.16
tantraiḥ whose entourageSB 10.54.15
tantram a particular processSB 2.6.26
tantram expansions of such activitiesSB 3.12.35
tantram exposition of the VedasSB 1.3.8
tantram the path of devotional serviceSB 3.7.30
tantrāṇi depending uponSB 6.12.10
tantrataḥ in insufficient knowledge for following regulative principlesSB 8.23.16
tantre in the corollaries of the VedasSB 4.24.62
tantritam under the controlSB 11.18.33
tantryā by means of the instrumentSB 1.6.38
tantryām in the ropeSB 7.2.52
tantryām to a ropeSB 6.3.13
tantu of the threadsSB 11.12.21
tantu the threadSB 7.15.63
tantu-kṛntana O mischief-monger who have mercilessly separated my sons from meSB 6.5.43
tantu-kṛntana O mischief-monger who have mercilessly separated my sons from meSB 6.5.43
tantuḥ for offspringSB 2.3.8
tantūn linesSB 10.73.22
tantūnām and threadSB 11.21.12
tantuṣu in the threadsCC Adi 13.77
tantuṣu in threadsSB 9.9.7
tantuṣu upon its threadsSB 10.15.35
tantyā by a ropeSB 3.15.8
SB 3.21.16
tantyā by the ropesSB 4.20.30
tantyām by the threadSB 1.13.42
tantyām to a long ropeSB 5.1.14
tanū and bodyCC Antya 13.1
tanu bodyCC Adi 5.27-28
CC Adi 8.59
CC Antya 12.29
CC Antya 14.29
CC Antya 16.121-122
CC Antya 18.72
CC Madhya 12.86
CC Madhya 2.53
CC Madhya 3.124
tanu having such a bodyCC Adi 3.43
tanū manifested energiesSB 11.11.3
tanu smallSB 3.28.33
tanu the bodyCC Adi 7.87
CC Antya 11.59
tanu their bodiesSB 10.47.58
tanū two bodiesSB 6.16.51
tanu with their bodySB 10.14.3
tanu nahe is not an ordinary bodyCC Antya 19.40
tanu nahe is not an ordinary bodyCC Antya 19.40
tanu-bhā the effulgence of His transcendental bodyCC Adi 1.3
tanu-bhā the effulgence of His transcendental bodyCC Adi 1.3
CC Adi 2.5
tanu-bhā the effulgence of His transcendental bodyCC Adi 2.5
tanu-bhṛt a living entity who has accepted a material bodySB 5.1.12
tanu-bhṛt a living entity who has accepted a material bodySB 5.1.12
tanu-bhṛt one who has accepted a material bodySB 5.11.15
tanu-bhṛt one who has accepted a material bodySB 5.11.15
tanu-bhṛt resembling the embodied living beingsSB 11.31.11
tanu-bhṛt resembling the embodied living beingsSB 11.31.11
tanu-bhṛt the living entities embodied in material natureSB 8.3.17
tanu-bhṛt the living entities embodied in material natureSB 8.3.17
tanu-bhṛtaḥ conditioned souls with material bodiesSB 11.7.17
tanu-bhṛtaḥ conditioned souls with material bodiesSB 11.7.17
tanu-bhṛtaḥ embodied living entitiesSB 4.7.30
tanu-bhṛtaḥ embodied living entitiesSB 4.7.30
tanu-bhṛtaḥ the embodied living beingsSB 11.6.14
tanu-bhṛtaḥ the embodied living beingsSB 11.6.14
tanu-bhṛtaḥ the embodied living entitiesSB 10.87.30
tanu-bhṛtaḥ the embodied living entitiesSB 10.87.30
tanu-bhṛtaḥ who have accepted material bodiesCC Madhya 19.143
tanu-bhṛtaḥ who have accepted material bodiesCC Madhya 19.143
tanu-bhṛtām for all embodied living beingsSB 10.29.32
tanu-bhṛtām for all embodied living beingsSB 10.29.32
tanu-bhṛtām of all embodied living beingsSB 12.8.40
tanu-bhṛtām of all embodied living beingsSB 12.8.40
tanu-bhṛtām of the embodiedSB 4.1.28
tanu-bhṛtām of the embodiedSB 4.1.28
SB 4.9.10
tanu-bhṛtām of the embodiedSB 4.9.10
tanu-bhṛtām of the embodied living beingsSB 11.4.4
tanu-bhṛtām of the embodied living beingsSB 11.4.4
tanu-bhṛtām of the living entities who have accepted material bodiesSB 7.9.19
tanu-bhṛtām of the living entities who have accepted material bodiesSB 7.9.19
tanu-bhṛtām of those who are embodiedCC Adi 1.48
tanu-bhṛtām of those who are embodiedCC Adi 1.48
CC Madhya 22.48
tanu-bhṛtām of those who are embodiedCC Madhya 22.48
SB 11.29.6
tanu-bhṛtām of those who are embodiedSB 11.29.6
tanu-bhṛtām with reference to living entities possessing material bodiesSB 7.9.24
tanu-bhṛtām with reference to living entities possessing material bodiesSB 7.9.24
tanu-bhṛtsu among the living entitiesCC Madhya 24.207
tanu-bhṛtsu among the living entitiesCC Madhya 24.207
tanu-bhṛtsu embodied living beingsSB 11.5.10
tanu-bhṛtsu embodied living beingsSB 11.5.10
tanū-deśaiḥ with all the parts of the bodySB 7.13.12-13
tanū-deśaiḥ with all the parts of the bodySB 7.13.12-13
tanu-hīna without a bodyCC Madhya 2.22
tanu-hīna without a bodyCC Madhya 2.22
tanū-ja my dear son (born of my body)SB 6.14.58
tanū-ja my dear son (born of my body)SB 6.14.58
tanu-jānām sonsSB 10.90.35
tanu-jānām sonsSB 10.90.35
tanu-je in his son, Jaḍa BharataSB 5.9.6
tanu-je in his son, Jaḍa BharataSB 5.9.6
tanu-latā of creeperlike bodiesMM 4
tanu-latā of creeperlike bodiesMM 4
tanu-mana body and mindCC Antya 20.48
tanu-mana body and mindCC Antya 20.48
CC Madhya 2.76
tanu-mana body and mindCC Madhya 2.76
tanu-mana mind and bodyCC Antya 20.50
tanu-mana mind and bodyCC Antya 20.50
CC Antya 5.35-36
tanu-mana mind and bodyCC Antya 5.35-36
tanu-mana the minds and bodiesCC Antya 19.96
tanu-mana the minds and bodiesCC Antya 19.96
tanu-manera of the mind and bodyCC Madhya 2.64
tanu-manera of the mind and bodyCC Madhya 2.64
tanu-māninaḥ of a person in the bodily concept of lifeSB 10.2.22
tanu-māninaḥ of a person in the bodily concept of lifeSB 10.2.22
tanū-ruhaḥ the hairs of his bodySB 10.39.56-57
tanū-ruhaḥ the hairs of his bodySB 10.39.56-57
tanū-ruhāṇi hairs on the bodySB 2.1.33
tanū-ruhāṇi hairs on the bodySB 2.1.33
tanū-ruheṣu in the hair on the bodySB 8.20.25-29
tanū-ruheṣu in the hair on the bodySB 8.20.25-29
tanu-rūpa-ṛddhim an abundance of bodily beautyCC Antya 1.92
tanu-rūpa-ṛddhim an abundance of bodily beautyCC Antya 1.92
tanu-rūpa-ṛddhim an abundance of bodily beautyCC Antya 1.92
tanu-taram very faintMM 14
tanu-taram very faintMM 14
tanu-tyajaḥ and thus lay down their livesSB 8.20.9
tanu-tyajaḥ and thus lay down their livesSB 8.20.9
tanu-udyat-sańkocāt by contracting within the bodyCC Antya 17.72
tanu-udyat-sańkocāt by contracting within the bodyCC Antya 17.72
tanu-udyat-sańkocāt by contracting within the bodyCC Antya 17.72
tanu-vāk-manobhiḥ by the body, words and mindCC Madhya 8.67
tanu-vāk-manobhiḥ by the body, words and mindCC Madhya 8.67
tanu-vāk-manobhiḥ by the body, words and mindCC Madhya 8.67
tanubhiḥ and the bodySB 7.15.64
tanubhiḥ by multimanifestationsSB 3.16.18
tanubhiḥ by Your transcendental formsSB 10.27.6
tanubhiḥ smallSB 8.18.31
tanubhiḥ with different formsSB 6.9.26-27
tanubhṛtsu among the living entitiesSB 10.21.19
tanuḥ a bodySB 10.58.37
tanūḥ bodiesCC Adi 3.36
CC Madhya 6.101
tanūḥ bodily conditionsSB 11.22.48
tanuḥ bodyCC Adi 4.259
CC Madhya 13.207
tanūḥ bodyCC Madhya 20.331
tanuḥ bodySB 2.9.18
tanūḥ bodySB 3.16.10
SB 5.5.24
tanūḥ divine bodiesSB 10.85.20
tanūḥ the bodiesSB 4.16.5
tanuḥ the bodyCC Antya 1.146
SB 10.20.7
SB 6.4.46
SB 6.7.29-30
tanuḥ the medium of its manifestationSB 7.13.27
tanūḥ transcendental bodiesSB 12.8.41
tanuḥ whose bodySB 10.71.26
SB 10.84.8
tanūḥ dhatte accepts the forms of incarnationsSB 8.24.5
tanūḥ dhatte accepts the forms of incarnationsSB 8.24.5
tanūjaḥ sonMM 45
tanūjaiḥ by our sons and grandsonsSB 7.8.44
tanum a bodyBG 9.11
CC Madhya 25.39
tanum bodily formBs 5.55
tanum bodyCC Madhya 25.140
SB 1.15.34
SB 1.6.28
SB 11.3.31
SB 5.18.29
tanum body, or representationSB 7.14.41
tanum formSB 2.7.1
SB 3.20.39
SB 8.12.37
tanum form (as Hayagrīva)SB 7.9.37
tanum form of a demigodBG 7.21
tanum his bodySB 6.10.11
tanum His transcendental formSB 8.6.3-7
tanum such a bodySB 3.13.34
tanum the bodyCC Adi 17.281
CC Madhya 9.150
SB 11.30.2
SB 3.19.28
SB 3.20.41
tanum the material bodySB 11.15.24
tanum the personal formSB 12.8.46
tanūruhāḥ and feathersSB 11.7.58
tanūruhaiḥ with hairsSB 7.8.19-22
tanuṣe expandSB 4.6.45
tanuṣe You manifestSB 3.21.20
tanutara smallSB 5.8.23
tanute expandsSB 3.29.43
tanute he expandsSB 7.7.47
tanute spreadsSB 12.11.46
tanutra armorSB 8.10.37
tanuvā by Your transcendental formSB 3.16.22
tanuvā with his bodySB 4.5.3
tanuvam the incarnationSB 7.9.37
tan by the bodyCC Madhya 22.101
CC Madhya 23.23
tan by your bodySB 7.3.30
tan from her bodySB 3.25.31
tan the material bodySB 8.5.31
tan Your personal formSB 10.73.12-13
tanvaḥ bodiesSB 9.10.47
tanvaḥ living bodiesSB 10.82.32
tanvaḥ of the bodySB 1.13.5
SB 10.32.3
tanvam bodySB 3.12.33
tanvan and for their protectionSB 2.3.8
tanvan expandingSB 7.4.42
tanvan increasingCC Antya 15.44
tanvan producingSB 10.30.11
tanvi O slender maidenSB 4.26.22
tan slenderSB 10.30.23
SB 10.32.5
tan slender-waisted RukmiṇīSB 10.54.50
tanvīm born of his bodySB 3.12.28
ā-sama-āvartanāt until the end of the brahmacarya-āśramaSB 5.9.4
abhipatantam while falling downSB 2.7.14
caitanya-udaya-acalaḥ Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is like the eastern horizon, where the sun risesCC Madhya 24.1
advaita-ācārya-tanaya the son of Advaita ĀcāryaCC Adi 10.150
ācārya-tanaya the son of Advaita ĀcāryaCC Adi 12.18
acetana unconsciousCC Adi 15.16
acetana unconsciousCC Madhya 1.167
acetana unconsciousCC Madhya 6.26
acetana unconsciousCC Madhya 6.207
acetana unconsciousCC Madhya 7.38
acetana unconsciousCC Madhya 8.22
acetana unconsciousCC Madhya 9.165
acetana unconsciousCC Madhya 10.120
acetana hañā being unconsciousCC Madhya 12.144
acetana-vat almost unconsciousCC Madhya 14.134
preme acetana unconscious in the ecstasy of loveCC Madhya 17.154
acetana unconsciousCC Madhya 18.162
acetana unconsciousCC Madhya 18.184
cetana-acetana living entities and even the stones and woodCC Madhya 24.58
haya acetana became unconsciousCC Antya 9.10
acetana deha unconscious bodyCC Antya 14.64
acetana unconsciousCC Antya 16.124
hañā acetana becoming unconsciousCC Antya 17.12
acetana unconsciousCC Antya 17.17
acetana unconsciousCC Antya 18.54
acetana unconsciousCC Antya 18.97
acetanam unintelligentSB 3.26.51
acetanam with undeveloped consciousness, foolishSB 6.2.5-6
acetanam almost unconsciousSB 6.14.60
acetanam unconsciousSB 10.25.14
acetane unconsciousCC Antya 19.88
acyuta-cetanaḥ being fully Kṛṣṇa consciousSB 9.15.41
adhaḥ-patantam gliding downSB 3.1.41
tanā-vadha-ādi killing of the demons like PūtanāCC Madhya 20.381
tanā-vadha-ādi killing the demons, beginning from PūtanāCC Madhya 20.394
āyatana-ādibhiḥ with hotels or recreation halls and so onSB 5.24.9
kīrtana-ādibhiḥ by chanting, hearing and so onSB 6.2.38
tanā-āgamana-ādikam everything about how Pūtanā the witch had come there and played havocSB 10.6.42
śrī-caitanya, nityānanda, advaita Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Nityānanda Prabhu and Advaita PrabhuCC Adi 7.169
advaita-ācārya-tanaya the son of Advaita ĀcāryaCC Adi 10.150
śrī-caitanya-nityānanda-advaita-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Lord Nityānanda and Advaita PrabhuCC Madhya 24.354
sańkīrtana-ādyaiḥ by congregational chanting, etc.CC Adi 3.81
adyatanāḥ at presentSB 9.1.5
adyatanāni those currentSB 10.51.39-40
adyatanāt from todaySB 8.24.32
tanā-āgamana-ādikam everything about how Pūtanā the witch had come there and played havocSB 10.6.42
anupatan agāt going upSB 3.11.5
āilā sanātana you have come, SanātanaCC Antya 4.122
ajā-gala-stana nipples on the neck of a goatCC Adi 5.61
ajā-gala-stana-nyāya like the nipples on the neck of a goatCC Madhya 24.93
aketanam being situated without a shelterSB 3.4.6
akhila-yajña-tantave the enjoyer of all sacrificesSB 3.19.30
caitanya-ākhyam known as Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 1.5
caitanya-ākhyam known as Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 4.55
ākrīḍa-āyatana gambling housesSB 4.25.16
caitanya-ākṛtiḥ having the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.58
caitanya-ākṛtiḥ having the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.63
caitanya-ākṛtiḥ having the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.52
caitanya-ākṛtiḥ having the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.275
ālālita-tanuḥ whose body is coveredCC Madhya 14.194
āmāra tanaya my sonCC Adi 6.58-59
caitanya-līlā amṛta-pūra the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu are full of nectarCC Madhya 25.277
caitanya-līlā-amṛta-sindhu the ocean of nectarean pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.88
sat-cit-ānanda-tanu Kṛṣṇa's body is transcendental, full of knowledge, bliss and eternityCC Madhya 8.136
caitanya-ānanda of the name Caitanyānanda BhāratīCC Madhya 10.105
kīrtana-ānande in the blissful situation of chantingCC Madhya 13.49
anańga-pṛtanāḥ companion of CupidSB 2.7.6
anartha-nivartana disappearance of unwanted thingsCC Madhya 23.10
anātanvatī not increasingCC Antya 1.150
aneka yatane with great endeavorCC Madhya 9.164
aneka yatana much endeavorCC Madhya 11.42
kari' aneka yatana with great attentionCC Antya 6.269
aneka yatane after much endeavorCC Antya 13.19
aniketanaḥ without shelterSB 3.24.42
anivartanam which does not bring one back again to this material worldSB 6.5.21
āniyā yatane bringing very carefullyCC Antya 19.13
vigalita-stana-paṭṭika-antām the border of the sari on the breasts moved slightlySB 8.9.18
stana-antare in the middle of his chestSB 10.78.8
anu-yugam tanūḥ transcendental bodies according to the different yugasSB 10.26.16
caitanyera anucara a follower of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.93
tīrthapada-anukīrtanam glorifying the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is known as TīrthapadaSB 6.13.22-23
anukīrtanam constantly glorifyingSB 11.11.34-41
anukīrtanam chanting the gloriesSB 11.19.20-24
anukīrtanam the reciting in sequenceSB 12.12.21
anukīrtanāt by chantingSB 3.33.6
anukīrtanāt than constantly chanting under the direction of the bona fide spiritual masterSB 6.2.46
bhagavat-nāma-rūpa-anukīrtanāt by glorifying the transcendental form, name, attributes and paraphernalia of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 6.8.27-28
anukīrtanāt by chanting My names and qualitiesSB 10.23.33
anukīrtanāt by subsequent chantingSB 10.29.27
anukīrtanāt and thereafter from chantingCC Madhya 16.186
anukīrtanāt and thereafter from chantingCC Madhya 18.125
anupatan agāt going upSB 3.11.5
anupatanti grievingSB 1.17.8
sanātana-anusandhāne to search for Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.208
anusańkīrtanam constantly chanting the holy nameSB 8.23.16
anuvartana-vaśāt as the effect of followingSB 12.13.2
anuvartante would followBG 3.23
anuvartante followBG 4.11
anuvartante followCC Adi 4.20
anuvartante followCC Adi 4.178
anuvartante followCC Madhya 8.91
anuvartantyāḥ followingSB 6.18.40
anuyugam tanūḥ transcendental bodies according to the different yugasSB 10.8.13
anvavartanta engaged in devotional serviceSB 8.16.37
anvavartanta behavedSB 9.11.24
apakṛṣṭa-cetanaḥ having degraded consciousnessSB 4.27.3
aparikīrtanam not advertisingSB 11.11.34-41
āpatan arrivedSB 6.1.30
āpatantam coming over furiouslySB 1.7.18
āpatantam coming forwardSB 3.2.24
āpatantam rushing towards HimSB 3.13.31
āpatantam coming after himSB 9.15.29
āpatantam again endeavoring to attack HimSB 10.11.51
āpatantam attackingSB 10.17.6
āpatantam setting upon themSB 10.19.8
āpatantam attackingSB 10.36.13
āpatantam attackingSB 10.43.13
āpatantīm coming forward to attack himSB 9.4.47
āpatantīm flying toward HimSB 10.55.20
āpatantīm flying towardSB 10.59.10
āpatantīm flying towardSB 10.77.13
kīrtana-ārambhe in the beginning of the sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.218
kīrtana ārambhila began congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 6.101
kīrtana ārambhilā began the congregational chantingCC Antya 7.72
caitanya-arpitam offered unto Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.282
caitanya-arpitam offered to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.155
artha-tantraḥ the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is always determined to protect the sādhus and kill the asādhusSB 10.2.21
stana-arthī Kṛṣṇa, who was hankering to drink His mother's milk by sucking her breastSB 10.7.6
arvāktanābhiḥ which do not reach up to, or which are of this material worldSB 5.3.4-5
arvāktanayā deviating from the eternal principles of Vedic religionSB 5.6.11
caitanyera ārya respected by the LordCC Antya 11.7
āśrama-āyatana and many hermitagesSB 5.17.13
rūpa-sanātana-āśraya shelter at the lotus feet of Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 5.201
caitanya-aṣṭake in the prayer named CaitanyāṣṭakaCC Madhya 13.206
asva-tantrāḥ dependentSB 5.18.19
aśvastana-vidam one who does not know what is happening nextSB 4.25.38
asvatantrā was dependentSB 1.6.7
asvatantrāḥ fully dependent on māyāSB 8.12.43
asvatantraḥ am not independentSB 9.4.63
asvatantraiḥ not independentSB 6.15.6
asvatantrasya who is not independent (that is, who is under the control of his senses)SB 10.20.10
asvatantratvam there is no freedom from dependence on the modes of natureSB 11.10.33
asvātantryam the lack of independenceSB 11.10.17
atan nirasanena by refuting the inferior elementsCC Madhya 21.15
atandritā without any lazinessSB 8.17.1
atandritaḥ with great careBG 3.23
atandritaḥ instrumentalSB 2.9.29
atandritaḥ alertSB 3.28.7
atandritaḥ attentiveSB 3.28.30
atandritaḥ attentiveSB 3.30.9
atandritāḥ becoming free from lazinessSB 6.14.20
atandritāḥ very carefully, without diversionSB 8.6.22-23
atandritāḥ without becoming laxSB 10.73.30
atandritaḥ very carefullySB 11.9.11
atandritaḥ carefullySB 11.13.12
atandritaḥ with great careSB 11.14.29
atandritaḥ carefullySB 11.20.19
atandritam ceaselessSB 12.13.2
atanot spreadSB 1.8.6
ātanoti expandsSB 5.11.4
ātanoti He bestowsSB 10.71.35
ātanoti bestowsCC Madhya 15.170
ātanoti bestowsBs 5.54
ātanuta extendedSB 5.24.22
ātma-tantraḥ self-independentSB 1.3.36
ātma-tantraḥ self-sufficientSB 1.16.34
ātma-tantraḥ independentSB 2.8.23
ātma-tantraḥ Self-independentSB 3.5.5
ātma-tanum your bodySB 3.20.28
ātma-tantrasya of Lord Śiva, who is self-dependentSB 4.6.7
ātma-tantraḥ self-sufficientSB 4.7.26
ātma-āyatanam resting place of all living entitiesSB 4.17.30
ātma-tantram fully self-independentSB 4.24.61
ātma-tantraḥ fully independentSB 5.4.14
ātma-tantraḥ completely self-sufficientSB 5.25.13
ātma-tantrasya being self-sufficient, not dependent on any other personSB 6.3.17
ātma-tantraḥ self-sufficientSB 8.5.32
ātma-tantre fully under Your controlSB 8.6.10
ātma-tantram supremely independentSB 8.12.9
ātma-tantraḥ independentSB 10.44.37
ātma-tantraḥ self-reliantSB 10.48.20
kīrtana-āṭope by the force of congregational chantingCC Antya 10.64
ātta-nānā-tanoḥ who accepts various formsSB 3.31.12
ātta-līlā-tanoḥ whose spiritual body is always engaged in various pastimesSB 9.11.20
avapātanaiḥ by causing to fall from the top of a mountainSB 7.5.43-44
avapātanaiḥ and throwing downSB 10.44.4
āvartana by the falling downSB 8.12.19
āvartana recitationCC Madhya 9.93
kailā āvartana analyzed fullyCC Madhya 25.53
āvartanaḥ ĀvartanaSB 5.19.29-30
āvartanam the rotatingSB 8.7.10
ā-sama-āvartanāt until the end of the brahmacarya-āśramaSB 5.9.4
avartanta generatedSB 3.6.32
avartanta they livedSB 12.3.9-13
caitanya-avatāra the incarnation of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 3.40
caitanya-avatāra the incarnation of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 6.113
caitanya-avatāre by the incarnation of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.254
caitanya-avatāre in the incarnation of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.262
kīrtana-āveśe in the ecstasy of kīrtanaCC Madhya 1.126
caitanya-āveśe being possessed by Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.24-25
āvitanvānāḥ spreading throughoutSB 5.20.37
āyatana the bodySB 2.5.32
ākrīḍa-āyatana gambling housesSB 4.25.16
āśrama-āyatana and many hermitagesSB 5.17.13
āyatana-ādibhiḥ with hotels or recreation halls and so onSB 5.24.9
āyatana housesSB 10.64.14-15
karma-āyatana by the above-mentioned working sensesSB 11.22.16
āyatanaḥ outlets of the life airSB 2.2.21
āyatanaḥ his abodeSB 4.28.13
ātma-āyatanam resting place of all living entitiesSB 4.17.30
lakṣmī-āyatanam the residence of the goddess of fortuneSB 7.4.8
āyatanam residenceSB 11.24.9
āyatanāni various formsSB 3.1.23
āyatanāni embodimentsSB 3.6.11
āyataneṣu holy landsSB 3.1.18
bahu yatana kariyā with great careCC Antya 12.107
sanātanere bāndhilā he arrested SanātanaCC Madhya 19.27
bańgavāṭī-caitanya-dāsa Bańgavāṭī Caitanya dāsaCC Adi 12.86
beḍā-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra all aroundCC Madhya 25.251
beḍā-sańkīrtana surrounding congregational chantingCC Antya 10.58
svatantra bhagavān the independent Personality of GodheadCC Antya 4.164
bhagavat-tanuḥ part of the body of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 4.19.30
bhagavat-nāma-rūpa-anukīrtanāt by glorifying the transcendental form, name, attributes and paraphernalia of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 6.8.27-28
caitanya-bhakta devotees of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.121
caitanya-bhakta-gaṇa devotees of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.159
bhakti-pravartana inauguration of the bhakti cultCC Adi 6.27
caitanya-bhakti-maṇḍape in the devotional hall of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.10
bhavat-tanūnām who are nondifferent from YouSB 10.10.38
sanātane bhikṣā deha give Sanātana lunch alsoCC Madhya 20.73
bhojana-kīrtana eating and chantingCC Madhya 3.136
caitanya-bhṛtya servants of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.81
caitanyera bhṛtya the servants of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.102
bhrū-dhanu-nartana dancing of the eyebrowsCC Madhya 21.105
kṛṣṇa-bhukta-stana-kṣīrāḥ therefore, because their breasts were sucked by Kṛṣṇa, who drank the milk flowing from their bodiesSB 10.6.34
tanā-bhūmayaḥ lands of suffering in hellish conditionsSB 5.26.7
bhūtanandaḥ BhūtanandaSB 12.1.29-31
brahma-tanum having assumed the form of a brāhmaṇa-brahmacārīSB 8.20.12
kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.2
caitanya-ākhyam known as Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 1.5
śrī-caitanya to Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 1.18
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.25
caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.31
kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.34
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.42
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.84
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.87
śrī-caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.108-109
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 1.110
śrī-caitanya-prabhum to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.1
śrī-caitanya dayā-nidhe O Lord Caitanya, ocean of mercyCC Adi 2.2
śrī-caitanya to Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 2.3
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.9
caitanya Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 2.22
caitanya-rūpe in the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.109
caitanya gosāñi Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.110
caitanya-mahimā the glory of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.118
caitanya-prabhura of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.119
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.120
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 2.121
śrī-caitanya-prabhum to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.2
caitanya-siṃhera of the lionlike Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.30
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 3.34
caitanya-avatāra the incarnation of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 3.40
caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.43
caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.53
caitanya-ākṛtiḥ having the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.58
caitanya-ākṛtiḥ having the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.63
caitanya-kṛṣṇera of Lord Kṛṣṇa as Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 3.65
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.77
caitanya as Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.84
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 3.114
śrī-caitanya-prasādena by the mercy of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 4.2
caitanya as Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.36-37
caitanya-ākṛtiḥ having the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.52
caitanya-ākhyam known as Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 4.55
caitanya gosāñi Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.57
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.99-100
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.161
caitanya of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 4.220
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.222
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.225
caitanya-kṛṣṇera of Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 4.227-228
caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.233
caitanya-ākṛtiḥ having the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.275
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.276
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 4.277
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.2
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-mahimā the glories of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.3
śrī-caitanya-candra Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.6
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.133
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.143
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 5.156
caitanya-prabhute unto Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 5.173
nityānanda-śrī-caitanya Lord Nityānanda and Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.229
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 5.235
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.2
caitanya-prabhura of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.39
caitanya-gosāñike unto Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.42
caitanya-dāsa servant of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 6.45
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.52
caitanya-īśvara Lord Caitanya, the Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Adi 6.84
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-rūpe in the form of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 6.109
caitanya-avatāra the incarnation of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 6.113
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.118
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 6.120
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 7.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya in the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.9
caitanya the supreme living forceCC Adi 7.10
caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.12
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya the name Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 7.66
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.155
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.163
caitanya-tattva the truth of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.168
śrī-caitanya, nityānanda, advaita Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Nityānanda Prabhu and Advaita PrabhuCC Adi 7.169
caitanya-vihāra about the pastimes of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.170
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 7.171
caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.2
caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.9
caitanya Lord Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 8.12
caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.13
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.15
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.20
caitanya-nāma Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's nameCC Adi 8.22
caitanya-nityānande when chanting the holy names of Lord Caitanya and NityānandaCC Adi 8.31
caitanya-mańgala the book of this nameCC Adi 8.33
caitanya Lord Caitanya'sCC Adi 8.33
caitanya-līlāra of the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.34
caitanya-mańgala the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 8.35
caitanya-nitāira of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Adi 8.36
caitanya-mańgala the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 8.38
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.39
caitanya-carita of the pastimes of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.42
caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.43
caitanya-mańgala the book of the name Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 8.44
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.44
caitanya-candrera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.46
caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.61
caitanya-carite in the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.61
caitanya-mańgala the book Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 8.63
caitanya-carite in the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.67
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Adi 8.69
caitanya-nityānanda Lord Caitanya and Nityānanda are situatedCC Adi 8.70
caitanya-līlāte in describing the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.82
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 8.85
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Kṛṣṇa CaitanyadevaCC Adi 9.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 9.2
caitanya of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 9.5
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 9.9
caitanya-mālī the gardener of the name Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 9.11
caitanya-mālī the gardener, Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 9.27
caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 9.47
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 9.55
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.2
caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.4
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.7
caitanya-pārṣada associate of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.30
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.36
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.40
caitanya-prabhu Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.46
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.52
caitanya-kińkara servants of Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.61
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Adi 10.62
caitanya-kṛpā-dhāma of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, the reservoir of mercyCC Adi 10.78-79
caitanya-bhṛtya servants of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.81
caitanya-prāṇa-dhana their life and soul was Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.81
caitanya-nitāi Lord Caitanya and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Adi 10.115
caitanya-bhakta devotees of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.121
caitanya-bhakta-gaṇa devotees of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.159
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 10.164
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya known as Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 11.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.4
caitanya-bhakti-maṇḍape in the devotional hall of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.10
caitanya-nityānanda Śrī Caitanya-NityānandaCC Adi 11.11
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.13
caitanya-dāsera of the servant of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.20
śrī-caitanya Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 11.27
nṛsiṃha-caitanya Nṛsiṃha-caitanyaCC Adi 11.53
caitanya-mańgala the book of the name Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 11.54
caitanya-līlāte in the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 11.55
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 11.61
caitanya-jīvanān whose life and soul was Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 12.2
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.3
caitanya-mālīra of the gardener named CaitanyaCC Adi 12.5
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 12.13
caitanya Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 12.14
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.16
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.18
caitanya-caraṇa of the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 12.57
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Adi 12.59
caitanya-mālī the gardener Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 12.67
caitanya-rahita without consciousnessCC Adi 12.70
caitanya-vimukha against Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.71
caitanya-vimukha one who is against the cult of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.72
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.74
caitanya Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.76
vallabha-caitanya-dāsa Vallabha-caitanya dāsaCC Adi 12.83
bańgavāṭī-caitanya-dāsa Bańgavāṭī Caitanya dāsaCC Adi 12.86
caitanya-vallabha Caitanya-vallabhaCC Adi 12.87
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.90
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.92
caitanya-mālīra of the gardener known as Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.93
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 12.96
caitanya-devaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.2
śrī-caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.5
caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.6
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.8
caitanya-prabhu Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.21
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 13.44
caitanya-līlāra of the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 13.48
caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.78
śrī-caitanya-nityānanda Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Adi 13.124
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 14.2
caitanya-kṛṣṇasya of Lord Caitanya, who is Kṛṣṇa HimselfCC Adi 14.5
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 14.70
caitanya Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 14.71
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 14.97
caitanya-prabhum Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 15.1
śrī-caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 15.2
caitanya-kṛṣṇasya of Lord Caitanya, who is Kṛṣṇa HimselfCC Adi 15.4
caitanya-mańgale in his book Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 15.7
caitanya-mańgale in the book of the name Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 15.33
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 15.34
caitanya-prabhum Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.1
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.2
caitanya-gosāñira līlā the pastimes of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.110
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 16.111
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.2
caitanya-mańgale in his book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 17.138
caitanya-gosāñi Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.295
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.296
caitanya-sevana service to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.300
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.306
caitanya-līlāya in the pastimes of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.309
caitanya-tattva-nirūpaṇa description of the truth of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.314
caitanya-kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa with the name of Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 17.315
caitanya-līlā-varṇana-kāraṇa the reason for describing Caitanya Mahāprabhu's pastimesCC Adi 17.321
śrī-caitanya-mālī Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as the gardenerCC Adi 17.322
caitanya-mańgale in his book Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 17.330
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.331
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.332
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.333
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 17.336
śrī-caitanya-devaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Krsna CaitanyaCC Madhya 1.2
caitanya-mańgale in his book Caitanya-mańgalaCC Madhya 1.11-12
caitanya-līlāra vyāsa the Vyāsadeva, or compiler of the pastimes, of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.13
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.27
caitanya-gosāñi the supreme master, Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.27
caitanya seva serve Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.29
caitanya gāo chant about Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.29
caitanya-nāma the name of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.29
caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.30
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.188
jaya kṛṣṇa-caitanya all glories to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.272
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 1.287
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.2
caitanya consciousCC Madhya 2.39
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 2.84
caitanya-carita pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.87
śrī-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.94
caitanya-vilāsa-sindhu of the ocean of the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 2.95
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 3.2
caitanya-mańgale in the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Madhya 3.217
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 3.219
caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 4.5
caitanya-mańgale in the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Madhya 4.7
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 4.213
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 5.2
śrī-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 5.159
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 5.161
caitanya consciousnessCC Madhya 6.7
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 6.71
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.94
caitanya-prasāde by the mercy of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.224
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 6.237
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.254
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāmā named Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.255
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.258
caitanya-prasāde by the mercy of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.278
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 6.285
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 6.286
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.2
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.152
caitanya-līlāra of the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.153
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 7.155
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 8.2
caitanya-caritra the activities of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 8.304
śrī-caitanya of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 8.310
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 8.313
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.2
caitanya-līlā pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 9.359
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.360
caitanya-carita the activities of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.361
caitanya-candrera līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.363
caitanya-carita the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.364
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 9.365
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 10.2
caitanya-ānanda of the name Caitanyānanda BhāratīCC Madhya 10.105
śrī-caitanya O Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 10.119
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nikaṭe at the place of Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 10.133
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 10.189
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 10.190
śrī-caitanya to Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 11.2
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.19
caitanya-jīvana consider Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu their life and soulCC Madhya 11.93
caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.98
caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.101
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 11.243
caitanya of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 12.3
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 12.222
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.2
caitanya-candrera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.61
caitanya-aṣṭake in the prayer named CaitanyāṣṭakaCC Madhya 13.206
śrī-caitanya pāya will achieve Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.208
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 13.209
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.2
caitanya-pratāpa the strength of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.58
jaya śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya all glories to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.59
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.256
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 14.257
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 15.2
śrī-caitanya-caritāmṛta-śrotā-gaṇa to the listeners of Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 15.3
caitanya-caritāmṛta Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 15.3
caitanya-gosāñira of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 15.261
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 15.301
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 15.302
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Madhya 16.23
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 16.149
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 16.201
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 16.290
kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 17.113
caitanya CaitanyaCC Madhya 17.117
caitanya caitanya Caitanya, CaitanyaCC Madhya 17.126
caitanya caitanya Caitanya, CaitanyaCC Madhya 17.126
caitanya caitanyaCC Madhya 17.129
caitanya-rasa-vigrahaḥ the form of all transcendental mellowsCC Madhya 17.133
caitanya-līlāra of the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 17.233
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 17.234
caitanya pāila came to his sensesCC Madhya 18.176
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 18.213
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 18.226
caitanya-caritra pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 18.228
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 18.229
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.2
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.5
śrī-caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.32
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāmne under the name Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 19.53
caitanya-kathā talks about the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.131
caitanya-cintana thinking of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 19.131
caitanya-devasya of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.134
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.256
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 19.257
śrī-caitanya-mahāprabhum unto Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 20.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 20.2
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 20.406
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 21.2
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 21.149
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 22.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya nityānanda to Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Madhya 22.2
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 22.169
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 23.127
caitanya-udaya-acalaḥ Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is like the eastern horizon, where the sun risesCC Madhya 24.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 24.2
śrī-caitanya-nityānanda-advaita-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Lord Nityānanda and Advaita PrabhuCC Madhya 24.354
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 24.355
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.24
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vākya the words of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.28
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vacana the words and explanation given by Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.44
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.45
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vāṇī the message of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.58
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.163
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.239
śrī-caitanya-sama equal to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.268
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.269
caitanya-līlā pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.271
caitanya-līlā amṛta-pūra the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu are full of nectarCC Madhya 25.277
śrī-caitanya nityānanda Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Lord NityānandaCC Madhya 25.280
caitanya-caritāmṛta the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.281
caitanya-arpitam offered unto Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.282
caitanya-caritāmṛtam the book known as Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 25.282
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 1.8
caitanya-devasya of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 1.212
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 1.222
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 1.223
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.1
śrī-caitanya to Śrī CaitanyaCC Antya 2.2
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.9
caitanya-āveśe being possessed by Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.24-25
caitanya prabhura lāgi' for Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.60
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.62
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.67
caitanya-prabhāva the opulence of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.83
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 2.86
caitanya-līlā pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.170
caitanya-carita the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.171
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 2.172
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.1
caitanya-mahimā the glories of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.87
caitanya-mańgale in the book known as Caitanya-mańgala (Caitanya-bhāgavata)CC Antya 3.96
caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.170
caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.226
caitanya-avatāre by the incarnation of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.254
caitanya-avatāre in the incarnation of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.262
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.267
caitanya-kṛpāte by the mercy of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.270
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 3.272
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 4.2
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 4.206
caitanya-caritra the characteristics of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 4.238
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 4.239
caitanya-vaidyam to the physician known as Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.2
śrī-caitanya-līlā transcendental activities of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.88
caitanya-caritāmṛta this transcendental literature known as Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 5.89
caitanya-vihāra the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.104-105
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, known as Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 5.112
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.114
caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.119
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.131
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-prabhu Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.153
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.162
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 5.164
śrī-caitanya to Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 6.2
caitanya-candrera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.41
caitanya-candrera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.41
caitanya gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.123
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.128
caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.131
caitanya deha' kindly give the shelter of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.132
caitanya pāńa I may get the shelter of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.133
caitanya-kṛpāte by the mercy of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.135
caitanya-caraṇe the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.135
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.143
caitanya prāṇa-dhana Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as his life and soulCC Antya 6.162
śrī-caitanya of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.172
caitanya caraṇe of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.173
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.186
śrī-caitanya-kṛpā by the mercy of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.263
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.328
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 6.329
caitanya of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 7.1
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 7.2
caitanya-prabhura līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 7.165
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 7.169
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 7.173
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya prabhu Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.5
caitanya-gaṇa the followers of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.15
caitanya-ṭhākura Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.36
caitanya-caritra the character of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.101
caitanya-caritra the character of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.102
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 8.103
caitanya-gaṇānām of the associates of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 9.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 9.2
caitanya-caritra behavior of Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 9.151
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 9.153
caitanya-mańgale in his book Caitanya-mańgala, now known as Caitanya-bhāgavataCC Antya 10.50
caitanya-dāsa nāma the name is Caitanya dāsaCC Antya 10.142
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Antya 10.144
caitanya-dāsa the son of Śivānanda SenaCC Antya 10.148
caitanya-dāsere unto Caitanya dāsaCC Antya 10.151
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.160
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 10.162
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.2
caitanya-līlā guṇa the attributes and pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.10
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāma holy name of Lord Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 11.34
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 11.55
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 11.56
caitanya-caritra the life and characteristics of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.106
caitanya-caritra life and characteristics of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.107
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 11.108
caitanya-caritāmṛtam the transcendental life and characteristics of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 12.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 12.2
caitanya-gosāñi Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 12.10
caitanya-kathā-sukhe in the happiness of talks of Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 12.99
pāiluń caitanya I have gotten Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 12.101
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 12.155
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 13.2
caitanya-niṣṭhā faith in Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 13.59
caitanya samarpilā offered to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 13.62
caitanya-virahe in separation from Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 13.63
caitanya-viraha of separation from Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 13.64
caitanya-kṛpā-phala the result of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's mercyCC Antya 13.135
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 13.139
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 14.2
caitanya-jīvana the life of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 14.3
caitanya-varṇana description of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 14.4
caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 14.6
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 14.62
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 14.123
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 15.2
kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 15.3
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 15.98
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 15.99
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 16.2
caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 16.48
caitanya-prabhura of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 16.76
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 16.151
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 17.2
caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 17.68
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 17.69
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 17.73
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.22
kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.64
caitanya-caraṇa shelter at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.120
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 18.121
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 19.2
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 19.111
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 19.112
caitanya-caritra of the characteristics of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.78
caitanya-līlāya in the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.82
caitanya-mańgale in the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Antya 20.85
caitanya-mańgale in the book named Caitanya-mańgala, now known as Caitanya-bhāgavataCC Antya 20.87
caitanya-līlā-amṛta-sindhu the ocean of nectarean pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.88
śrī-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.96-98
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.101
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.144-146
caitanya-caritāmṛta the description of Lord Śrī Caitanya's pastimesCC Antya 20.151
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 20.153
caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.154
caitanya-arpitam offered to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.155
caitanya-caritāmṛtam containing the nectarean activities of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.155
caitanyaḥ Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 3.66
caitanyaḥ Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 4.51
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.19
caitanyaḥ Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.3
kṛṣṇa-caitanyaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.1
saḥ caitanyaḥ that Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.207
caitanyaḥ Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 15.97
kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.81
śrī-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 7.1
caitanyam Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 9.6
śrī-caitanyam Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 14.1
caitanyam Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.1
caitanyam Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.54
śrī-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 21.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanyam Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is Kṛṣṇa HimselfCC Antya 1.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanyam Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.1
caitanyam unto Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 11.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 16.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanyam Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 19.1
caitanyāt than Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 1.3
caitanyāt than Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 2.5
caitanye unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.29
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.27
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.44
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.48
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.72
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.110
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.226
caitanyera sańge with Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.91
caitanyera dāsa the servant of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 5.134
caitanyera kāma all the desires of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.156
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.34
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.37
caitanyera dāsya-preme in the emotional ecstatic love of being a servant of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.48
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.49-50
caitanyera dāsa servants of Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 6.51
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.86
caitanyera dāsa a servant of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 6.86
caitanyera dāsa muñi I am a servant of Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.86
caitanyera anucara a follower of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.93
caitanyera with Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.4
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.41
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.48
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.11
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.59
śrī-caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.74
caitanyera dāsa servant of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.76
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.309
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.26
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.28
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.83
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.83
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.30
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 8.308
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.22
caitanyera gaṇa associates of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.93
caitanyera sṛṣṭi the creation of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.97
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.105
caitanyera dāsa a servant of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.242
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.58
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.16
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 17.54
caitanyera sańge in the association of CaitanyaCC Madhya 17.119
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.132
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.133
caitanyera vāṇī the words of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.35
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.22
caitanyera līlā the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.47
caitanyera khelā the activities of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.87
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.132
caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.206
caitanyera kṛpāya by the mercy of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.100
caitanyera bhṛtya the servants of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.102
caitanyera kathā the narration of the activities of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.160
caitanyera prāṇa to the life and soul of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.6
caitanyera ārya respected by the LordCC Antya 11.7
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.102
caitanyera pāriṣada associate of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 12.35
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 12.95
caitanyera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 12.99
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 12.101
caitanyera of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 13.58
caitanyera nāṭa dramatic performance of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.30
caitanyere of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.179
śrī-caitanya-candra Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.6
caitanya-candrera of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.46
caitanya-candrera līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.363
caitanya-candrera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.61
caitanya-candrera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.41
caitanya-candrera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.41
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.36
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.52
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 12.13
caitanya-caraṇa of the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 12.57
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.74
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.92
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 6.237
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 6.285
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.152
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 10.189
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 15.301
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 16.149
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.5
śrī-caitanya-nityānanda-advaita-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Lord Nityānanda and Advaita PrabhuCC Madhya 24.354
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.239
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.269
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 1.222
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.9
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 2.86
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.128
caitanya-caraṇa the shelter of the lotus feet of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.143
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.186
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.328
caitanya-caraṇa the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 17.69
caitanya-caraṇa shelter at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.120
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.360
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.19
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.256
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.131
caitanya-caraṇe the shelter of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.135
caitanya caraṇe of the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.173
caitanya-caraṇe at the lotus feet of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.160
caitanya-carita of the pastimes of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.42
caitanya-carita pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.87
caitanya-carita the activities of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.361
caitanya-carita the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.364
caitanya-carita the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.171
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 1.110
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 2.121
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 3.114
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 4.277
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 5.235
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 6.120
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 7.171
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 8.85
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 9.55
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 10.164
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 11.61
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 12.96
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 14.97
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 15.34
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 16.111
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 17.336
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 1.287
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 3.219
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 4.213
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 5.161
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 6.286
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 7.155
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 8.313
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 9.365
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 10.190
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 11.243
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 12.222
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 13.209
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 14.257
śrī-caitanya-caritāmṛta-śrotā-gaṇa to the listeners of Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 15.3
caitanya-caritāmṛta Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 15.3
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 15.302
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 16.290
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 17.234
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 18.229
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 19.257
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 20.406
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 21.149
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 22.169
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 23.127
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 24.355
caitanya-caritāmṛta the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.281
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 1.223
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 2.172
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 3.272
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 4.239
caitanya-caritāmṛta this transcendental literature known as Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 5.89
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 5.164
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 6.329
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 7.173
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 8.103
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 9.153
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 10.162
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 11.108
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 12.155
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 13.139
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 14.123
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 15.99
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 16.151
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 17.73
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 18.121
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 19.111
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 19.112
caitanya-caritāmṛta the description of Lord Śrī Caitanya's pastimesCC Antya 20.151
caitanya-caritāmṛta the book named Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Antya 20.153
caitanya-caritāmṛtam the book known as Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 25.282
caitanya-caritāmṛtam the transcendental life and characteristics of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 12.1
caitanya-caritāmṛtam containing the nectarean activities of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.155
caitanya-carite in the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.61
caitanya-carite in the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.67
caitanya-caritra the activities of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 8.304
caitanya-caritra pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 18.228
caitanya-caritra the characteristics of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 4.238
caitanya-caritra the character of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.101
caitanya-caritra the character of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.102
caitanya-caritra behavior of Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 9.151
caitanya-caritra the life and characteristics of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.106
caitanya-caritra life and characteristics of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.107
caitanya-caritra of the characteristics of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.78
cetanā the living forceBG 10.22
cetanā living symptomsBG 13.6-7
cetanā intelligenceSB 4.17.33
cetanā and the mindSB 4.20.12
cetana feelingSB 4.23.21
cetana the consciousnessSB 6.10.3
cetanā the consciousnessSB 11.21.20
cetana-ujjhitāḥ devoid of lifeSB 12.10.23
cetana consciousnessCC Adi 4.251
sa-cetana spiritually cognizantCC Adi 9.33
cetana consciousCC Adi 12.24
cetana consciousnessCC Madhya 1.99
cetana consciousnessCC Madhya 6.16
cetana consciousnessCC Madhya 6.37
cetana consciousCC Madhya 8.284
cetana consciousnessCC Madhya 9.60
cetana consciousnessCC Madhya 9.61
cetana consciousnessCC Madhya 12.147
cetana consciousnessCC Madhya 12.149
karāila cetana brought him to consciousnessCC Madhya 15.124
nāhika cetana there was no consciousnessCC Madhya 16.154
cetana pāñā coming to consciousnessCC Madhya 17.221
cetana pāñā getting His senses backCC Madhya 18.73
cetana consciousnessCC Madhya 18.170
cetana-acetana living entities and even the stones and woodCC Madhya 24.58
cetana karāite to inspire to spiritual consciousnessCC Antya 5.115
cetana pāite after coming to consciousnessCC Antya 14.71
karāilā cetana brought to consciousnessCC Antya 15.59
sa-cetana conscious living beingsCC Antya 16.124
sa-cetana consciousCC Antya 16.124
cetana consciousnessCC Antya 17.19
pāilā cetana returned to consciousnessCC Antya 17.20
cetana ha-ile when there was consciousnessCC Antya 17.21
cetana consciousnessCC Antya 18.43
sa-cetana consciousCC Antya 18.97
cetana waking upCC Antya 19.73
pāñā cetana becoming consciousCC Antya 19.102
apakṛṣṭa-cetanaḥ having degraded consciousnessSB 4.27.3
śabala-cetanaḥ whose mind was bewilderedSB 7.4.39
acyuta-cetanaḥ being fully Kṛṣṇa consciousSB 9.15.41
cetanaḥ he whose consciousnessSB 10.1.41
cetanaḥ his mindSB 11.26.6
naṣṭa-cetanaḥ having lost his consciousnessSB 11.28.3
cetanām consciousnessSB 4.21.35
cetanām consciousnessSB 4.22.30
cetanayā by living forceSB 4.21.41
cetanayā with the living entitySB 4.29.74
cintana thinkingCC Adi 3.105-106
cintana thinkingCC Adi 7.31-32
cintana contemplationCC Adi 13.68
cintana considerationCC Adi 15.25
caitanya-cintana thinking of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 19.131
karaye cintana was contemplatingCC Madhya 25.7
karena cintana was always thinkingCC Antya 3.223
karena cintana began to thinkCC Antya 4.38
cintana thinking ofCC Antya 6.156
karena cintana began to considerCC Antya 7.109
cintana nā yāya I cannot think ofCC Antya 17.52
cintanam meditationMM 46
cintanīyaḥ has to be thought ofSB 8.11.38
sat-cit-ānanda-tanu Kṛṣṇa's body is transcendental, full of knowledge, bliss and eternityCC Madhya 8.136
citta-tanvoḥ in both mind and bodySB 3.15.43
citta-tanvoḥ of the mind and bodyCC Madhya 17.142
citta-tanvoḥ of the mind and bodyCC Madhya 24.45
citta-tanvoḥ in both the mind and bodyCC Madhya 24.115
citta-tanvoḥ of the mind and the bodyCC Madhya 25.158
daiva-tantram enchantment of providence onlySB 1.9.17
daiva-tantraiḥ under the control of superior powerSB 7.13.30
daiva-paratantra under the spell of māyāCC Adi 12.9
darśana nartana visiting the Lord and dancingCC Madhya 14.94
kīrtana-darśana visiting the kīrtana performancesCC Antya 2.79
caitanyera dāsa the servant of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 5.134
caitanya-dāsa servant of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 6.45
caitanyera dāsa servants of Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 6.51
caitanyera dāsa a servant of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 6.86
caitanyera dāsa muñi I am a servant of Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.86
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Adi 8.69
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Adi 10.62
caitanyera dāsa servant of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.76
mīnaketana rāma-dāsa Mīnaketana RāmadāsaCC Adi 11.53
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Adi 12.59
vallabha-caitanya-dāsa Vallabha-caitanya dāsaCC Adi 12.83
bańgavāṭī-caitanya-dāsa Bańgavāṭī Caitanya dāsaCC Adi 12.86
caitanyera dāsa a servant of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.242
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Madhya 16.23
caitanya-dāsa nāma the name is Caitanya dāsaCC Antya 10.142
caitanya-dāsa Caitanya dāsaCC Antya 10.144
caitanya-dāsa the son of Śivānanda SenaCC Antya 10.148
caitanya-dāsera of the servant of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.20
caitanya-dāsere unto Caitanya dāsaCC Antya 10.151
caitanyera dāsya-preme in the emotional ecstatic love of being a servant of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.48
śrī-caitanya dayā-nidhe O Lord Caitanya, ocean of mercyCC Adi 2.2
sanātane bhikṣā deha give Sanātana lunch alsoCC Madhya 20.73
caitanya deha' kindly give the shelter of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.132
acetana deha unconscious bodyCC Antya 14.64
tanā-deham the gigantic body of Pūtanā lying deadSB 10.6.31
kīrtana dekhi' seeing the performance of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.219
sanātane dekhi' seeing Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.18
kīrtana dekhiyā seeing the performance of kīrtanaCC Madhya 11.237
kīrtana dekhiyā by seeing the performance of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 13.55
caitanya-devaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.1
śrī-caitanya-devaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, known as Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 5.112
devakī-tanuja the son of DevakīCC Madhya 20.175
caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Kṛṣṇa CaitanyadevaCC Adi 9.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 22.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.1
caitanya-devasya of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.134
caitanya-devasya of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 1.212
caitanya-kṛpā-dhāma of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, the reservoir of mercyCC Adi 10.78-79
caitanya-prāṇa-dhana their life and soul was Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.81
caitanya prāṇa-dhana Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as his life and soulCC Antya 6.162
bhrū-dhanu-nartana dancing of the eyebrowsCC Madhya 21.105
sanātana-hāta dhari' catching the hand of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 21.111
dharma pravartana kare introduces a particular type of religious activityCC Madhya 20.341
śrī-yaśodā-stanam-dhaye sucking the breast of mother YaśodāCC Antya 7.86
kīrtanera dhvani the vibration of the sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.217
kīrtanera dhvani vibration of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 13.50
sanātane dila delivered to SanātanaCC Madhya 20.75
duḥkha-tantreṣu spreading miseriesSB 3.30.9
dui kīrtanīyā both of them were good singersCC Adi 10.147
durantāḥ yātanāḥ severe painful conditionsSB 5.26.30
sanātana-dvārā through Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 5.86
siṃha-dvāre patana falling down by the Siṃha-dvāra gateCC Antya 20.124
stana-dvayam her two breastsSB 6.14.53
stana-dvayam her two breastsSB 8.8.18
stana-dvayāt beginning from the breastSB 2.5.39
dvi-guṇa vartana twice the salaryCC Antya 9.106
dviguṇa vartana twice the salaryCC Antya 9.111
dyotanam illuminationSB 3.26.40
ei rūpa-ratana this beautiful, transcendental, jewellike formCC Madhya 21.103
eka-tanu one bodyCC Adi 5.175
gāḥ tandrīm become dejectedSB 3.9.29
ajā-gala-stana nipples on the neck of a goatCC Adi 5.61
ajā-gala-stana-nyāya like the nipples on the neck of a goatCC Madhya 24.93
caitanya-bhakta-gaṇa devotees of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.159
caitanyera gaṇa associates of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.93
śrī-caitanya-caritāmṛta-śrotā-gaṇa to the listeners of Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 15.3
nartana-gāna in chanting and dancingCC Madhya 17.212
caitanya-gaṇa the followers of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.15
caitanya-gaṇānām of the associates of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 9.1
su-gandhi udvartana perfumed massageCC Madhya 8.166
kīrtanīyā-gaṇe amongst the performers of sańkīrtanaCC Adi 11.18
kīrtanīyā-gaṇe unto the performers of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 13.32
caitanya gāo chant about Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.29
gauḍīyā-sańkīrtane congregational chanting by the Gauḍīya VaiṣṇavasCC Antya 10.48
śaryātiḥ śantanuḥ gayaḥ Śaryāti, Śantanu and GayaSB 12.3.9-13
nartana-gāyana dancing and chantingCC Adi 7.68
ghātanam the killingSB 12.12.37
sanātanera gophāte in the cave where Sanātana Gosvāmī stayedCC Antya 13.46
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.9
caitanya gosāñi Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.110
caitanya gosāñi Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.57
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.222
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.225
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.143
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.52
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.40
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.16
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.18
caitanya-gosāñi Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.295
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.27
caitanya-gosāñi the supreme master, Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.27
gosāñi sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.36
caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.94
sanātana-gosāñi the elder brother, Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.13
śrī-caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.32
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.45
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.163
sanātana-gosāñi Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.185
sanātana gosāñi Sanātana GosāñiCC Madhya 25.210
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.62
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.67
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.114
caitanya gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.123
caitanya-gosāñi Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 12.10
caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 14.62
caitanya-gosāñike unto Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.42
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.120
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.161
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.13
caitanya-gosāñira līlā the pastimes of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.110
sanātana-gosāñira of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.260
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.256
caitanya-gosāñira of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 15.261
caitanya-gosāñira of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.267
govinda-vinivartane of Govinda's returningSB 10.39.37
tanā-gṛhān to the torture chambers, the hellish planetsSB 6.3.9
guṇa-kīrtanāt me by chanting and glorifying My transcendental qualitiesSB 5.5.10-13
kīrtanya-guṇa-sat-katham whose transcendental pastimes and qualities are gloriousSB 8.4.3-4
dvi-guṇa vartana twice the salaryCC Antya 9.106
caitanya-līlā guṇa the attributes and pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.10
cetana ha-ile when there was consciousnessCC Antya 17.21
sańkīrtana haite from the process of chanting the holy nameCC Antya 20.13
acetana hañā being unconsciousCC Madhya 12.144
hañā acetana becoming unconsciousCC Antya 17.12
hareḥ tanūḥ are the different parts of the body of Lord ViṣṇuSB 10.4.41
hari-kīrtanam describing the glories of the LordSB 4.31.25
hari-kīrtanam chanting of the holy name of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 6.1.30
hari-kīrtanāt simply by chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraSB 12.3.52
hari-tanum the transcendental body of the LordCC Adi 5.224
hari-sańkīrtana performance of sańkīrtanaCC Adi 13.102
hari-kīrtanāt simply by chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 20.345
hari-kīrtana-kolāhala the tumultuous sound of congregational chantingCC Antya 11.72
haridāsa sanātana Haridāsa ṭhākura and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.23
sanātana-hāta dhari' catching the hand of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 21.111
haya acetana became unconsciousCC Antya 9.10
hṛṣṭa-tanūruhaḥ the hairs on whose body were standing in jubilationSB 9.14.14
hṛṣyat-tanuḥ having transcendental ecstatic bliss manifested in the bodySB 7.9.6
ikṣvāku-tanayaḥ the son of Mahārāja IkṣvākuSB 9.13.1
ikṣvāku-tanayaḥ a son of IkṣvākuSB 10.64.10
cetana ha-ile when there was consciousnessCC Antya 17.21
īśa-tantryām to the ropes (laws) of material natureSB 7.5.31
īśvara-tantrāṇām under the influence of the rigid laws of natureSB 9.19.26
caitanya-īśvara Lord Caitanya, the Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Adi 6.84
svatantra īśvara the fully independent Supreme LordCC Adi 8.32
svatantra īśvara the most independent Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 4.164
svatantra-īśvara the independent Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 7.49
svatantra īśvara the independent Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 12.203
svatantra īśvara the independent Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Antya 2.135
svatantra īśvara the independent Personality of GodheadCC Antya 2.139
rūpa-sanātana-raghunātha-īśvara to the Lord of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.4
svatantra īśvara the fully independent Personality of GodheadCC Antya 12.84
sanātana jānila Sanātana Gosvāmī could understandCC Madhya 20.83
janma-tanu-mana their births, bodies and mindsCC Madhya 21.114
prāktana-janmani in their previous birthsSB 7.10.37
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.2
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.2
jaya kṛṣṇa-caitanya all glories to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.272
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.2
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.2
jaya śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya all glories to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.59
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.2
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.2
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 1.8
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 1.8
caitanya-jīvana consider Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu their life and soulCC Madhya 11.93
caitanya-jīvana the life of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 14.3
caitanya-jīvanān whose life and soul was Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.1
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī repliedCC Madhya 19.23
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Madhya 19.26
sanātane kahe he said to Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.28
sanātana kahe Sanātana repliedCC Madhya 20.10-11
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Madhya 20.64
sanātana kahe Sanātana repliedCC Madhya 20.81
sanātana kahe Sanātana saidCC Madhya 20.364
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Antya 4.28
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Antya 4.84
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Antya 4.99
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī repliedCC Antya 4.125
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī repliedCC Antya 4.144
kahe sanātana Sanātana repliedCC Antya 13.53
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Antya 13.58
kahe kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chants the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 14.59
kahiha sanātane inform Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.40
sanātane kahilā he advised Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.182
kaila sanātana Sanātana has so spokenCC Madhya 1.228
kaila sańkīrtana performed sańkīrtana, or congregational chantingCC Madhya 3.118
kailā pravartana introduced the sańkīrtana movementCC Madhya 20.340
kailā āvartana analyzed fullyCC Madhya 25.53
vartana kailā made the salaryCC Antya 9.133
kaila kīrtana chantedCC Antya 11.91-93
caitanyera kāma all the desires of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.156
stanya-kāmaḥ Kṛṣṇa, who was desiring to drink her breast milkSB 10.9.4
ki kara kīrtane what kind of chanting are you performingCC Madhya 1.270
kara kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chant the holy name of the LordCC Antya 7.137
kara sańkīrtana chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Antya 11.26
karāila cetana brought him to consciousnessCC Madhya 15.124
karāilā kīrtana caused kīrtana to be performedCC Antya 10.65
karāilā cetana brought to consciousnessCC Antya 15.59
cetana karāite to inspire to spiritual consciousnessCC Antya 5.115
caitanya-līlā-varṇana-kāraṇa the reason for describing Caitanya Mahāprabhu's pastimesCC Adi 17.321
patana-kāraṇam the cause of their falling (how could it have happened all of a sudden?)SB 10.11.2
karaye cintana was contemplatingCC Madhya 25.7
karaye nartana and danceCC Madhya 25.21
karaye nartana and dancedCC Madhya 25.165
karaye nartana dancesCC Madhya 25.278
karaye kīrtana are chantingCC Antya 3.71
kare sańkīrtana but simply engages in sańkīrtanaCC Adi 7.41
kare sańkīrtana perform sańkīrtanaCC Adi 13.103
kīrtana kare performs kīrtanaCC Madhya 14.72
nāma-sańkīrtana kare performs chanting of the holy nameCC Madhya 18.80
dharma pravartana kare introduces a particular type of religious activityCC Madhya 20.341
kare nartane dancesCC Antya 4.86
karena yatana makes endeavorsCC Adi 6.108
karena kīrtana performed congregational chantingCC Madhya 12.218
karena nartana dancesCC Madhya 14.98
karena nartana began to danceCC Madhya 17.223
karena nartana began to danceCC Madhya 19.107
karena kīrtana used to chantCC Antya 3.176
karena cintana was always thinkingCC Antya 3.223
nāma-sańkīrtana karena was chanting the holy name of the LordCC Antya 3.229
karena cintana began to thinkCC Antya 4.38
karena nartana danceCC Antya 7.73-74
karena cintana began to considerCC Antya 7.109
karena kīrtana perform congregational chantingCC Antya 10.46
karena nartana dancedCC Antya 11.48
karena kīrtana and perform congregational chantingCC Antya 11.60
karena nartana engaged in dancingCC Antya 14.19
karena nartana dancesCC Antya 15.88
kari' aneka yatana with great attentionCC Antya 6.269
vartana kari' increasing the salaryCC Antya 9.112
nāma-sańkīrtana kari' chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 19.57
kariche nartana is dancingCC Madhya 18.105
nartana karila dancedCC Madhya 16.49
karilā nartana performed dancingCC Antya 4.106
karilā nartana dancedCC Antya 6.244
karilā nartana performed dancingCC Antya 10.105
karilā nartana dancedCC Antya 12.61
karila yatana made some endeavorCC Antya 16.91
kīrtana karite while performing chantingCC Madhya 3.162
kīrtana karite to perform kīrtanaCC Madhya 18.79
kīrtana karite chanting and chantingCC Antya 3.130
kīrtana karite chanting and chantingCC Antya 3.244
kīrtana karite chantingCC Antya 14.101
kīrtana kariyā chanting the holy nameCC Adi 3.75
kariyā yatana with great attentionCC Madhya 5.70
nartana kariyā dancingCC Madhya 11.220
kariyā yatana with great endeavorCC Madhya 15.72
kariyā yatana with great attentionCC Madhya 15.87
tana kariyā newly doneCC Madhya 15.205
yatana kariyā with great attentionCC Antya 8.73
kariyā yatana with great eagernessCC Antya 10.112
kariyā yatane with great endeavorCC Antya 10.114
kīrtana kariyā performing congregational chantingCC Antya 11.62
kṛṣṇa-kīrtana kariyā performing congregational chantingCC Antya 12.14
yatana kariyā with great careCC Antya 12.103
bahu yatana kariyā with great careCC Antya 12.107
karma-tantram the law of action and reactionSB 3.1.44
karma-tantraḥ in the matter of fruitive activitiesSB 3.8.12
karma-tantram fruitive activitiesSB 4.2.22
karma-vetanataḥ in exchange for wages from workingSB 5.9.11
karma-tantra of the path of fruitive Vedic sacrificesSB 11.2.19
karma-āyatana by the above-mentioned working sensesSB 11.22.16
karma-tantram bound to the reactions of fruitive workSB 11.22.38
karma-tantram the entanglement of fruitive workSB 11.28.29
caitanya-kathā talks about the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.131
caitanyera kathā the narration of the activities of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.160
caitanya-kathā-sukhe in the happiness of talks of Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 12.99
kīrtanya-guṇa-sat-katham whose transcendental pastimes and qualities are gloriousSB 8.4.3-4
kṛta-ketanaḥ taken shelterSB 4.21.32
ketanaḥ this bodySB 4.24.67
ketanam the houseSB 4.3.13
ketanam abodeSB 10.83.36
kṛta-ketanam restingSB 11.30.42
caitanyera khelā the activities of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.87
ki kara kīrtane what kind of chanting are you performingCC Madhya 1.270
caitanya-kińkara servants of Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.61
kīrtana-ādibhiḥ by chanting, hearing and so onSB 6.2.38
kīrtana and chanting (about whom)SB 10.41.16
kīrtana chantingSB 10.90.50
śravaṇa-kīrtana O You, hearing and chanting the glories of whomSB 11.6.42
kīrtana kariyā chanting the holy nameCC Adi 3.75
kīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 3.102
kīrtana the chanting of the holy namesCC Adi 4.40
kīrtana pracāra spreading of the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 6.35
kīrtana sańkīrtanaCC Adi 7.18-19
kīrtana chantingCC Adi 8.16
kṛṣṇa-kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 13.10
kīrtana chantingCC Adi 13.32
kīrtana sańkīrtanaCC Adi 13.99
kīrtana chantingCC Adi 17.35
kīrtana śuni' after hearing the chantingCC Adi 17.36
kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 17.60
kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 17.88
kīrtana sańkīrtanaCC Adi 17.89
kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Adi 17.127
kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Adi 17.128
kīrtana sańkīrtana, chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Adi 17.130
kīrtana sańkīrtanaCC Adi 17.131
kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Adi 17.133
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Adi 17.139
kīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 17.178-179
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Adi 17.182
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Adi 17.189
kīrtana the congregational chantingCC Adi 17.191
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Adi 17.192
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Adi 17.204
kīrtana chantingCC Adi 17.211
kīrtana the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 17.222
kīrtana chantingCC Adi 17.224
kīrtana congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Madhya 1.126
kīrtana-āveśe in the ecstasy of kīrtanaCC Madhya 1.126
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Madhya 1.147
kīrtana of chantingCC Madhya 1.247
kīrtana of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 1.251
kīrtana chantingCC Madhya 1.269
kīrtana the chantingCC Madhya 3.135
bhojana-kīrtana eating and chantingCC Madhya 3.136
nartana-kīrtana dancing and chantingCC Madhya 3.161
kīrtana karite while performing chantingCC Madhya 3.162
kṛṣṇa-kīrtana for chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 4.10
kīrtana chantingCC Madhya 4.125
kīrtana-nartana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 9.243
śravaṇa-kīrtana the process of chanting and hearingCC Madhya 9.258
śravaṇa-kīrtana hearing and chantingCC Madhya 9.261
kīrtana-nartana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 9.283
madhura kīrtana such melodious performance of congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.95
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.213
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.215
kīrtana-ārambhe in the beginning of the sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.218
kīrtana dekhi' seeing the performance of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.219
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.224
kīrtana-mahattva the greatness of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.236
kīrtana dekhiyā seeing the performance of kīrtanaCC Madhya 11.237
kīrtana-samāptye at the end of the performance of kīrtanaCC Madhya 11.238
kīrtana-rańge sańkīrtana in great pleasureCC Madhya 11.241
kīrtana-vilāsa pastimes in sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.242
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Madhya 12.137
karena kīrtana performed congregational chantingCC Madhya 12.218
kīrtana chantingCC Madhya 13.46
kīrtana-ānande in the blissful situation of chantingCC Madhya 13.49
kīrtana dekhiyā by seeing the performance of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 13.55
kīrtana chantingCC Madhya 13.71
nartana-kīrtana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 14.63
kīrtana kare performs kīrtanaCC Madhya 14.72
kīrtana kīrtanaCC Madhya 14.237
nartana-kīrtana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 14.242
nartana-kīrtana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 14.245
kīrtana chantingCC Madhya 16.28
kīrtana-vilāsa the pastimes of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 16.47
kīrtana-nartana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 18.36
kīrtana karite to perform kīrtanaCC Madhya 18.79
kīrtana of chantingCC Madhya 19.152
kīrtana chantingCC Madhya 22.121
nāma-kīrtana chanting the holy nameCC Madhya 22.128
śravaṇa-kīrtana hearing and chantingCC Madhya 22.156-157
śravaṇa-kīrtana hearing, chanting and so onCC Madhya 23.10
kīrtana chantingCC Madhya 24.261
kīrtana śunāya sings and chantsCC Madhya 25.4
kīrtana śuniyā hearing the descriptionCC Madhya 25.220
kīrtana-vilāsa the pastimes of chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 25.241
kīrtana chantingCC Antya 1.72
kīrtana-darśana visiting the kīrtana performancesCC Antya 2.79
kṛṣṇa-kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 2.158
karaye kīrtana are chantingCC Antya 3.71
kīrtana chantingCC Antya 3.116
kīrtana karite chanting and chantingCC Antya 3.130
kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 3.168
karena kīrtana used to chantCC Antya 3.176
kīrtana chantingCC Antya 3.241
kīrtana chantingCC Antya 3.241
kīrtana karite chanting and chantingCC Antya 3.244
kīrtana chantingCC Antya 3.252-253
śravaṇa-kīrtana hearing and chantingCC Antya 4.65
kīrtana ārambhila began congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 6.101
kīrtana-smaraṇe in chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra and remembering the lotus feet of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 6.310
kīrtana ārambhilā began the congregational chantingCC Antya 7.72
kīrtana-nartana chanting and dancingCC Antya 8.98
nṛtya-kīrtana dancing and chantingCC Antya 9.6
karena kīrtana perform congregational chantingCC Antya 10.46
kīrtana chantingCC Antya 10.47
kīrtana-āṭope by the force of congregational chantingCC Antya 10.64
karāilā kīrtana caused kīrtana to be performedCC Antya 10.65
kīrtana samāpana ending the chantingCC Antya 10.80
kīrtana chantingCC Antya 10.104
kīrtana-vilāsa enjoyment of performance of congregational chantingCC Antya 11.11
nṛtya-kīrtana dancing and chantingCC Antya 11.12
sańkhyā-kīrtana the fixed amount of chantingCC Antya 11.19
sańkhyā-kīrtana fixed amount of chantingCC Antya 11.23
karena kīrtana and perform congregational chantingCC Antya 11.60
kīrtana kariyā performing congregational chantingCC Antya 11.62
kīrtana congregational chantingCC Antya 11.67
kīrtana nartana chanting and dancingCC Antya 11.70
hari-kīrtana-kolāhala the tumultuous sound of congregational chantingCC Antya 11.72
kaila kīrtana chantedCC Antya 11.91-93
kṛṣṇa-kīrtana kariyā performing congregational chantingCC Antya 12.14
kīrtana karite chantingCC Antya 14.101
su-kīrtana in discussing or chanting nicelyNoI 8
kīrtanaḥ chantingSB 1.2.17
puṇya-śravaṇa-kīrtanaḥ He is simply worshiped by hearing and chanting, by which one becomes purifiedSB 9.3.34
puṇya-śravaṇa-kīrtanaḥ hearing and chanting about whom is the most pious activitySB 10.15.41
kīrtanaḥ and chanting (about whom)SB 11.2.13
kīrtanāḥ gloriesSB 11.5.4
kīrtanaiḥ by glorificationsSB 7.7.30-31
kīrtanaiḥ and by being glorified verballySB 11.7.44
kīrtanaiḥ by chantingCC Adi 17.4
kīrtanam chantingSB 2.1.11
kīrtanam glorificationSB 2.4.15
hari-kīrtanam describing the glories of the LordSB 4.31.25
hari-kīrtanam chanting of the holy name of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 6.1.30
kīrtanam chantingSB 7.5.23-24
kīrtanam chantingSB 7.11.8-12
kīrtanam chantingSB 10.38.4
kīrtanam chantingSB 11.3.27-28
kīrtanam vibrating transcendental sounds pertaining to the holy name, form, qualities and entourage, and inquiring about them (these also should be only in relationship to Viṣṇu)CC Madhya 9.259-260
kīrtanam glorifyingCC Madhya 20.61
kīrtanam chantingMM 46
kīrtanāni and glorificationMM 35
guṇa-kīrtanāt me by chanting and glorifying My transcendental qualitiesSB 5.5.10-13
kīrtanāt from chanting the holy nameSB 6.13.8-9
kīrtanāt chantingSB 10.70.43
kīrtanāt by chantingSB 12.3.51
hari-kīrtanāt simply by chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraSB 12.3.52
kīrtanāt because of the glorificationSB 12.12.62
kīrtanāt by chantingCC Madhya 20.344
hari-kīrtanāt simply by chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 20.345
kīrtanāt and chantingNBS 37
kīrtane in sańkīrtanaCC Adi 10.40
kīrtane in the performance of sańkīrtanaCC Adi 10.115
kīrtane in sańkīrtanaCC Adi 12.20
ki kara kīrtane what kind of chanting are you performingCC Madhya 1.270
kīrtane in the sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.88
kīrtane in the performance of congregational chantingCC Madhya 15.46
kīrtane in reciting Śrīmad-BhāgavatamCC Madhya 22.136
kīrtane while chantingCC Antya 1.75
śrīvāsa-kīrtane at the time of congregational chanting headed by Śrīvāsa PaṇḍitaCC Antya 2.34-35
kīrtanera of performing sańkīrtanaCC Adi 17.135
kīrtanera of the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 17.141
kīrtanera dhvani the vibration of the sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.217
kīrtanera dhvani vibration of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 13.50
kīrtanīyā performer of kīrtanaCC Adi 10.64
kīrtanīyā kīrtana performerCC Adi 10.109
dui kīrtanīyā both of them were good singersCC Adi 10.147
kīrtanīyā-gaṇe amongst the performers of sańkīrtanaCC Adi 11.18
kīrtanīyā musiciansCC Madhya 10.149
kīrtanīyā-gaṇe unto the performers of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 13.32
kīrtanīyā-samāja sańkīrtana partyCC Madhya 13.44
kīrtanīyā the performers of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 13.116
kīrtanīyā who were performing sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 13.204
kīrtanīyā chantersCC Madhya 14.101
paramānanda kīrtanīyā Paramānanda KīrtanīyāCC Madhya 25.4
kīrtanīyā-paramānanda Paramānanda, who used to perform kīrtanaCC Madhya 25.179
prabhura kīrtanīyā a chanter of songs for Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.102
kīrtanīyā sevaka performers of sańkīrtana and servantsCC Antya 6.43
kīrtanīyā the chantersCC Antya 10.77
kīrtanīyaḥ to be chantedCC Adi 17.31
kīrtanīyaḥ to be chantedCC Antya 6.239
kīrtanīyaḥ to be chantedCC Antya 20.21
kīrtanīyāra of all the singersCC Madhya 14.38
kīrtanya worth chantingSB 3.15.48
kīrtanya should be chantedSB 3.20.6
kīrtanya worth singingSB 3.28.18
kīrtanya-guṇa-sat-katham whose transcendental pastimes and qualities are gloriousSB 8.4.3-4
kīrtanyāni worthy of praiseSB 3.25.3
hari-kīrtana-kolāhala the tumultuous sound of congregational chantingCC Antya 11.72
sańkīrtana-kolāhale tumultuous roaring of congregational chantingCC Antya 10.62
kriyā-tantūn all spiritual activitiesSB 8.13.35
kṛntan cuttingSB 6.12.33
kṛntanam cutting offSB 3.30.27
kṛntanam that which can completely cut offSB 6.2.46
kṛntanam the cutting,SB 12.12.39
caitanya-kṛpā-dhāma of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, the reservoir of mercyCC Adi 10.78-79
śrī-caitanya-kṛpā by the mercy of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.263
caitanya-kṛpā-phala the result of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's mercyCC Antya 13.135
caitanya-kṛpāte by the mercy of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.270
caitanya-kṛpāte by the mercy of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.135
sanātana-kṛpāya by the mercy of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 5.203
caitanyera kṛpāya by the mercy of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.100
kṛṣṇa-sāra-tanaya of the calf of the black deerSB 5.8.23
kṛṣṇa-bhukta-stana-kṣīrāḥ therefore, because their breasts were sucked by Kṛṣṇa, who drank the milk flowing from their bodiesSB 10.6.34
kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.2
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.25
kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.34
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.42
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.84
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.87
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 3.34
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the name of KṛṣṇaCC Adi 3.46
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.77
kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.81
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.99-100
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.222
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.225
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.276
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-mahimā the glories of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.3
kṛṣṇa-tanu-sama exactly like the transcendental body of KṛṣṇaCC Adi 5.18
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.133
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-rūpe in the form of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 6.109
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 7.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya in the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.9
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya the name Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 7.66
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.155
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.163
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.15
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Kṛṣṇa CaitanyadevaCC Adi 9.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 9.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.7
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya known as Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 11.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.4
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 12.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.90
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.8
kṛṣṇa-kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 13.10
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.19
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.296
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.306
caitanya-kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa with the name of Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 17.315
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.331
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.332
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.333
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Krsna CaitanyaCC Madhya 1.2
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtane in chanting the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 1.110
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.188
jaya kṛṣṇa-caitanya all glories to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.272
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 3.190
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the mahā-mantraCC Madhya 3.207
kṛṣṇa-kīrtana for chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 4.10
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 6.71
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.254
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāmā named Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.255
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.258
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtane chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 8.13
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 9.60
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nikaṭe at the place of Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 10.133
kṛṣṇa-caitanyaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.2
jaya śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya all glories to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.59
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 15.104
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 16.40
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 16.164
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 16.201
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 17.109
kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 17.113
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 18.213
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 18.219
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāmne under the name Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 19.53
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.54
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 20.339
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 22.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya nityānanda to Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Madhya 22.2
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana the sańkīrtana movementCC Madhya 25.21
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.24
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vākya the words of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.28
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vacana the words and explanation given by Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.44
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana the chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 25.46
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vāṇī the message of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.58
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana the chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 25.154
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 25.198
kṛṣṇa-caitanyam Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is Kṛṣṇa HimselfCC Antya 1.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-gosāñi Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.67
kṛṣṇa-kīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 2.158
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.1
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 3.259
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtane chanting the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 3.268
kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 4.206
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.2
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, known as Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 5.112
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-prabhu Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.153
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.162
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.1
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Antya 6.286
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Antya 7.11
kara kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chant the holy name of the LordCC Antya 7.137
kṛṣṇa-caitanyam Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya prabhu Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.5
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana the chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Antya 8.19
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 9.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.1
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāma holy name of Lord Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 11.34
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 11.55
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 11.56
kṛṣṇa-kīrtana kariyā performing congregational chantingCC Antya 12.14
kahe kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chants the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 14.59
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 15.2
kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 15.3
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 16.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.22
kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.64
kṛṣṇa-caitanyam Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 19.1
kṛṣṇa-tanu the body of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 19.40
śrī-kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtanam for the congregational chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 20.12
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.144-146
caitanya-kṛṣṇasya of Lord Caitanya, who is Kṛṣṇa HimselfCC Adi 14.5
caitanya-kṛṣṇasya of Lord Caitanya, who is Kṛṣṇa HimselfCC Adi 15.4
caitanya-kṛṣṇera of Lord Kṛṣṇa as Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 3.65
caitanya-kṛṣṇera of Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 4.227-228
kṛta-ketanaḥ taken shelterSB 4.21.32
kṛta-niketanānām of birds that have made their nestsSB 5.24.10
kṛta-ketanam restingSB 11.30.42
kṛṣṇa-bhukta-stana-kṣīrāḥ therefore, because their breasts were sucked by Kṛṣṇa, who drank the milk flowing from their bodiesSB 10.6.34
kula-vara-tanu of the family womenCC Antya 1.167
kumbha-stanī a woman whose breasts were like water jugsSB 8.9.16-17
kūrma-tanum the body of a tortoiseSB 5.18.29
kuru-tantave for the progeny of Mahārāja KuruSB 1.8.14
caitanya prabhura lāgi' for Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.60
lakṣmī-āyatanam the residence of the goddess of fortuneSB 7.4.8
līlā-tanubhiḥ by different pastime formsSB 7.7.34
ātta-līlā-tanoḥ whose spiritual body is always engaged in various pastimesSB 9.11.20
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.44
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 13.44
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 14.70
caitanya-gosāñira līlā the pastimes of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.110
caitanya-līlā-varṇana-kāraṇa the reason for describing Caitanya Mahāprabhu's pastimesCC Adi 17.321
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.331
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 2.84
caitanya-līlā pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 9.359
caitanya-candrera līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.363
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 18.226
caitanya-līlā pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.271
caitanya-līlā amṛta-pūra the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu are full of nectarCC Madhya 25.277
caitanya-līlā pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.170
caitanyera līlā the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.47
śrī-caitanya-līlā transcendental activities of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.88
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.162
caitanya-prabhura līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 7.165
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 7.169
caitanya-līlā guṇa the attributes and pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.10
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 15.98
caitanya-līlā-amṛta-sindhu the ocean of nectarean pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.88
caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.101
caitanya-līlāra of the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.34
caitanya-līlāra of the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 13.48
caitanya-līlāra vyāsa the Vyāsadeva, or compiler of the pastimes, of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.13
caitanya-līlāra of the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.153
caitanya-līlāra of the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 17.233
caitanya-līlāte in describing the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 8.82
caitanya-līlāte in the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 11.55
caitanya-līlāya in the pastimes of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.309
caitanya-līlāya in the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.82
loka-tantrāṇām in the universal creationsSB 3.6.1
loka-tantram the material worldsSB 3.21.21
loka-tantraḥ the regulator of the planetsSB 12.11.29
loka-tantrāya to regulate planetary motionSB 12.11.32
madhura kīrtana such melodious performance of congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.95
mahā-sańkīrtana great congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.235
mahā-ucca-sańkīrtane by a great and loud performance of chantingCC Madhya 12.140
mahā-sańkīrtana the great congregational chantingCC Madhya 13.205
mahā-sańkīrtana great congregational chantingCC Antya 11.48
śrī-caitanya-mahāprabhum unto Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 20.1
kīrtana-mahattva the greatness of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.236
caitanya-mahimā the glory of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.118
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-mahimā the glories of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.3
caitanya-mahimā the glories of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 3.87
caitanya-mālī the gardener of the name Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 9.11
caitanya-mālī the gardener, Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 9.27
caitanya-mālī the gardener Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 12.67
śrī-caitanya-mālī Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as the gardenerCC Adi 17.322
caitanya-mālīra of the gardener named CaitanyaCC Adi 12.5
caitanya-mālīra of the gardener known as Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.93
janma-tanu-mana their births, bodies and mindsCC Madhya 21.114
sanātanera mana the mind of SanātanaCC Antya 4.106
maṇḍala-vartanaiḥ by construction of maṇḍalasSB 11.11.34-41
caitanya-bhakti-maṇḍape in the devotional hall of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.10
māndhātṛ-tanayaḥ the son of King MāndhātāSB 10.51.14
utphullita tanu-mane the body and mind become jubilantCC Madhya 25.278
caitanya-mańgala the book of this nameCC Adi 8.33
caitanya-mańgala the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 8.35
caitanya-mańgala the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 8.38
caitanya-mańgala the book of the name Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 8.44
caitanya-mańgala the book Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 8.63
caitanya-mańgala the book of the name Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 11.54
caitanya-mańgale in his book Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 15.7
caitanya-mańgale in the book of the name Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 15.33
caitanya-mańgale in his book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 17.138
caitanya-mańgale in his book Caitanya-mańgalaCC Adi 17.330
caitanya-mańgale in his book Caitanya-mańgalaCC Madhya 1.11-12
caitanya-mańgale in the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Madhya 3.217
caitanya-mańgale in the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Madhya 4.7
caitanya-mańgale in the book known as Caitanya-mańgala (Caitanya-bhāgavata)CC Antya 3.96
caitanya-mańgale in his book Caitanya-mańgala, now known as Caitanya-bhāgavataCC Antya 10.50
caitanya-mańgale in the book named Caitanya-mańgalaCC Antya 20.85
caitanya-mańgale in the book named Caitanya-mańgala, now known as Caitanya-bhāgavataCC Antya 20.87
rāja-mantrī sanātana Sanātana Gosvāmī was formerly an intelligent minister for Nawab Hussain ShahCC Madhya 20.350
utkīrtana-mayaiḥ consisting of loud chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 3.58
guṇa-kīrtanāt me by chanting and glorifying My transcendental qualitiesSB 5.5.10-13
sanātanera milana meeting with Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.258
sanātanere mililā met Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.135
mililā sanātane he met Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.44
mīnaketana MīnaketanaCC Adi 5.161
mīnaketana rāma-dāsa Mīnaketana RāmadāsaCC Adi 11.53
tanā-mokṣam salvation of PūtanāSB 10.6.44
upasṛta-mṛgī-tanayam to whom the son of the deer was so submissiveSB 5.8.25
mṛkaṇḍu-tanayam the son of MṛkaṇḍuSB 12.8.2-5
sanātana-mukhe from the mouth of SanātanaCC Madhya 17.74
mukta-staneṣu who had grown up and were no longer drawing milk from their mothersSB 10.13.35
caitanyera dāsa muñi I am a servant of Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.86
na nyavartanta they did not turn backSB 10.29.8
na patanti they do not fall downSB 10.87.18
cintana nā yāya I cannot think ofCC Antya 17.52
nābhāga-tanayam to the son of Mahārāja NābhāgaSB 9.4.71
nāhika cetana there was no consciousnessCC Madhya 16.154
svātantrya nāi there was no independenceCC Antya 8.90-91
puṣkara-nāla-tantūn in the network of the fibers of a lotus stemSB 6.13.15
nāma-sańkīrtanāt from chanting the holy nameSB 3.29.18
bhagavat-nāma-rūpa-anukīrtanāt by glorifying the transcendental form, name, attributes and paraphernalia of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 6.8.27-28
nāma-sańkīrtanam the congregational chanting of the holy nameSB 12.13.23
nāma-sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 1.96
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 3.19
nāma-sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 3.50
nāma-sańkīrtana and congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 4.39
caitanya-nāma Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's nameCC Adi 8.22
nāma-sańkīrtana the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 13.27
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Adi 13.66
nāma-sańkīrtana the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 16.8
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 16.15
caitanya-nāma the name of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.29
nāma-pravartana introduction of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 1.103
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 3.139
nāma-sańkīrtane in congregational chantingCC Madhya 4.209
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 6.37
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 6.241
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāmā named Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.255
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting Kṛṣṇa's nameCC Madhya 7.95
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtane chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 8.13
nāma-sańkīrtane chanting of the holy nameCC Madhya 11.185
nāma sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Madhya 11.194
nāma sańkīrtana chanting on beadsCC Madhya 15.7
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 15.104
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 16.70
rūpa sanātana nāma the two brothers named Rūpa and SanātanaCC Madhya 16.260
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 18.78
nāma-sańkīrtana kare performs chanting of the holy nameCC Madhya 18.80
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 18.81
nāma-sańkīrtane because of chanting the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 19.130
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 20.339
nāma-kīrtana chanting the holy nameCC Madhya 22.128
nāma-sańkīrtanam chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 22.132
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 25.63
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana the chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 25.154
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 25.165
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 25.198
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 3.100
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 3.114-115
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 3.121
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 3.225
nāma-sańkīrtana karena was chanting the holy name of the LordCC Antya 3.229
sańkhyā-nāma-sańkīrtana numerical chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 3.240
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy namesCC Antya 3.242
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 3.243
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 4.71
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 4.101
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 6.218
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 6.223
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of the LordCC Antya 6.226
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 6.253
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Antya 7.11
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana the chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Antya 8.19
caitanya-dāsa nāma the name is Caitanya dāsaCC Antya 10.142
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāma holy name of Lord Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 11.34
nāma-sańkīrtana congregational chantingCC Antya 11.49
kahe kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chants the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 14.59
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 17.20
nāma-sańkīrtana kari' chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 19.57
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 20.8
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy names of the LordCC Antya 20.11
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the mahā-mantraCC Antya 20.35
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nāmne under the name Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 19.53
ātta-nānā-tanoḥ who accepts various formsSB 3.31.12
nanda-tanuja the son of Nanda Mahārāja, KṛṣṇaCC Antya 20.32
nartana dancingCC Adi 2.2
nartana-gāyana dancing and chantingCC Adi 7.68
nartana dancingCC Adi 12.20
nartana dancingCC Adi 12.21
nartana dancingCC Adi 17.173
nartana dancingCC Madhya 1.54
nartana dancingCC Madhya 1.143
nartana dancingCC Madhya 3.115
nartana dancingCC Madhya 3.118
nartana dancingCC Madhya 3.122
nartana-kīrtana dancing and chantingCC Madhya 3.161
nartana dancingCC Madhya 6.228
nartana dancingCC Madhya 7.18
nartana dancingCC Madhya 9.81
nartana dancingCC Madhya 9.87
kīrtana-nartana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 9.243
kīrtana-nartana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 9.283
nartana kariyā dancingCC Madhya 11.220
nartana dancingCC Madhya 13.41
nartana dancingCC Madhya 13.70
nartana the dancingCC Madhya 13.92
nartana dancingCC Madhya 13.205
nartana dancingCC Madhya 13.206
nartana-kīrtana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 14.63
darśana nartana visiting the Lord and dancingCC Madhya 14.94
karena nartana dancesCC Madhya 14.98
nartana-kīrtana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 14.242
nartana-kīrtana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 14.245
nartana dancingCC Madhya 16.28
nartana karila dancedCC Madhya 16.49
nartana dancingCC Madhya 16.61
nartana-gāna in chanting and dancingCC Madhya 17.212
karena nartana began to danceCC Madhya 17.223
kīrtana-nartana chanting and dancingCC Madhya 18.36
kariche nartana is dancingCC Madhya 18.105
nartana dancingCC Madhya 19.71
karena nartana began to danceCC Madhya 19.107
nartana-ullāsa dancing in jubilationCC Madhya 19.129
bhrū-dhanu-nartana dancing of the eyebrowsCC Madhya 21.105
nartana dancingCC Madhya 21.128
karaye nartana and danceCC Madhya 25.21
karaye nartana and dancedCC Madhya 25.165
prabhura nartana Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu's dancingCC Madhya 25.252
karaye nartana dancesCC Madhya 25.278
karilā nartana performed dancingCC Antya 4.106
karilā nartana dancedCC Antya 6.244
karena nartana danceCC Antya 7.73-74
kīrtana-nartana chanting and dancingCC Antya 8.98
nartana dancingCC Antya 10.47
nartana dancingCC Antya 10.104
karilā nartana performed dancingCC Antya 10.105
karena nartana dancedCC Antya 11.48
nartana dancingCC Antya 11.67
kīrtana nartana chanting and dancingCC Antya 11.70
nartana dancingCC Antya 11.103
karilā nartana dancedCC Antya 12.61
karena nartana engaged in dancingCC Antya 14.19
karena nartana dancesCC Antya 15.88
nartana dancingCC Antya 18.6
nartanaiḥ by dancingSB 10.12.34
nityānanda-nartane at the time of Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu's dancingCC Antya 2.34-35
kare nartane dancesCC Antya 4.86
nartane in dancingCC Antya 5.14
tāńhāra nartane with the dancing of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.104
naṣṭa-cetanaḥ having lost his consciousnessSB 11.28.3
caitanyera nāṭa dramatic performance of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.30
śrī-caitanya dayā-nidhe O Lord Caitanya, ocean of mercyCC Adi 2.2
nija-niketanānām who depend on your shelterSB 12.6.69
kṛṣṇa-caitanya-nikaṭe at the place of Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 10.133
niketanaḥ place of residenceSB 3.33.34
niketanaḥ a son named NiketanaSB 9.17.8
śrī-niketanaḥ the husband of the goddess of fortuneSB 9.18.5
śrī-niketanaḥ the transcendental form of all opulenceSB 10.81.16
śrī-niketanaḥ the shelter of the goddess of fortuneCC Adi 17.78
śrī-niketanaḥ the transcendental form of all opulenceCC Madhya 7.143
niketanam homeSB 4.2.19
niketanam the abodeSB 10.31.7
niketanam the abodeSB 10.58.21
śrī-niketanam the abode of the goddess of fortuneSB 11.14.36-42
kṛta-niketanānām of birds that have made their nestsSB 5.24.10
nija-niketanānām who depend on your shelterSB 12.6.69
niketane the resting placeSB 10.39.2
nikṛntanam cuttingSB 6.5.40
nipatan falling downSB 8.6.35
nipātanāt of the fallingSB 10.25.21
nipatan falling downSB 5.16.17
nipatan fallingSB 5.16.19
nipatanti fall downSB 5.26.22
nipatanti fallSB 5.26.23
nipatanti fall downSB 5.26.33
atan nirasanena by refuting the inferior elementsCC Madhya 21.15
caitanya-tattva-nirūpaṇa description of the truth of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.314
nirvṛtta-stana breasts not agitatedSB 8.8.41-46
niṣpatan falling downSB 5.17.7
caitanya-niṣṭhā faith in Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 13.59
caitanya-nitāi Lord Caitanya and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Adi 10.115
caitanya-nitāira of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Adi 8.36
nitamba-stana by her hips and firm breastsSB 10.6.4
nitya-nūtanaḥ ever freshCC Madhya 23.79-81
nitya-nūtana always freshCC Antya 19.111
nityānanda-śrī-caitanya Lord Nityānanda and Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.229
śrī-caitanya, nityānanda, advaita Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Nityānanda Prabhu and Advaita PrabhuCC Adi 7.169
caitanya-nityānanda Lord Caitanya and Nityānanda are situatedCC Adi 8.70
caitanya-nityānanda Śrī Caitanya-NityānandaCC Adi 11.11
śrī-caitanya-nityānanda Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Adi 13.124
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya nityānanda to Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Madhya 22.2
śrī-caitanya-nityānanda-advaita-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Lord Nityānanda and Advaita PrabhuCC Madhya 24.354
śrī-caitanya nityānanda Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Lord NityānandaCC Madhya 25.280
nityānanda-nartane at the time of Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu's dancingCC Antya 2.34-35
caitanya-nityānande when chanting the holy names of Lord Caitanya and NityānandaCC Adi 8.31
nivartana made to returnCC Madhya 3.174
anartha-nivartana disappearance of unwanted thingsCC Madhya 23.10
nivartanam avoidingSB 3.28.2
nivartante come backBG 8.21
nivartante come backBG 9.3
nivartante they come backBG 15.6
nivartante have come backSB 6.5.33
nivartante returnSB 7.4.22-23
nivartanti they come backBG 15.3-4
nṛsiṃha-caitanya Nṛsiṃha-caitanyaCC Adi 11.53
nṛtya-kīrtana dancing and chantingCC Antya 9.6
nṛtya-kīrtana dancing and chantingCC Antya 11.12
tana newCC Madhya 3.30
tana newCC Madhya 4.81
tana newCC Madhya 9.209
tana newCC Madhya 12.78
tana newCC Madhya 12.134
tana kariyā newly doneCC Madhya 15.205
tana newCC Madhya 16.111
tana newCC Madhya 17.14
tana freshCC Madhya 19.86
tana newCC Madhya 20.70
tana vasana new clothCC Madhya 20.76
tana newCC Antya 3.192
tana-vastrera of new clothCC Antya 10.27
tana-prāya as if freshCC Antya 10.125-126
nitya-nūtana always freshCC Antya 19.111
tanāḥ novelSB 10.52.20
nitya-nūtanaḥ ever freshCC Madhya 23.79-81
tanayasi becoming newer and newerSB 3.8.1
tanayasi you are making newer and newerSB 10.13.1
nyapatan fell downSB 3.21.38-39
nyapatan fell downSB 3.22.29-30
nyapatan fell downSB 6.8.14
nyavartanta cease to trySB 3.6.40
nyavartanta returnedSB 3.17.1
nyavartanta returnedSB 7.4.29
na nyavartanta they did not turn backSB 10.29.8
ajā-gala-stana-nyāya like the nipples on the neck of a goatCC Madhya 24.93
pāibā yātanā you will be punishedCC Antya 6.21
caitanya pāila came to his sensesCC Madhya 18.176
pāilā cetana returned to consciousnessCC Antya 17.20
pāiluń caitanya I have gotten Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 12.101
cetana pāite after coming to consciousnessCC Antya 14.71
stana pāna sucking the nippleCC Adi 14.35
cetana pāñā coming to consciousnessCC Madhya 17.221
cetana pāñā getting His senses backCC Madhya 18.73
caitanya pāńa I may get the shelter of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.133
pāñā cetana becoming consciousCC Antya 19.102
pāra-tantryam dependenceSB 3.26.7
para-tantrayoḥ who are under the control of othersSB 10.45.9
para-tantram conditionalSB 10.70.28
para-tantra dependent on anyoneCC Madhya 10.15
para-tantra dependentCC Madhya 12.49
para-tantra dependent on anyoneCC Madhya 17.8
paramānanda kīrtanīyā Paramānanda KīrtanīyāCC Madhya 25.4
kīrtanīyā-paramānanda Paramānanda, who used to perform kīrtanaCC Madhya 25.179
parāpatan scatteredSB 7.8.32
daiva-paratantra under the spell of māyāCC Adi 12.9
veda-paratantra subject to the Vedic rulesCC Madhya 10.137
prema-paratantra subordinate to loveCC Madhya 12.29
paratantra dependentCC Antya 7.151
pāratantryam dependenceSB 11.10.32
pāratantryāt because of being dependentSB 10.85.6
pāratantryeṇa by dependence on the conditions of time, space, activity and natureSB 6.9.35
caitanyera pāriṣada associate of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 12.35
parivartanasya of the circumambulationSB 5.21.7
parivartanena by the revolvingSB 3.28.27
parivartante move aroundSB 5.23.3
parivartante undergo permutationSB 12.3.26
caitanya-pārṣada associate of Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 10.30
paryāvartanaḥ ParyāvartanaSB 5.26.7
patan fallingSB 3.30.23
patan falling downSB 5.13.18
patan falling downSB 10.13.63
patan fallingSB 10.64.24
patan collapsingSB 12.3.44
patana falling downSB 5.3.12
patana falling downSB 5.24.20
patana-kāraṇam the cause of their falling (how could it have happened all of a sudden?)SB 10.11.2
patana fall downCC Adi 17.52
samudra-patana the falling into the seaCC Antya 18.120
siṃha-dvāre patana falling down by the Siṃha-dvāra gateCC Antya 20.124
prabhura patana the falling down of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.131
samudre patana the Lord's falling into the oceanCC Antya 20.134
tanam hurling downSB 3.30.27
patantaḥ flowingSB 5.16.24
patantam going downSB 2.7.9
adhaḥ-patantam gliding downSB 3.1.41
patantam gliding down to hellSB 4.7.15
patantam fallingSB 10.64.19-20
patantam fallingSB 10.67.18
patantam fallingSB 12.6.23
patantau falling downSB 7.1.39
patanti fall downBG 1.41
patanti they glide downBG 16.16
patanti flySB 1.18.23
patanti degradesSB 2.6.34
patanti fallSB 3.32.21
patanti are manifestSB 4.9.16
patanti fall downSB 5.16.16
patanti fall downSB 5.23.3
patanti fall downSB 5.24.15
patanti fall downSB 7.15.21
patanti fall outSB 9.7.12
patanti they fallSB 10.2.32
patanti are fallingSB 10.15.22
patanti would fall downSB 10.16.4
patanti fallSB 10.36.3-4
patan flowingSB 10.65.19
na patanti they do not fall downSB 10.87.18
patanti they fallSB 11.5.3
patanti they fallSB 11.5.15
patanti fallCC Madhya 22.28
patanti fallCC Madhya 22.30
patanti fallCC Madhya 22.112
patanti fallCC Madhya 24.131
patanti fallCC Madhya 24.141
patanti fallCC Madhya 24.142
patanti fall downCC Madhya 24.166
patanti fall downCC Madhya 24.213
patanti fallCC Madhya 25.32
patantyaḥ flowing downSB 5.16.22
patantyāḥ while falling downSB 9.9.4
pattanāni settlementsSB 4.18.31
pattanāni the capitalsSB 7.2.14
vṛṣṇi-pattane in Dvārakā-dhāmaCC Madhya 24.128
vigalita-stana-paṭṭika-antām the border of the sari on the breasts moved slightlySB 8.9.18
śrī-caitanya pāya will achieve Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.208
stanya-payaḥ their breast milkSB 10.13.22
caitanya-kṛpā-phala the result of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's mercyCC Antya 13.135
pīvara-stanī having raised breastsCC Antya 10.21
caitanya-prabhāva the opulence of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.83
caitanya-prabhu Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.46
caitanya-prabhu Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.21
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-prabhu Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.153
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya prabhu Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.5
śrī-caitanya-prabhum to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.1
śrī-caitanya-prabhum to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.1
caitanya-prabhum Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 15.1
caitanya-prabhum Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.1
caitanya-prabhura of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.119
caitanya-prabhura of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.39
prabhura nartana Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu's dancingCC Madhya 25.252
caitanya prabhura lāgi' for Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.60
prabhura kīrtanīyā a chanter of songs for Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 2.102
caitanya-prabhura līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 7.165
caitanya-prabhura of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 16.76
prabhura patana the falling down of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.131
caitanya-prabhute unto Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 5.173
kīrtana pracāra spreading of the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 6.35
sańkīrtana pracāriyā by preaching the cult of sańkīrtanaCC Adi 6.114
pradyotanāḥ PradyotanasSB 12.1.3
prajā-tantau descending lineSB 1.12.15
prāktana-janmani in their previous birthsSB 7.10.37
prāktana of the previous lifeSB 11.28.29
prāktanam in the previous birthSB 4.13.31
prāktanam the formerSB 10.1.39
prāktanam previousSB 11.22.41
caitanya-prāṇa-dhana their life and soul was Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.81
caitanya prāṇa-dhana Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as his life and soulCC Antya 6.162
caitanyera prāṇa to the life and soul of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.6
prapatan constantly falling downSB 6.14.50-51
prapatan falling down (in this condition)SB 7.9.28
caitanya-prasāde by the mercy of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.224
caitanya-prasāde by the mercy of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.278
śrī-caitanya-prasādena by the mercy of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.1
caitanya-pratāpa the strength of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.58
sańkīrtana-pravartaka the initiator of congregational chantingCC Adi 3.77
pravartana the inaugurationCC Adi 3.26
pravartana initiatingCC Adi 4.36-37
bhakti-pravartana inauguration of the bhakti cultCC Adi 6.27
nāma-pravartana introduction of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 1.103
kailā pravartana introduced the sańkīrtana movementCC Madhya 20.340
dharma pravartana kare introduces a particular type of religious activityCC Madhya 20.341
pravartana are vibratedCC Madhya 24.315
pravartana establishment ofCC Antya 4.80
pravartana propagationCC Antya 7.11
pravartanāt by performingNoI 3
pravartane establishingCC Antya 1.202
pravartante they flourishBG 16.10
pravartante beginBG 17.24
pravartante sma carried onSB 10.75.4-7
tana-prāya as if freshCC Antya 10.125-126
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingSB 11.5.32
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingCC Adi 3.52
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.100
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingCC Madhya 20.342
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingCC Antya 20.10
prema-sańkīrtana chanting in the ecstasy of love of GodheadCC Madhya 11.97
prema-paratantra subordinate to loveCC Madhya 12.29
caitanyera dāsya-preme in the emotional ecstatic love of being a servant of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.48
preme acetana unconscious in the ecstasy of loveCC Madhya 17.154
priyām tanum very dear formSB 5.18.1
pṛtanā soldiersSB 1.9.36
pṛtanā soldiersSB 4.27.29
pṛtanā of Your armySB 10.52.41
anańga-pṛtanāḥ companion of CupidSB 2.7.6
pṛtanāḥ the armiesSB 11.1.3
pṛtanām defensive forcesSB 1.10.32
pṛtanām the armySB 6.11.2-3
pṛtanām his own soldiersSB 8.11.27
yātudhāna-pṛtanām the soldiers of the RākṣasasSB 9.10.19
pṛtanām the armySB 10.63.14
pṛtanyayā by soldiersSB 8.15.23
puṇya-śravaṇa-kīrtanaḥ He is simply worshiped by hearing and chanting, by which one becomes purifiedSB 9.3.34
puṇya-śravaṇa-kīrtanaḥ hearing and chanting about whom is the most pious activitySB 10.15.41
caitanya-līlā amṛta-pūra the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu are full of nectarCC Madhya 25.277
purātana oldCC Madhya 1.119
purātana oldCC Madhya 1.207
purātana the oldCC Madhya 9.209
purātana very oldCC Madhya 18.76
purātana oldCC Madhya 20.77
purātana oldCC Madhya 20.78
purātanaḥ very oldBG 4.3
purātanaḥ the originalSB 1.10.21
purātanaḥ the oldestSB 4.21.38
purātanam very oldSB 4.25.9
purātanam which is very oldSB 6.1.20
purātanam very oldSB 7.2.27
purātanam very, very oldSB 7.13.11
purātanam the oldest of everyoneSB 8.23.1
purātanam ancientSB 10.88.13
purātanam ancientSB 11.2.14
purātanam ancientSB 11.7.24
purātanāt most ancientSB 3.17.30
puṣkara-nāla-tantūn in the network of the fibers of a lotus stemSB 6.13.15
tanā by PūtanāSB 10.2.1-2
tanā by the name PūtanāSB 10.6.2
tanā the demon PūtanāSB 10.6.4
tanā by the name PūtanāSB 10.6.24
tanā-deham the gigantic body of Pūtanā lying deadSB 10.6.31
tanā Pūtanā, the professional RākṣasīSB 10.6.34
tanā-āgamana-ādikam everything about how Pūtanā the witch had come there and played havocSB 10.6.42
tanā-mokṣam salvation of PūtanāSB 10.6.44
tanā the demoness PūtanāSB 10.14.35
tanā the witch PūtanāSB 10.43.25
tanā of the witch PūtanāSB 12.12.28-29
tanā-vadha-ādi killing of the demons like PūtanāCC Madhya 20.381
tanā-vadha-ādi killing the demons, beginning from PūtanāCC Madhya 20.394
tanāyāḥ of the witch PūtanāSB 10.26.4
tanāyantyāḥ who was acting like the witch PūtanāSB 10.30.15
putra-sneha-snuta-stanī while she was calling Them, milk flowed from her breast because of her ecstatic love and affectionSB 10.11.14
rūpa-sanātana-raghunātha-īśvara to the Lord of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.4
caitanya-rahita without consciousnessCC Adi 12.70
rāja-mantrī sanātana Sanātana Gosvāmī was formerly an intelligent minister for Nawab Hussain ShahCC Madhya 20.350
rājanya-tanayām the daughter of a kṣatriyaSB 9.20.12
rājāra vartana the salary of the KingCC Antya 9.90
mīnaketana rāma-dāsa Mīnaketana RāmadāsaCC Adi 11.53
sańkīrtana-rańge in the matter of congregational chantingCC Madhya 3.201
kīrtana-rańge sańkīrtana in great pleasureCC Madhya 11.241
sańkīrtana-rańge in the course of His sańkīrtana movementCC Madhya 12.69
caitanya-rasa-vigrahaḥ the form of all transcendental mellowsCC Madhya 17.133
ratana bedecked with jewelsCC Madhya 5.121
ratana gemsCC Madhya 14.11
ratana gemsCC Madhya 14.128
ei rūpa-ratana this beautiful, transcendental, jewellike formCC Madhya 21.103
ṛcīka-tanayaḥ the son of ṛcīka (Jamadagni)SB 12.11.43
bhagavat-nāma-rūpa-anukīrtanāt by glorifying the transcendental form, name, attributes and paraphernalia of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 6.8.27-28
rūpa-sanātana-āśraya shelter at the lotus feet of Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 5.201
rūpa-sanātana the two brothers Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 7.164
rūpa-sanātana the branch known as Rūpa-SanātanaCC Adi 10.85
rūpa-sanātanera of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 10.95
rūpa-sanātana the two brothers Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.31
rūpa-sanātana Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.63
rūpa-sanātana the two brothers Rūpa and SanātanaCC Madhya 16.214-215
rūpa sanātana nāma the two brothers named Rūpa and SanātanaCC Madhya 16.260
rūpa-sanātana Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 18.45
śrī-rūpa-sanātana the brothers named Rūpa and SanātanaCC Madhya 19.3
rūpa-sanātane to Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.122
rūpa-sanātana Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.123
ei rūpa-ratana this beautiful, transcendental, jewellike formCC Madhya 21.103
śrī-rūpa-sanātana of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.281
rūpa-sanātana-sambandhe because of his relationship with Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.233
rūpa-sanātana-raghunātha-īśvara to the Lord of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.4
rūpa-sanātana-sthāne in the care of Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.120
rūpa-sanātane of Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.125
caitanya-rūpe in the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.109
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-rūpe in the form of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 6.109
sanātana-rūpera of Śrī Sanātana Gosvāmī and Rūpa GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.221
sa-cetana spiritually cognizantCC Adi 9.33
sa-cetana conscious living beingsCC Antya 16.124
sa-cetana consciousCC Antya 16.124
sa-cetana consciousCC Antya 18.97
śabala-cetanaḥ whose mind was bewilderedSB 7.4.39
śabda-tanmātrāt which evolves from the subtle element soundSB 3.26.35
saḥ caitanyaḥ that Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.207
śam tanoti expands the auspiciousnessSB 5.19.28
ā-sama-āvartanāt until the end of the brahmacarya-āśramaSB 5.9.4
kṛṣṇa-tanu-sama exactly like the transcendental body of KṛṣṇaCC Adi 5.18
śrī-caitanya-sama equal to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.268
kīrtanīyā-samāja sańkīrtana partyCC Madhya 13.44
kīrtana samāpana ending the chantingCC Antya 10.80
kīrtana-samāptye at the end of the performance of kīrtanaCC Madhya 11.238
caitanya samarpilā offered to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 13.62
rūpa-sanātana-sambandhe because of his relationship with Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.233
samudra-patana the falling into the seaCC Antya 18.120
samudre patana the Lord's falling into the oceanCC Antya 20.134
sanātana eternalSB 10.85.3
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 1.36
rūpa-sanātana-āśraya shelter at the lotus feet of Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 5.201
sanātana-kṛpāya by the mercy of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 5.203
sanātana and Sanātana KumāraCC Adi 6.47
sanātana SanātanaCC Adi 7.47
sanātana SanātanaCC Adi 7.153
śrī-sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 7.160
rūpa-sanātana the two brothers Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 7.164
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 8.80
sanātana Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 9.4
sanātana SanātanaCC Adi 10.84
rūpa-sanātana the branch known as Rūpa-SanātanaCC Adi 10.85
sanātana SanātanaCC Adi 10.105
sanātana SanātanaCC Adi 11.50
śrī-sanātana Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 17.336
rūpa-sanātana the two brothers Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.31
gosāñi sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.36
rūpa-sanātana Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.63
sanātana Śrī SanātanaCC Madhya 1.208
kaila sanātana Sanātana has so spokenCC Madhya 1.228
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.244
sanātana-gosāñira of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.260
sanātana Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 2.94
rūpa-sanātana the two brothers Rūpa and SanātanaCC Madhya 16.214-215
rūpa sanātana nāma the two brothers named Rūpa and SanātanaCC Madhya 16.260
sanātana SanātanaCC Madhya 16.265-266
sanātana SanātanaCC Madhya 16.268
sanātana-mukhe from the mouth of SanātanaCC Madhya 17.74
rūpa-sanātana Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 18.45
śrī-rūpa-sanātana the brothers named Rūpa and SanātanaCC Madhya 19.3
sanātana his elder brotherCC Madhya 19.9
sanātana-gosāñi the elder brother, Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.13
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī repliedCC Madhya 19.23
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Madhya 19.26
sanātana-ṭhāñi to Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.32
rūpa-sanātana Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.123
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.125
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.3
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.4
sanātana kahe Sanātana repliedCC Madhya 20.10-11
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.21
sanātana SanātanaCC Madhya 20.22
sanātana SanātanaCC Madhya 20.23
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.25
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.50
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.52
sanātana My dear SanātanaCC Madhya 20.62
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Madhya 20.64
sanātana SanātanaCC Madhya 20.67
sanātana My dear SanātanaCC Madhya 20.68
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.71
sanātana O SanātanaCC Madhya 20.80
sanātana kahe Sanātana repliedCC Madhya 20.81
sanātana jānila Sanātana Gosvāmī could understandCC Madhya 20.83
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.95-96
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.98
sanātana My dear SanātanaCC Madhya 20.152
sanātana O SanātanaCC Madhya 20.203
sanātana O SanātanaCC Madhya 20.221
sanātana O Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.243
sanātana O SanātanaCC Madhya 20.296
sanātana O Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.319
sanātana O Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.329
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.349
rāja-mantrī sanātana Sanātana Gosvāmī was formerly an intelligent minister for Nawab Hussain ShahCC Madhya 20.350
sanātana kahe Sanātana saidCC Madhya 20.364
sanātana O SanātanaCC Madhya 20.366
sanātana O My dear SanātanaCC Madhya 21.102
sanātana-hāta dhari' catching the hand of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 21.111
sanātana O My dear SanātanaCC Madhya 21.137
sanātana My dear SanātanaCC Madhya 22.104
sanātana O SanātanaCC Madhya 22.148
sanātana My dear SanātanaCC Madhya 22.167
sanātana O SanātanaCC Madhya 23.6
śuna sanātana please hear, SanātanaCC Madhya 23.38
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 23.115
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.3
sanātana My dear SanātanaCC Madhya 24.14
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.314
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.324
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.63
sanātana-gosāñi Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.185
sanātana-anusandhāne to search for Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.208
sanātana gosāñi Sanātana GosāñiCC Madhya 25.210
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.212
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.213
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.214
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.216
sanātana-rūpera of Śrī Sanātana Gosvāmī and Rūpa GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.221
śrī-rūpa-sanātana of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.281
sanātana SanātanaCC Antya 1.3-4
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 1.200
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.3
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.18
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.19
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.22
haridāsa sanātana Haridāsa ṭhākura and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.23
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.25
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Antya 4.28
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.51
sanātana My dear SanātanaCC Antya 4.55
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Antya 4.84
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Antya 4.99
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.112
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.113
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.115
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.118
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.121
āilā sanātana you have come, SanātanaCC Antya 4.122
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī repliedCC Antya 4.125
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.134
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.136
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī repliedCC Antya 4.144
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.147
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.149
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.150
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.161
sanātana My dear SanātanaCC Antya 4.183
sanātana My dear SanātanaCC Antya 4.199
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.206
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.209
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.213
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.219
rūpa-sanātana-sambandhe because of his relationship with Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.233
sanātana-sańgame the meeting with Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.237
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 5.3
sanātana-dvārā through Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 5.86
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 9.70
rūpa-sanātana-raghunātha-īśvara to the Lord of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.4
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 11.9
sanātana-sańgei in the association of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.36
sanātana-sańge with Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.38
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.45
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.47
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.48
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.51
kahe sanātana Sanātana repliedCC Antya 13.53
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.55
sanātana kahe Sanātana Gosvāmī saidCC Antya 13.58
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.66
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.68
rūpa-sanātana-sthāne in the care of Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.120
sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 16.151
śrī-sanātana Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 20.96-98
śrī-sanātana Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 20.144-146
sanātanāḥ eternalBG 1.39
sanātanaḥ eternally the sameBG 2.24
sanātanaḥ eternalBG 8.20
sanātanaḥ eternalBG 11.18
sanātanaḥ eternalBG 15.7
sanātanaḥ eternalSB 2.5.39
sanātanaḥ eternalSB 3.16.18
sanātanaḥ eternalSB 4.2.31
sanātanaḥ eternalSB 4.30.4
sanātanaḥ eternalSB 8.8.39-40
sanātanaḥ eternalSB 8.14.4
sanātanaḥ traditional or eternalSB 10.4.39
sanātanaḥ eternalBs 5.8
sanātanaḥ eternalBs 5.14
sanātanam eternal atmosphereBG 4.30
sanātanam original, eternalBG 7.10
sanātanam eternalSB 1.5.4
sanātanam SanātanaSB 3.12.4
sanātanam eternalSB 3.14.32
sanātanam eternalSB 4.2.32
sanātanam the eternalSB 4.6.37
sanātanam without beginningSB 4.21.42
sanātanam eternalSB 6.12.7
sanātanam common and eternal (for everyone)SB 7.11.2
sanātanam eternalSB 7.11.5
sanātanam who is eternalSB 8.17.24
sanātanam eternally existingSB 8.24.56
sanātanam eternalSB 9.4.10
sanātanam eternalSB 10.14.32
sanātanam eternalSB 10.28.15
sanātanam eternalSB 10.39.41
sanātanam eternalSB 10.84.18
sanātanam primevalSB 10.87.5
sanātanam eternalSB 11.29.25
sanātanam eternalSB 12.6.40-41
sanātanam eternalCC Madhya 6.149
sanātanam Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.119
sanātanam eternalCC Madhya 21.51
sanātanam eternalCC Madhya 21.88
sanātanam Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.349
sanātanam Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.350
sanātanam Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.1
śrī-sanātanam Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.1
sanātanam eternalBs 5.26
sanātanān eternalSB 11.17.8
sanātanān eternalSB 12.12.1
sanātanāt eternal personBs 5.12
sanātanāya to the eternal LordSB 12.12.68
sanātanāya unto Śrī SanātanaCC Madhya 20.97
sanātane in the matter of eternal truthSB 2.2.32
sanātane dedicated to My eternal formSB 11.11.23-24
sanātane kahe he said to Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.28
rūpa-sanātane to Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.122
sanātane to SanātanaCC Madhya 20.19
sanātane Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.72
sanātane bhikṣā deha give Sanātana lunch alsoCC Madhya 20.73
sanātane dila delivered to SanātanaCC Madhya 20.75
sanātane unto SanātanaCC Madhya 20.76
sanātane unto Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.79
sanātane unto Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 21.147
sanātane unto Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.346
sanātane unto Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.347
sanātane unto Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.351
sanātane kahilā he advised Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.182
sanātane unto Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.213
sanātane unto SanātanaCC Madhya 25.218
sanātane your elder brother, Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 1.217
sanātane dekhi' seeing Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.18
sanātane Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.19
sanātane to Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.22
sanātane from Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.24
sanātane unto Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.54
sanātane unto Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.93
sanātane SanātanaCC Antya 4.107
sanātane for Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.117
sanātane unto Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.204
sanātane in Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.212
kahiha sanātane inform Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.40
mililā sanātane he met Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.44
sanātane Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.49
sanātane to Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.50
sanātane to SanātanaCC Antya 13.65
rūpa-sanātane of Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.125
rūpa-sanātanera of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 10.95
sanātanera vārtā news of SanātanaCC Madhya 19.55
sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.57
sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.74
sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.82
sanātanera milana meeting with Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.258
sanātanera vārtā news of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 1.50
sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.72
sanātanera mana the mind of SanātanaCC Antya 4.106
sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.108-110
sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.187
sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.195
sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.38
sanātanera gophāte in the cave where Sanātana Gosvāmī stayedCC Antya 13.46
sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.73
śrī-sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 20.108
sanātanere bāndhilā he arrested SanātanaCC Madhya 19.27
sanātanere mililā met Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.135
sanātana-sańgame the meeting with Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.237
caitanyera sańge with Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.91
caitanyera sańge in the association of CaitanyaCC Madhya 17.119
sanātana-sańge with Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.38
sanātana-sańgei in the association of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.36
sańkhyā-nāma-sańkīrtana numerical chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 3.240
sańkhyā sańkīrtana chanting the fixed number of roundsCC Antya 11.17
sańkhyā-kīrtana the fixed amount of chantingCC Antya 11.19
sańkhyā-kīrtana fixed amount of chantingCC Antya 11.23
sańkīrtana chantingSB 5.8.29
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingSB 11.5.32
sańkīṛtana by the loud chantingSB 11.28.40
nāma-sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 1.96
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 3.19
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the name of KṛṣṇaCC Adi 3.46
nāma-sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 3.50
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingCC Adi 3.52
sańkīrtana-pravartaka the initiator of congregational chantingCC Adi 3.77
sańkīrtana of congregational chantingCC Adi 3.77
sańkīrtana-ādyaiḥ by congregational chanting, etc.CC Adi 3.81
nāma-sańkīrtana and congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 4.39
sańkīrtana the congregational chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 4.102
sańkīrtana chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 5.162
sańkīrtana pracāriyā by preaching the cult of sańkīrtanaCC Adi 6.114
sańkīrtana the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 7.4
kare sańkīrtana but simply engages in sańkīrtanaCC Adi 7.41
sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Adi 7.68
sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name in assemblyCC Adi 7.92
sańkīrtana chantingCC Adi 7.95-96
sańkīrtana congregational chantingCC Adi 10.10
nāma-sańkīrtana the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 13.27
sańkīrtana the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 13.31
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Adi 13.66
hari-sańkīrtana performance of sańkīrtanaCC Adi 13.102
kare sańkīrtana perform sańkīrtanaCC Adi 13.103
nāma-sańkīrtana the sańkīrtana movementCC Adi 16.8
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 16.15
sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Adi 17.34
sańkīrtana chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 17.79
sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 17.121
sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Adi 17.123
sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Adi 17.173
sańkīrtana congregational chantingCC Adi 17.209
sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Adi 17.221
sańkīrtana performance of congregational chantingCC Madhya 1.94
sańkīrtana congregational chantingCC Madhya 3.112
kaila sańkīrtana performed sańkīrtana, or congregational chantingCC Madhya 3.118
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 3.139
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 3.190
sańkīrtana-rańge in the matter of congregational chantingCC Madhya 3.201
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the mahā-mantraCC Madhya 3.207
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 6.37
sańkīrtana congregational chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 6.103
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 6.241
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting Kṛṣṇa's nameCC Madhya 7.95
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 9.60
prema-sańkīrtana chanting in the ecstasy of love of GodheadCC Madhya 11.97
sańkīrtana chantingCC Madhya 11.98
sańkīrtana-yajñe in the performance of congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.99
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.100
nāma sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Madhya 11.194
sańkīrtana congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.214
mahā-sańkīrtana great congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.235
sańkīrtana-rańge in the course of His sańkīrtana movementCC Madhya 12.69
sańkīrtana performance of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 13.55
mahā-sańkīrtana the great congregational chantingCC Madhya 13.205
nāma sańkīrtana chanting on beadsCC Madhya 15.7
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 15.104
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 16.40
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 16.70
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 16.164
sańkīrtana chanting of Hare KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 17.34
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 17.109
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 18.78
nāma-sańkīrtana kare performs chanting of the holy nameCC Madhya 18.80
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 18.81
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 18.219
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 20.339
sańkīrtana congregational chantingCC Madhya 20.341
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingCC Madhya 20.342
sańkīrtana and chanting the holy name of the Lord congregationallyCC Madhya 20.364
sańkīrtana chanting congregationallyCC Madhya 22.123
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana the sańkīrtana movementCC Madhya 25.21
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana the chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 25.46
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 25.63
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana the chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 25.154
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 25.165
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 25.198
beḍā-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra all aroundCC Madhya 25.251
sańkīrtana chantingCC Antya 3.69
ucca sańkīrtana loud chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 3.72
ucca sańkīrtana loud chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 3.76
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 3.100
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 3.114-115
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 3.121
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 3.225
nāma-sańkīrtana karena was chanting the holy name of the LordCC Antya 3.229
sańkhyā-nāma-sańkīrtana numerical chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 3.240
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy namesCC Antya 3.242
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 3.243
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 3.259
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 4.71
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 4.101
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 6.218
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 6.223
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of the LordCC Antya 6.226
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 6.253
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Antya 6.286
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Antya 7.11
ucca sańkīrtana loud congregational chantingCC Antya 7.75
kara kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtana chant the holy name of the LordCC Antya 7.137
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana the chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Antya 8.19
beḍā-sańkīrtana surrounding congregational chantingCC Antya 10.58
sańkīrtana-kolāhale tumultuous roaring of congregational chantingCC Antya 10.62
sańkhyā sańkīrtana chanting the fixed number of roundsCC Antya 11.17
kara sańkīrtana chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Antya 11.26
mahā-sańkīrtana great congregational chantingCC Antya 11.48
nāma-sańkīrtana congregational chantingCC Antya 11.49
kahe kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtana chants the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 14.59
sańkīrtana chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 14.100
ucca-sańkīrtana loud chantingCC Antya 17.9
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 17.20
nāma-sańkīrtana kari' chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 19.57
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy name of the LordCC Antya 20.8
sańkīrtana-yajñe performing the yajña of chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 20.9
sańkīrtana-prāyaiḥ consisting chiefly of congregational chantingCC Antya 20.10
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting of the holy names of the LordCC Antya 20.11
sańkīrtana haite from the process of chanting the holy nameCC Antya 20.13
nāma-sańkīrtana chanting the mahā-mantraCC Antya 20.35
sańkīrtanam the congregational chantingSB 6.3.24
sańkīrtanam the congregational chanting of the holy nameSB 6.3.31
nāma-sańkīrtanam the congregational chanting of the holy nameSB 12.13.23
nāma-sańkīrtanam chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 22.132
śrī-kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtanam for the congregational chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 20.12
nāma-sańkīrtanāt from chanting the holy nameSB 3.29.18
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtane in chanting the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 1.110
nāma-sańkīrtane in congregational chantingCC Madhya 4.209
kṛṣṇa-nāma-sańkīrtane chanting of the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 8.13
nāma-sańkīrtane chanting of the holy nameCC Madhya 11.185
mahā-ucca-sańkīrtane by a great and loud performance of chantingCC Madhya 12.140
sańkīrtane in the performance of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 14.70
nāma-sańkīrtane because of chanting the holy name of the LordCC Madhya 19.130
kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtane chanting the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 3.268
gauḍīyā-sańkīrtane congregational chanting by the Gauḍīya VaiṣṇavasCC Antya 10.48
sańkīrtane chanting of the holy nameCC Antya 18.74
sańkīrtanena by the congregational chanting of the holy names of the Supreme LordSB 11.5.36
sańkīrtanena simply by performing the sańkīrtana-yajña, the chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 20.347
śāntanoḥ from ŚāntanuSB 9.22.11
śāntanoḥ by ŚāntanuSB 9.22.20
śāntanoḥ of Mahārāja ŚāntanuSB 12.2.37
śāntanoḥ of King ŚāntanuSB 12.12.25-26
santanu please describeSB 8.23.14
śāntanuḥ King ŚāntanuSB 9.21.36
śāntanuḥ ŚāntanuSB 9.22.11
śāntanuḥ ŚāntanuSB 9.22.11
śāntanuḥ known as ŚāntanuSB 9.22.11
śāntanuḥ ŚāntanuSB 9.22.11
śaryātiḥ śantanuḥ gayaḥ Śaryāti, Śantanu and GayaSB 12.3.9-13
santanvantaḥ generatingSB 10.73.22
santanvataḥ displayingSB 1.3.37
sapta-tantūn the seven kinds of Vedic ritualistic ceremonies, beginning from the agniṣṭoma-yajñaSB 7.3.30
kṛṣṇa-sāra-tanaya of the calf of the black deerSB 5.8.23
śaryātiḥ śantanuḥ gayaḥ Śaryāti, Śantanu and GayaSB 12.3.9-13
kīrtanya-guṇa-sat-katham whose transcendental pastimes and qualities are gloriousSB 8.4.3-4
sat-cit-ānanda-tanu Kṛṣṇa's body is transcendental, full of knowledge, bliss and eternityCC Madhya 8.136
śātanam completely stoppingSB 7.7.37
sāyantana of the eveningSB 10.39.3
sāyantanam meant for the nightSB 11.8.11
sāyantanam meant for the nightSB 11.8.12
sāyantanīm the eveningSB 3.20.37
caitanya seva serve Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.29
kīrtanīyā sevaka performers of sańkīrtana and servantsCC Antya 6.43
caitanya-sevana service to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.300
siṃha-dvāre patana falling down by the Siṃha-dvāra gateCC Antya 20.124
caitanya-siṃhera of the lionlike Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.30
caitanya-vilāsa-sindhu of the ocean of the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 2.95
caitanya-līlā-amṛta-sindhu the ocean of nectarean pastimes of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.88
vyadyotanta sma illuminatedSB 9.14.31
pravartante sma carried onSB 10.75.4-7
kīrtana-smaraṇe in chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra and remembering the lotus feet of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 6.310
putra-sneha-snuta-stanī while she was calling Them, milk flowed from her breast because of her ecstatic love and affectionSB 10.11.14
putra-sneha-snuta-stanī while she was calling Them, milk flowed from her breast because of her ecstatic love and affectionSB 10.11.14
sparśa-tanmātrāt which evolves from the subtle element touchSB 3.26.38
puṇya-śravaṇa-kīrtanaḥ He is simply worshiped by hearing and chanting, by which one becomes purifiedSB 9.3.34
puṇya-śravaṇa-kīrtanaḥ hearing and chanting about whom is the most pious activitySB 10.15.41
śravaṇa-kīrtana O You, hearing and chanting the glories of whomSB 11.6.42
śravaṇa-kīrtana the process of chanting and hearingCC Madhya 9.258
śravaṇa-kīrtana hearing and chantingCC Madhya 9.261
śravaṇa-kīrtana hearing and chantingCC Madhya 22.156-157
śravaṇa-kīrtana hearing, chanting and so onCC Madhya 23.10
śravaṇa-kīrtana hearing and chantingCC Antya 4.65
śrī-niketanaḥ the husband of the goddess of fortuneSB 9.18.5
śrī-niketanaḥ the transcendental form of all opulenceSB 10.81.16
śrī-niketanam the abode of the goddess of fortuneSB 11.14.36-42
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.2
śrī-caitanya to Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 1.18
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.42
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.84
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 1.87
śrī-caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 1.108-109
śrī-caitanya-prabhum to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 2.1
śrī-caitanya dayā-nidhe O Lord Caitanya, ocean of mercyCC Adi 2.2
śrī-caitanya to Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 2.3
śrī-caitanya-prabhum to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 3.34
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 3.77
śrī-caitanya-prasādena by the mercy of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 4.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.99-100
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.222
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya gosāñi Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 4.225
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.2
śrī-caitanya-candra Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.6
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.133
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 5.156
nityānanda-śrī-caitanya Lord Nityānanda and Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 5.229
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-rūpe in the form of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 6.109
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 6.118
śrī-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī CaitanyaCC Adi 7.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 7.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya in the form of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.9
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya the name Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 7.66
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.155
śrī-sanātana Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 7.160
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.163
śrī-caitanya, nityānanda, advaita Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Nityānanda Prabhu and Advaita PrabhuCC Adi 7.169
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.15
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.20
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 8.39
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 9.2
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 9.9
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.7
śrī-caitanyera of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.74
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya known as Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 11.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 11.4
śrī-caitanya Lord CaitanyaCC Adi 11.27
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Adi 12.2
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.3
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.90
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.2
śrī-caitanya of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.5
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.8
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 13.19
śrī-caitanya-nityānanda Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Adi 13.124
śrī-caitanyam Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 14.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 14.2
śrī-caitanya Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 15.2
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 16.2
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.2
śrī-niketanaḥ the shelter of the goddess of fortuneCC Adi 17.78
śrī-caitanya-mālī Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as the gardenerCC Adi 17.322
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.331
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.332
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.333
śrī-sanātana Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Adi 17.336
śrī-caitanya-devaḥ Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Krsna CaitanyaCC Madhya 1.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.188
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.2
śrī-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 2.94
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 3.2
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 5.2
śrī-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 5.159
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Madhya 6.71
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya of Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.254
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.258
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.2
śrī-niketanaḥ the transcendental form of all opulenceCC Madhya 7.143
śrī-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 8.2
śrī-caitanya of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 8.310
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.2
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 10.2
śrī-caitanya O Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 10.119
śrī-caitanya to Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 11.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.2
śrī-caitanya pāya will achieve Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 13.208
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.2
jaya śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya all glories to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 14.59
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 15.2
śrī-caitanya-caritāmṛta-śrotā-gaṇa to the listeners of Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 15.3
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 16.201
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 18.213
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.2
śrī-rūpa-sanātana the brothers named Rūpa and SanātanaCC Madhya 19.3
śrī-caitanya-gosāñi Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.32
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 19.54
śrī-caitanya-mahāprabhum unto Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 20.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 20.2
śrī-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 21.1
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 21.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-devam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 22.1
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya nityānanda to Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Nityānanda PrabhuCC Madhya 22.2
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 24.2
śrī-caitanya-nityānanda-advaita-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Lord Nityānanda and Advaita PrabhuCC Madhya 24.354
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.24
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vākya the words of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.28
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vacana the words and explanation given by Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.44
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vāṇī the message of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.58
śrī-caitanya-sama equal to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.268
śrī-caitanya nityānanda Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Lord NityānandaCC Madhya 25.280
śrī-rūpa-sanātana of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.281
jaya jaya śrī-caitanya all glories to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 1.8
śrī-caitanya to Śrī CaitanyaCC Antya 2.2
śrī-sanātanam Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 4.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.2
śrī-caitanya-līlā transcendental activities of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.88
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-prabhu Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.153
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-līlā the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.162
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 6.2
śrī-caitanya of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.172
śrī-caitanya-kṛpā by the mercy of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.263
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 7.2
śrī-yaśodā-stanam-dhaye sucking the breast of mother YaśodāCC Antya 7.86
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya prabhu Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.5
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 9.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 10.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 11.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 11.55
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Śrī Kṛṣṇa CaitanyaCC Antya 11.56
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 12.2
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 13.2
śrī-caitanya to Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 14.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 15.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanyam unto Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 16.1
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 16.2
śrī-caitanya to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 17.2
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 18.22
śrī-caitanya to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 19.2
śrī-kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtanam for the congregational chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 20.12
śrī-caitanya Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.96-98
śrī-sanātana Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 20.96-98
śrī-sanātanera of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 20.108
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.144-146
śrī-sanātana Śrīla Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 20.144-146
śrīvāsa-kīrtane at the time of congregational chanting headed by Śrīvāsa PaṇḍitaCC Antya 2.34-35
śrī-caitanya-caritāmṛta-śrotā-gaṇa to the listeners of Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Madhya 15.3
caitanyera sṛṣṭi the creation of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.97
stana-dvayāt beginning from the breastSB 2.5.39
stana of her breastSB 3.2.23
stana of your breastsSB 3.20.36
stana breastsSB 5.2.6
stana-dvayam her two breastsSB 6.14.53
stana-dvayam her two breastsSB 8.8.18
nirvṛtta-stana breasts not agitatedSB 8.8.41-46
vigalita-stana-paṭṭika-antām the border of the sari on the breasts moved slightlySB 8.9.18
stana of the two breastsSB 8.12.19
nitamba-stana by her hips and firm breastsSB 10.6.4
vyathita-stanā being severely aggrieved because of pressure on her breastSB 10.6.13
kṛṣṇa-bhukta-stana-kṣīrāḥ therefore, because their breasts were sucked by Kṛṣṇa, who drank the milk flowing from their bodiesSB 10.6.34
stana-arthī Kṛṣṇa, who was hankering to drink His mother's milk by sucking her breastSB 10.7.6
stana from their uddersSB 10.21.13
stana the breastsSB 10.21.17
stana and breastsSB 10.29.45-46
stana breastsSB 10.46.45
stana her breastsSB 10.48.7
stana from her breastsSB 10.62.29-30
stana chestSB 10.72.44
stana-antare in the middle of his chestSB 10.78.8
stana from the breastsSB 10.90.11
stana of her breastsSB 12.8.26-27
stana-stavaka the multitude of breastsCC Adi 4.196
ajā-gala-stana nipples on the neck of a goatCC Adi 5.61
stana breastCC Adi 14.10
stana her breastCC Adi 14.11
stana breastCC Adi 14.34
stana pāna sucking the nippleCC Adi 14.35
stana breastsCC Madhya 14.197
stana on the two breastsCC Madhya 22.98
ajā-gala-stana-nyāya like the nipples on the neck of a goatCC Madhya 24.93
stanābhyām from both breastsSB 4.9.50
stanaḥ breastSB 2.1.32
stanāḥ their uddersSB 10.20.26
stanaḥ the breastSB 10.26.4
stanaiḥ with breastsSB 10.82.15
stanaiḥ on your breasts (peaks)SB 10.90.22
stanam breastSB 1.14.19
stanam breastsSB 3.23.25
stanam at the breast (of your mother)SB 6.14.57
stanam the breastSB 10.6.10
stanam the breasts of whomSB 10.6.14
stanam the nippleSB 10.6.30
stanam her breastSB 10.6.34
tat-stanam that breastSB 10.6.34
stanam her breastSB 10.7.11
stanam her breastSB 10.7.34
stanam the breastSB 10.8.23
stanam the breast milkSB 10.8.46
stanam her breastSB 10.9.5
stanam the milk of my breastSB 10.11.15
stanam from the breastSB 10.30.15
stanam from her breastSB 10.85.54
stanam by the breastsCC Madhya 8.77
stanam the breastsCC Antya 7.34
śrī-yaśodā-stanam-dhaye sucking the breast of mother YaśodāCC Antya 7.86
stanān breastsSB 10.82.15
stanantaḥ roaringSB 10.25.9
stanāt from the breastSB 3.12.25
stanāt from her breastSB 3.19.23
stanāt from His bosomSB 8.5.40
stanau breastsSB 4.25.24
stanau your breastsSB 4.26.25
stanau her breastsSB 4.28.47
stanau breastsSB 10.60.23
stanau her breastsSB 10.60.27-28
stanayan resounding likeSB 3.13.29
stanayitnavaḥ the sound of the cloudsSB 2.6.13-16
stanayitnavaḥ all the cloudsSB 6.6.5
stanayitnavaḥ with the sound of thunderSB 8.10.49
stanayitnavaḥ thunderingSB 10.80.35-36
stanayitnu by the thundering soundSB 4.5.10
stanayitnu the resounding of assembled cloudsSB 8.20.30
stanayitnubhiḥ thundering sound without any cloudSB 1.14.15
stanayitnubhiḥ and thunderSB 3.19.19
stanayitnubhiḥ and thunderSB 10.20.4
stanayitnubhiḥ with thunderSB 10.25.9
stanayitnunā with thunderingSB 4.10.23
stanayoḥ of nipplesSB 3.28.25
stanayoḥ on the two breastsSB 5.23.7
stanayoḥ on the bosomSB 8.20.25-29
stanayoḥ on her breastsSB 10.32.5
stanayoḥ upon her breastsSB 10.33.13
mukta-staneṣu who had grown up and were no longer drawing milk from their mothersSB 10.13.35
staneṣu on the breastsSB 10.29.41
staneṣu on the breastsSB 10.31.13
staneṣu on the breastsSB 10.31.19
staneṣu on their breastsSB 10.47.62
staneṣu on the breastsCC Adi 4.173
staneṣu on the breastsCC Madhya 8.219
staneṣu on the breastsCC Madhya 18.65
staneṣu on the breastsCC Antya 7.40
kumbha-stanī a woman whose breasts were like water jugsSB 8.9.16-17
putra-sneha-snuta-stanī while she was calling Them, milk flowed from her breast because of her ecstatic love and affectionSB 10.11.14
stanī whose breastsSB 10.85.53
pīvara-stanī having raised breastsCC Antya 10.21
stanīm with breastsSB 3.23.36-37
stanīm whose breastsSB 10.53.51-55
stanita by the loud soundSB 5.1.29
stanya-kāmaḥ Kṛṣṇa, who was desiring to drink her breast milkSB 10.9.4
stanya-payaḥ their breast milkSB 10.13.22
stanya the breast-milkSB 10.14.31
stanyam the milk from the udderSB 6.11.26
stanye for drinking breast milkSB 9.6.31
stanyena fed by the breast milkSB 4.8.18
stana-stavaka the multitude of breastsCC Adi 4.196
tanā-sthaḥ always situated in extremely miserable conditionsSB 5.26.9
rūpa-sanātana-sthāne in the care of Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 13.120
su-gandhi udvartana perfumed massageCC Madhya 8.166
su-kīrtana in discussing or chanting nicelyNoI 8
caitanya-kathā-sukhe in the happiness of talks of Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 12.99
śuklayā tanuvā in His original spiritual form, which is above the modes of material natureSB 5.3.20
sumatyāḥ tanayāḥ the sons born of Queen SumatiSB 9.8.8
śuna sanātana please hear, SanātanaCC Madhya 23.38
kīrtana śunāya sings and chantsCC Madhya 25.4
kīrtana śuni' after hearing the chantingCC Adi 17.36
kīrtana śuniyā hearing the descriptionCC Madhya 25.220
sūnoḥ tanau in the body of her sonSB 10.8.37-39
sva-tan with His selfsame bodySB 1.15.36
sva-vihāra-tantram the network of activities for one's own pleasureSB 3.5.48
sva-tantrāḥ remaining independentSB 3.20.11
sva-tanayam of your own sonSB 4.8.68
sva-tanayeṣu his own sonsSB 5.1.29
sva-tanaya of His sonsSB 5.5.28
sva-tanayebhyaḥ unto his own sonsSB 5.7.8
sva-tantram independent, not caring for the so-called scientists and philosophersSB 6.5.19
sva-tanayaiḥ by your own sonsSB 8.17.14
sva-tanau within Your bodySB 10.3.31
sva-tanayān for your own sonsSB 10.4.21
sva-tanum His own transcendental bodySB 11.31.6
sva-tantra although independentCC Adi 5.150
sva-tantra independentlyCC Adi 12.9
sva-tantra completely independentCC Madhya 17.8
sva-tantra independentCC Madhya 24.92
śvaphalka-tanayaḥ Akrūra, the son of ŚvaphalkaSB 10.38.24
śvaphalka-tanayaḥ the son of ŚvaphalkaSB 10.57.40
śvastanam meant for tomorrowSB 11.8.11
śvastanam meant for tomorrowSB 11.8.12
svatantara independentCC Madhya 15.144
svatantra independentCC Adi 7.45
svatantra fully independentCC Adi 8.21
svatantra īśvara the fully independent Supreme LordCC Adi 8.32
svatantra independentCC Adi 17.271
svatantra independentCC Madhya 1.271
svatantra īśvara the most independent Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 4.164
svatantra independentCC Madhya 7.26
svatantra independentCC Madhya 7.33
svatantra-īśvara the independent Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 7.49
svatantra fully independentCC Madhya 7.144-145
svatantra independentCC Madhya 10.13
svatantra independentCC Madhya 10.15
svatantra independentCC Madhya 10.16
svatantra independentCC Madhya 10.137
svatantra independentCC Madhya 10.139
svatantra fully independentCC Madhya 12.26
svatantra independentCC Madhya 12.29
svatantra independentCC Madhya 12.49
svatantra īśvara the independent Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 12.203
svatantra fully independentCC Madhya 16.11
svatantra independentCC Madhya 17.79
svatantra independentCC Madhya 19.26
svatantra independentlyCC Madhya 25.117
svatantra īśvara the independent Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Antya 2.135
svatantra īśvara the independent Personality of GodheadCC Antya 2.139
svatantra independentCC Antya 3.13
svatantra independentCC Antya 4.74
svatantra bhagavān the independent Personality of GodheadCC Antya 4.164
svatantra fully independentCC Antya 6.124
svatantra independentCC Antya 7.151
svatantra independentCC Antya 7.157
svatantra fully independentCC Antya 8.93
svatantra fully independentCC Antya 11.29
svatantra independentCC Antya 11.94
svatantra īśvara the fully independent Personality of GodheadCC Antya 12.84
svātantrya independent behaviorCC Antya 3.44
svātantrya nāi there was no independenceCC Antya 8.90-91
svātantryam not to depend on othersSB 1.16.26-30
śveta-tanu white bodyCC Antya 18.71
śyāma-tanu the blackish bodyCC Antya 19.39
sva-tanau within Your bodySB 10.3.31
sūnoḥ tanau in the body of her sonSB 10.8.37-39
virāṭa-tanayā the daughter of Virāṭa (Uttarā)SB 1.10.9-10
sva-tanaya of His sonsSB 5.5.28
kṛṣṇa-sāra-tanaya of the calf of the black deerSB 5.8.23
āmāra tanaya my sonCC Adi 6.58-59
advaita-ācārya-tanaya the son of Advaita ĀcāryaCC Adi 10.150
tāńhāra tanaya his sonCC Adi 11.38
ācārya-tanaya the son of Advaita ĀcāryaCC Adi 12.18
tat-tanayaḥ one son of DevatājitSB 5.15.3
tat-tanayaḥ his sonSB 7.10.28
vasiṣṭha-tanayāḥ the sons of VasiṣṭhaSB 8.1.24
sumatyāḥ tanayāḥ the sons born of Queen SumatiSB 9.8.8
ikṣvāku-tanayaḥ the son of Mahārāja IkṣvākuSB 9.13.1
tat-tanayaḥ the son of JayasenaSB 9.22.10
śvaphalka-tanayaḥ Akrūra, the son of ŚvaphalkaSB 10.38.24
māndhātṛ-tanayaḥ the son of King MāndhātāSB 10.51.14
śvaphalka-tanayaḥ the son of ŚvaphalkaSB 10.57.40
ikṣvāku-tanayaḥ a son of IkṣvākuSB 10.64.10
ṛcīka-tanayaḥ the son of ṛcīka (Jamadagni)SB 12.11.43
sva-tanayaiḥ by your own sonsSB 8.17.14
sva-tanayam of your own sonSB 4.8.68
upasṛta-mṛgī-tanayam to whom the son of the deer was so submissiveSB 5.8.25
nābhāga-tanayam to the son of Mahārāja NābhāgaSB 9.4.71
rājanya-tanayām the daughter of a kṣatriyaSB 9.20.12
mṛkaṇḍu-tanayam the son of MṛkaṇḍuSB 12.8.2-5
sva-tanayān for your own sonsSB 10.4.21
tat-tanayāya to the son of NarakāsuraSB 3.3.6
sva-tanayebhyaḥ unto his own sonsSB 5.7.8
sva-tanayeṣu his own sonsSB 5.1.29
gāḥ tandrīm become dejectedSB 3.9.29
tāńhāra tanaya his sonCC Adi 11.38
tāńhāra nartane with the dancing of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 6.104
śabda-tanmātrāt which evolves from the subtle element soundSB 3.26.35
sparśa-tanmātrāt which evolves from the subtle element touchSB 3.26.38
viśva-tanoḥ of the universal formSB 2.1.33
ātta-nānā-tanoḥ who accepts various formsSB 3.31.12
ātta-līlā-tanoḥ whose spiritual body is always engaged in various pastimesSB 9.11.20
śam tanoti expands the auspiciousnessSB 5.19.28
prajā-tantau descending lineSB 1.12.15
kuru-tantave for the progeny of Mahārāja KuruSB 1.8.14
akhila-yajña-tantave the enjoyer of all sacrificesSB 3.19.30
karma-tantra of the path of fruitive Vedic sacrificesSB 11.2.19
sva-tantra although independentCC Adi 5.150
sva-tantra independentlyCC Adi 12.9
para-tantra dependent on anyoneCC Madhya 10.15
para-tantra dependentCC Madhya 12.49
sva-tantra completely independentCC Madhya 17.8
para-tantra dependent on anyoneCC Madhya 17.8
sva-tantra independentCC Madhya 24.92
veda-tantrābhyām according to both the original Vedas and ritual tantrasSB 11.5.28
veda-tantrābhyām of the Vedas and tantrasSB 11.27.25-26
veda-tantrābhyām by the Vedas and the tantrasSB 12.11.4
ātma-tantraḥ self-independentSB 1.3.36
ātma-tantraḥ self-sufficientSB 1.16.34
ātma-tantraḥ independentSB 2.8.23
ātma-tantraḥ Self-independentSB 3.5.5
karma-tantraḥ in the matter of fruitive activitiesSB 3.8.12
sva-tantrāḥ remaining independentSB 3.20.11
ātma-tantraḥ self-sufficientSB 4.7.26
ātma-tantraḥ fully independentSB 5.4.14
asva-tantrāḥ dependentSB 5.18.19
ātma-tantraḥ completely self-sufficientSB 5.25.13
ātma-tantraḥ self-sufficientSB 8.5.32
artha-tantraḥ the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is always determined to protect the sādhus and kill the asādhusSB 10.2.21
ātma-tantraḥ independentSB 10.44.37
ātma-tantraḥ self-reliantSB 10.48.20
loka-tantraḥ the regulator of the planetsSB 12.11.29
daiva-tantraiḥ under the control of superior powerSB 7.13.30
daiva-tantram enchantment of providence onlySB 1.9.17
karma-tantram the law of action and reactionSB 3.1.44
sva-vihāra-tantram the network of activities for one's own pleasureSB 3.5.48
loka-tantram the material worldsSB 3.21.21
karma-tantram fruitive activitiesSB 4.2.22
ātma-tantram fully self-independentSB 4.24.61
sva-tantram independent, not caring for the so-called scientists and philosophersSB 6.5.19
ātma-tantram supremely independentSB 8.12.9
yoga-tantram an elaborate description of the mystic yoga systemSB 9.21.26
para-tantram conditionalSB 10.70.28
karma-tantram bound to the reactions of fruitive workSB 11.22.38
karma-tantram the entanglement of fruitive workSB 11.28.29
loka-tantrāṇām in the universal creationsSB 3.6.1
īśvara-tantrāṇām under the influence of the rigid laws of natureSB 9.19.26
ātma-tantrasya of Lord Śiva, who is self-dependentSB 4.6.7
ātma-tantrasya being self-sufficient, not dependent on any other personSB 6.3.17
loka-tantrāya to regulate planetary motionSB 12.11.32
para-tantrayoḥ who are under the control of othersSB 10.45.9
ātma-tantre fully under Your controlSB 8.6.10
duḥkha-tantreṣu spreading miseriesSB 3.30.9
pāra-tantryam dependenceSB 3.26.7
īśa-tantryām to the ropes (laws) of material natureSB 7.5.31
puṣkara-nāla-tantūn in the network of the fibers of a lotus stemSB 6.13.15
sapta-tantūn the seven kinds of Vedic ritualistic ceremonies, beginning from the agniṣṭoma-yajñaSB 7.3.30
kriyā-tantūn all spiritual activitiesSB 8.13.35
vāk-tantyām in the network of Vedic hymnsSB 1.13.42
kṛṣṇa-tanu-sama exactly like the transcendental body of KṛṣṇaCC Adi 5.18
eka-tanu one bodyCC Adi 5.175
sat-cit-ānanda-tanu Kṛṣṇa's body is transcendental, full of knowledge, bliss and eternityCC Madhya 8.136
janma-tanu-mana their births, bodies and mindsCC Madhya 21.114
utphullita tanu-mane the body and mind become jubilantCC Madhya 25.278
kula-vara-tanu of the family womenCC Antya 1.167
śveta-tanu white bodyCC Antya 18.71
śyāma-tanu the blackish bodyCC Antya 19.39
kṛṣṇa-tanu the body of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 19.40
līlā-tanubhiḥ by different pastime formsSB 7.7.34
bhagavat-tanuḥ part of the body of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 4.19.30
hṛṣyat-tanuḥ having transcendental ecstatic bliss manifested in the bodySB 7.9.6
hareḥ tanūḥ are the different parts of the body of Lord ViṣṇuSB 10.4.41
anuyugam tanūḥ transcendental bodies according to the different yugasSB 10.8.13
anu-yugam tanūḥ transcendental bodies according to the different yugasSB 10.26.16
ālālita-tanuḥ whose body is coveredCC Madhya 14.194
devakī-tanuja the son of DevakīCC Madhya 20.175
nanda-tanuja the son of Nanda Mahārāja, KṛṣṇaCC Antya 20.32
ātma-tanum your bodySB 3.20.28
priyām tanum very dear formSB 5.18.1
kūrma-tanum the body of a tortoiseSB 5.18.29
brahma-tanum having assumed the form of a brāhmaṇa-brahmacārīSB 8.20.12
sva-tanum His own transcendental bodySB 11.31.6
hari-tanum the transcendental body of the LordCC Adi 5.224
bhavat-tanūnām who are nondifferent from YouSB 10.10.38
hṛṣṭa-tanūruhaḥ the hairs on whose body were standing in jubilationSB 9.14.14
śuklayā tanuvā in His original spiritual form, which is above the modes of material natureSB 5.3.20
sva-tan with His selfsame bodySB 1.15.36
citta-tanvoḥ in both mind and bodySB 3.15.43
citta-tanvoḥ of the mind and bodyCC Madhya 17.142
citta-tanvoḥ of the mind and bodyCC Madhya 24.45
citta-tanvoḥ in both the mind and bodyCC Madhya 24.115
citta-tanvoḥ of the mind and the bodyCC Madhya 25.158
tat-tanayāya to the son of NarakāsuraSB 3.3.6
tat-tanayaḥ one son of DevatājitSB 5.15.3
tat-tanayaḥ his sonSB 7.10.28
tat-tanayaḥ the son of JayasenaSB 9.22.10
tat-stanam that breastSB 10.6.34
caitanya-tattva the truth of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.168
caitanya-tattva-nirūpaṇa description of the truth of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 17.314
caitanya-ṭhākura Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 8.36
sanātana-ṭhāñi to Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.32
tigma-yātanāḥ in which there is very terrible sufferingSB 6.1.7
tīrthapada-anukīrtanam glorifying the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is known as TīrthapadaSB 6.13.22-23
trailokya-vartanaḥ revolution of the three worldsSB 3.11.26
mahā-ucca-sańkīrtane by a great and loud performance of chantingCC Madhya 12.140
ucca sańkīrtana loud chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 3.72
ucca sańkīrtana loud chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 3.76
ucca sańkīrtana loud congregational chantingCC Antya 7.75
ucca-sańkīrtana loud chantingCC Antya 17.9
udapatan flew upSB 3.17.12
caitanya-udaya-acalaḥ Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is like the eastern horizon, where the sun risesCC Madhya 24.1
udvartana and springing upSB 8.12.19
su-gandhi udvartana perfumed massageCC Madhya 8.166
udvartana anointing with pasteCC Antya 18.100
cetana-ujjhitāḥ devoid of lifeSB 12.10.23
nartana-ullāsa dancing in jubilationCC Madhya 19.129
yama-yātanām upagatam being subjected to miserable conditions by YamarājaSB 5.26.11
upāpatan fell downSB 7.2.29-31
upasṛta-mṛgī-tanayam to whom the son of the deer was so submissiveSB 5.8.25
utkīrtana loud chantingCC Adi 2.2
utkīrtana-mayaiḥ consisting of loud chanting of the holy nameCC Adi 3.58
utpatanti can flySB 5.24.6
utpatantyāḥ forcefully jumping upSB 5.8.5
utphullita tanu-mane the body and mind become jubilantCC Madhya 25.278
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vacana the words and explanation given by Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.44
tanā-vadha-ādi killing of the demons like PūtanāCC Madhya 20.381
tanā-vadha-ādi killing the demons, beginning from PūtanāCC Madhya 20.394
caitanya-vaidyam to the physician known as Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.1
vāk-tantyām in the network of Vedic hymnsSB 1.13.42
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vākya the words of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.28
vallabha-caitanya-dāsa Vallabha-caitanya dāsaCC Adi 12.83
caitanya-vallabha Caitanya-vallabhaCC Adi 12.87
caitanyera vāṇī the words of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.35
śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya-vāṇī the message of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 25.58
kula-vara-tanu of the family womenCC Antya 1.167
caitanya-līlā-varṇana-kāraṇa the reason for describing Caitanya Mahāprabhu's pastimesCC Adi 17.321
caitanya-varṇana description of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 14.4
sanātanera vārtā news of SanātanaCC Madhya 19.55
sanātanera vārtā news of Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 1.50
vartana remunerationCC Madhya 11.22
vartana pensionCC Madhya 11.22
rājāra vartana the salary of the KingCC Antya 9.90
dvi-guṇa vartana twice the salaryCC Antya 9.106
dviguṇa vartana twice the salaryCC Antya 9.111
vartana kari' increasing the salaryCC Antya 9.112
vartana kailā made the salaryCC Antya 9.133
trailokya-vartanaḥ revolution of the three worldsSB 3.11.26
vartanaiḥ remaining at home and engaged in such dutiesSB 7.11.26-27
maṇḍala-vartanaiḥ by construction of maṇḍalasSB 11.11.34-41
vartanaiḥ with engagementsMM 23
vartanam the wanderingSB 6.16.33
vartante are being engagedBG 3.28
vartante let them be so engagedBG 5.8-9
vartante are actingBG 14.22-25
vartante carry out functionsSB 3.29.44
vartante are going onSB 10.57.38-39
tana vasana new clothCC Madhya 20.76
anuvartana-vaśāt as the effect of followingSB 12.13.2
vasiṣṭha-tanayāḥ the sons of VasiṣṭhaSB 8.1.24
tana-vastrera of new clothCC Antya 10.27
acetana-vat almost unconsciousCC Madhya 14.134
veda-tantrābhyām according to both the original Vedas and ritual tantrasSB 11.5.28
veda-tantrābhyām of the Vedas and tantrasSB 11.27.25-26
veda-tantrābhyām by the Vedas and the tantrasSB 12.11.4
veda-paratantra subject to the Vedic rulesCC Madhya 10.137
vetana salaryCC Madhya 4.166
vetana salaryCC Antya 20.37
vetanataḥ or by some wagesSB 5.9.9-10
karma-vetanataḥ in exchange for wages from workingSB 5.9.11
vicetanaḥ having completely forgotten his real positionSB 6.1.63
vicetanam unconsciousSB 12.6.70
aśvastana-vidam one who does not know what is happening nextSB 4.25.38
vigalita-stana-paṭṭika-antām the border of the sari on the breasts moved slightlySB 8.9.18
caitanya-rasa-vigrahaḥ the form of all transcendental mellowsCC Madhya 17.133
sva-vihāra-tantram the network of activities for one's own pleasureSB 3.5.48
caitanya-vihāra about the pastimes of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 7.170
caitanya-vihāra the pastimes of Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 5.104-105
caitanya-vilāsa-sindhu of the ocean of the pastimes of Lord CaitanyaCC Madhya 2.95
kīrtana-vilāsa pastimes in sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 11.242
kīrtana-vilāsa the pastimes of sańkīrtanaCC Madhya 16.47
kīrtana-vilāsa the pastimes of chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Madhya 25.241
kīrtana-vilāsa enjoyment of performance of congregational chantingCC Antya 11.11
caitanya-vimukha against Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.71
caitanya-vimukha one who is against the cult of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 12.72
vinipatanti fall downSB 5.18.15
govinda-vinivartane of Govinda's returningSB 10.39.37
vinivartante are practiced to be refrained fromBG 2.59
caitanya-viraha of separation from Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 13.64
caitanya-virahe in separation from Lord CaitanyaCC Antya 13.63
virāṭa-tanayā the daughter of Virāṭa (Uttarā)SB 1.10.9-10
viśātanīm source of liberationSB 3.14.5
viśva-tanoḥ of the universal formSB 2.1.33
vitanitā disseminatorSB 1.12.20
vitanmahi shall try to spreadSB 4.16.3
vitanoṣi spreadSB 7.3.30
vitanoti expandsSB 4.22.19
vitanoti spreadsSB 10.21.10
vitanotu kindly describeSB 1.18.15
vitanute he performsSB 4.2.22
vitanute expandsCC Antya 1.99
vitanute expandsCC Antya 1.120
vitanute bestowsMM 15
vitanvan distributingSB 1.11.10
vitanvan enlargingSB 3.11.15
vitanvan spreadingSB 3.24.4
vitanvan spreadingSB 10.38.13
vitanvan spreadingSB 10.48.24
vitanvan spreadingSB 10.58.29
vitanvan expandingSB 11.9.26
vitanvānaḥ distributingSB 5.22.9
vitanvānaḥ spreadingSB 8.15.35
vitanvatā amplifiedSB 2.4.22
vitanvatā broadcastingSB 3.5.18
vitanvataḥ ministeringSB 1.3.2
vitanvataḥ executingSB 4.24.10
vitanvataḥ of he who was performing sacrificesSB 8.23.14
vitanvate offer oblationsSB 3.20.43
vitanvate they awardSB 10.22.34
vitanyate is performedSB 3.24.24
vitanyate has become spreadSB 11.5.50
vṛṣṇi-pattane in Dvārakā-dhāmaCC Madhya 24.128
vyadyotanta sma illuminatedSB 9.14.31
caitanya-līlāra vyāsa the Vyāsadeva, or compiler of the pastimes, of Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 1.13
vyatanot expandedSB 7.10.51
vyatanot expandedSB 9.24.61
vyatanot expandedSB 10.8.43
vyatanot manifestedCC Madhya 19.1
vyatanuta spread, manifestedSB 12.12.69
vyatanuta spread, manifestedCC Madhya 17.138
vyatanuta described and spreadCC Madhya 24.48
vyathita-stanā being severely aggrieved because of pressure on her breastSB 10.6.13
akhila-yajña-tantave the enjoyer of all sacrificesSB 3.19.30
sańkīrtana-yajñe in the performance of congregational chantingCC Madhya 11.99
sańkīrtana-yajñe performing the yajña of chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantraCC Antya 20.9
yama-yātanām upagatam being subjected to miserable conditions by YamarājaSB 5.26.11
yama-yātanāsu the persecutions of YamarājaSB 5.26.32
yama-yātanāḥ the miserable conditions imposed by YamarājaSB 6.2.29
śrī-yaśodā-stanam-dhaye sucking the breast of mother YaśodāCC Antya 7.86
tanā for punishmentSB 3.30.20
tanā punishmentsSB 3.30.34
tanā Excessive PainSB 4.8.4
tanā-bhūmayaḥ lands of suffering in hellish conditionsSB 5.26.7
tanā-sthaḥ always situated in extremely miserable conditionsSB 5.26.9
tanā-gṛhān to the torture chambers, the hellish planetsSB 6.3.9
yatana effortsCC Adi 4.119-120
yatana effortsCC Adi 4.148
karena yatana makes endeavorsCC Adi 6.108
yatana attemptsCC Adi 7.31-32
yatana all effortsCC Madhya 4.103
yatana effortsCC Madhya 4.111
yatana endeavorCC Madhya 4.150
kariyā yatana with great attentionCC Madhya 5.70
aneka yatana much endeavorCC Madhya 11.42
kariyā yatana with great endeavorCC Madhya 15.72
kariyā yatana with great attentionCC Madhya 15.87
pāibā yātanā you will be punishedCC Antya 6.21
kari' aneka yatana with great attentionCC Antya 6.269
yatana kariyā with great attentionCC Antya 8.73
kariyā yatana with great eagernessCC Antya 10.112
yatana kariyā with great careCC Antya 12.103
bahu yatana kariyā with great careCC Antya 12.107
karila yatana made some endeavorCC Antya 16.91
tanābhiḥ by severe punishmentsSB 5.26.8
tanāḥ punishmentsSB 3.30.24
tanāḥ punishmentsSB 3.30.28
tanāḥ punishmentsSB 3.30.29
durantāḥ yātanāḥ severe painful conditionsSB 5.26.30
tigma-yātanāḥ in which there is very terrible sufferingSB 6.1.7
tanāḥ hellish conditionsSB 6.2.15
yama-yātanāḥ the miserable conditions imposed by YamarājaSB 6.2.29
tanāḥ torturesSB 7.1.42
tanāḥ about the tormentsMM 10
yama-yātanām upagatam being subjected to miserable conditions by YamarājaSB 5.26.11
tanām all kinds of sufferingSB 8.22.29-30
tanān conditions of sufferingSB 6.1.6
yama-yātanāsu the persecutions of YamarājaSB 5.26.32
yatane endeavorCC Madhya 8.30
aneka yatane with great endeavorCC Madhya 9.164
yatane with great careCC Madhya 19.88
kariyā yatane with great endeavorCC Antya 10.114
aneka yatane after much endeavorCC Antya 13.19
yatane with careCC Antya 18.48
āniyā yatane bringing very carefullyCC Antya 19.13
yatantaḥ fully endeavoringBG 9.14
yatantaḥ endeavoringBG 15.11
yatantaḥ endeavoringBG 15.11
yatantaḥ endeavoringSB 5.18.27
yatantaḥ endeavoringSB 12.8.49
yatantam one who is engaged in attemptingSB 1.6.20
yatante they endeavorSB 3.24.28
yatanti endeavorBG 7.29
yatan endeavoringSB 10.30.20
yatanti endeavorSB 10.87.33
yātudhāna-pṛtanām the soldiers of the RākṣasasSB 9.10.19
cintana nā yāya I cannot think ofCC Antya 17.52
yoga-tantram an elaborate description of the mystic yoga systemSB 9.21.26
anu-yugam tanūḥ transcendental bodies according to the different yugasSB 10.26.16
Results for tan597 results
tan noun (masculine) [gramm.] root tan
Frequency rank 53258/72933
tan verb (class 8 ātmanepada) to accomplish (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to augment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to be diffused (as light) over (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to be protracted (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to compose (a literary work) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to continue (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to direct (one's way) towards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to display (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to emboss (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to endure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to extend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to extend or bend (a bow) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to extend towards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to manifest (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to perform (a ceremony) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to prepare (a way for) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to propagate (one's self or one's family) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to protract (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to put forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to reach to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to render (any one thirsty) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to sacrifice (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to shine (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to show (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spin out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stretch (a cord) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to weave (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2418/72933
tana noun (masculine) [gramm.] affix tana [gramm.] root tan
Frequency rank 28153/72933
tanap noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 53259/72933
tanaya noun (masculine) a son (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a people (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1630/72933
tanayavant adjective having a child
Frequency rank 53260/72933
tanayitnu adjective roaring (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thundering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53261/72933
tanayā noun (feminine) a daughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the plant cakra-tulyā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4808/72933
tandrika noun (masculine) a kind of fever (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53288/72933
tandrikā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 35281/72933
tandrita adjective
Frequency rank 53289/72933
tandritā noun (feminine) lassitude (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sleepiness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28161/72933
tandrā noun (feminine) exhaustion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lassitude (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Mattigkeit
Frequency rank 2649/72933
tandrākṛt noun (feminine) Cannabis sativa L.
Frequency rank 53287/72933
tandrālu adjective sleepy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tired (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wearied (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35280/72933
tani noun (masculine) [gramm.] the verb tan
Frequency rank 35271/72933
tanmanas adjective absorbed in mind by that (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10946/72933
tanmaya adjective absorbed in or identical with that (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
made up of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
that (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12047/72933
tanmayībhavana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 53291/72933
tanmayībhāva noun (masculine) the state to consist of that
Frequency rank 14916/72933
tanmayībhāvana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 53292/72933
tanmayībhū verb (class 1 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 35285/72933
tanmayīkṛ verb (class 8 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 53290/72933
tanmātra adjective
Frequency rank 13527/72933
tanmātra noun (feminine neuter) a rudimentary or subtle element (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
merely that (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
only a trifle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2325/72933
tanmātraka noun (neuter) [phil.] tanmātra
Frequency rank 24074/72933
tanoti noun (masculine) [gramm.] the verb tan
Frequency rank 28155/72933
tanti noun (feminine) a cord (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
line (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
string (esp. a long line to which a series of calves are fastened by smaller cords) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28156/72933
tanti noun (masculine) a weaver (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Nandana
Frequency rank 53272/72933
tantipāla noun (masculine) a name assumed by Sahadeva at Virāṭa's court (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Kanavaka (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28157/72933
tantra noun (neuter) a class of works teaching magical and mystical formularies (mostly in the form of dialogues between Śiva and Durgā and said to treat of 5 subjects) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a drug (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a house (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a loom (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a spell (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an army (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
chapter of such a work (esp. the 1st section of a treatise on astron) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
characteristic feature (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
chief remedy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
contrivance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
doctrine (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
framework (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
government (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
happiness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ifc. a row (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
main point (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
model (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Sāman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
number (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
oath or ordeal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rule (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
scientific work (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
series (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
system (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the leading or principal or essential part (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the warp (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
theory (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
troop (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
type (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wealth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1035/72933
tantradhāra noun (masculine) [rel.] ein Teilnehmer am Opfer (??)
Frequency rank 53282/72933
tantraka adjective doctrine (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
new and unbleached (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
recently from the loom (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
someone who connects (yojaka)
Frequency rank 24073/72933
tantrasadbhāva noun (masculine) name of a work
Frequency rank 53283/72933
tantrasāgara noun (masculine) name of a text
Frequency rank 53284/72933
tantrasāra noun (masculine) name of a compilation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a work of Abhinavagupta
Frequency rank 35278/72933
tantratva noun (neuter) dependance on (in comp.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35275/72933
tantravāya noun (masculine) a spider (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a weaver (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28160/72933
tantravāyī noun (feminine) the wife of a weaver
Frequency rank 35277/72933
tantray verb (denominative parasmaipada) yojay
Frequency rank 28159/72933
tantrayukti noun (masculine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Utt. 65
Frequency rank 35276/72933
tantraṇa noun (neuter) the supporting of a family (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28158/72933
tantri noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 53281/72933
tantrikā noun (feminine) Cocculus cordifolius (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
noise in the ears (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[medic.] name of a disease of the ear
Frequency rank 17942/72933
tantrin adjective chorded (an instrument) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having threads (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
made of threads (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
spun (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wove (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24072/72933
tantrita adjective depending on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
spoken (a spell) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53286/72933
tantrāloka noun (masculine) name of a text
Frequency rank 15726/72933
tantrāntarīya adjective
Frequency rank 53285/72933
tantrī noun (feminine) (fig.) the strings of the heart (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a girl with peculiar qualities (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
any tubular vessel of the body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a river (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sinew (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the plant tantrikā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the wire or string of a lute (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
vein (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5911/72933
tantrīkā noun (feminine) a sinew
Frequency rank 35279/72933
tantu noun (masculine) a cobweb (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a line of descendants (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a succession of sacrificial performances (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a thread (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
any continuity (as of thirst or hope) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
any one propagating his family in regular succession (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cord (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fibre (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
filament (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
line (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a man (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Sāman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
string (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
warp (of a web) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wire (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[astrol.] tantuparvan
Frequency rank 2790/72933
tantuka noun (masculine neuter) a kind of serpent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a thread the plant ūtu-bha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24071/72933
tantukaccha noun (masculine) name of a demon
Frequency rank 53274/72933
tantukī noun (feminine) a vein (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53273/72933
tantumant adjective "roping" (as a liquid) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mit Fäden durchzogen
Frequency rank 19364/72933
tantumāla noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 53276/72933
tantunābha noun (masculine) a spider (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53275/72933
tantusāra noun (masculine) the betelnut tree (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53280/72933
tantuvardhana noun (masculine) Viṣṇu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53277/72933
tantuvigrahā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 53278/72933
tantuvāya noun (masculine) a spider (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a weaver (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
weaving (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19365/72933
tantuśas indeclinable
Frequency rank 53279/72933
tan noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 24070/72933
tanu adjective accomplished (in metre) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
delicate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
emaciated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fine (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
minute (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slender (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
small (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1851/72933
tanu noun (masculine) name of a Ṛṣi with a very emaciated body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21358/72933
tanu noun (feminine) tanū (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
form (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
life manifestation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
person (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the skin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 916/72933
tanubhṛt noun (masculine) any being possessing a body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19363/72933
tanubīja noun (masculine) the jujube (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53268/72933
tanucchada noun (masculine) feathers (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21359/72933
tanucchāya noun (masculine) a kind of Acacia (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53262/72933
tanudhṛt noun (masculine) a man (gen.)
Frequency rank 53267/72933
tanuja noun (masculine) a son (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19362/72933
tanujā noun (feminine) a daughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53263/72933
tanuka adjective small (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thin (said of a liquid) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28154/72933
tanukṣīra noun (masculine) Spondias mangifera (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35273/72933
tanuruha noun (neuter) a feather (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a hair of the body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53269/72933
tanutara adjective
Frequency rank 21360/72933
tanutra noun (neuter) armour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13526/72933
tanutrāṇa noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 11638/72933
tanutvac noun (masculine) Cassiā Senna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the cinnamon tree (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thin-skinned (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53266/72933
tanutvacā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 53265/72933
tanutvakka adjective thin-skinned (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53264/72933
tanutyaj adjective dying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
giving up one's body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13525/72933
tanutyāga noun (masculine) risking one's life (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35274/72933
tanuvalkala noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 53270/72933
tanvaṅgī noun (feminine) a delicate-limbed woman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10947/72933
tanvikā noun (feminine) the plant Hemionites Cordifolia
Frequency rank 53294/72933
tan noun (feminine) a metre of 4 x 24 syllables (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a slender or delicate woman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Balanites Roxburghii (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Desmodium gangeticum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a wife of Kṛṣṇa (?) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of pṛśniparṇī
Frequency rank 7962/72933
tanyu adjective
Frequency rank 53293/72933
tanīyas adjective very thin or minute (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35272/72933
tanū noun (feminine) form or manifestation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
person (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
self (often used like a reflexive noon) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10659/72933
tanūbhūta adjective become small (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
diminished (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35284/72933
tanūja noun (masculine) a son (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Sādhya (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14915/72933
tanūja noun (neuter) the plumage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53271/72933
tanūjā noun (feminine) a daughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17941/72933
tanūkaraṇa noun (neuter) attenuation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
making thin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
paring (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24068/72933
tanūkṛta adjective pared (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24069/72933
tanūnapa noun (feminine neuter) ghee (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35282/72933
tanūnapād noun (masculine) fire
Frequency rank 35283/72933
tanūruha noun (neuter) a feather (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7192/72933
akīrtana noun (neuter) non-mention
Frequency rank 31339/72933
aketana adjective houseless (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41565/72933
agretana adjective occurring further on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
subsequently (in a book) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22824/72933
acintana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 26136/72933
acirantana adjective
Frequency rank 41836/72933
acetanā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 31439/72933
acetana adjective fainting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inanimate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
insensible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
senseless (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unconscious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
without consciousness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2859/72933
acaitanya noun (neuter) insensibility (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
matter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
senselessness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
that which is destitute of consciousness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unconsciousness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
want of spirituality (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18723/72933
ajāgalastana noun (masculine) an emblem of any useless or worthless object or person (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
nipple or fleshy protuberance on the neck of goats (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41897/72933
atanu adjective not small (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not thin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18734/72933
atana noun (neuter) act of passing on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41979/72933
atanaya adjective without a son
Frequency rank 41980/72933
atanutara adjective
Frequency rank 41981/72933
atantumant adjective
Frequency rank 41982/72933
atantra adjective having no (musical) strings (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having no cords (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unrestrained (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31498/72933
atantrita adjective
Frequency rank 31499/72933
atandrin adjective unwearied (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20465/72933
atandra adjective alert (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
free from lassitude (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unwearied (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41983/72933
atandrita adjective unwearied (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2574/72933
atandrīkṛta adjective
Frequency rank 41984/72933
atanmayatva noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 20466/72933
atanmahijña adjective not knowing his greatness
Frequency rank 41985/72933
ativartana noun (neuter) a pardonable offence or misdemeanour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22870/72933
atītanauka adjective landed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
passed out of a ship (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 42285/72933
atratana adjective being in that state
Frequency rank 42353/72933
adyatana adjective extending over or referring to to-day (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
modern (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
now-a-days (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 26229/72933
adhastana adjective being underneath (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lower (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
preceding (in a book) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18757/72933
adhaḥpātana noun (neuter) one of the saṃskāras of mercury
Frequency rank 14628/72933
adhaḥpātanaka noun (neuter) adhaḥpātanayantra
Frequency rank 42456/72933
adhaḥpātanayantra noun (neuter) a kind of alchemical apparatus
Frequency rank 13915/72933
adhaḥpātanayantraka noun (neuter) adhaḥpātanayantra
Frequency rank 31663/72933
adhunātana adjective belonging to or extending over the present time (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 42520/72933
anāyatana noun (neuter) that which is not really a resting-place or an altar (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 42873/72933
anāhatanāda noun (masculine) a sound produced otherwise than by beating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the sound om (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 42930/72933
aniketana adjective houseless
Frequency rank 22962/72933
anivartana noun (neuter) continuation
Frequency rank 43003/72933
anivartanīya adjective
Frequency rank 43004/72933
anukīrtana noun (neuter) the act of narrating or proclaiming or publishing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8219/72933
anucintana noun (neuter) meditating upon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
recalling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
recollecting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thinking of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43081/72933
anupravartana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 43230/72933
anuvartana noun (neuter) attending (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
compliance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
concurring (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
consequence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
continuance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
following (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obedience (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obliging (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
result (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
serving or gratifying another (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
supplying from a previous rule (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7509/72933
anusaṃtan verb (class 8 parasmaipada) to continue (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to diffuse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to extend everywhere (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to join on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to overspread (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18807/72933
andhapūtanā noun (feminine) a female demon causing diseases in children (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23042/72933
andhapūtanāprasiṣedha noun (masculine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Utt. 33
Frequency rank 43490/72933
apakartana noun (neuter) cutting
Frequency rank 17531/72933
apatant adjective not falling out
Frequency rank 26430/72933
apatana noun (neuter) not falling
Frequency rank 26431/72933
apatantra noun (masculine) emprosthotonos (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
spasmodic contraction (of the body or stomach) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43591/72933
apatantraka noun (masculine) emprosthotonos (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18817/72933
aparikīrtana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 43654/72933
apavartana noun (neuter) ademption (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
division without remainder (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
divisor (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reduction of a fraction to its lowest terms (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
removal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 32134/72933
apastana adjective (Kind) von der Brust genommen
Frequency rank 43735/72933
apahastana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 43745/72933
apracetana adjective numb (as a limb)
Frequency rank 43838/72933
aprapatanatā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 43931/72933
apravartana noun (neuter) not engaging in (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not exciting to any action (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of refraining from (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16439/72933
abhinipātana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 44174/72933
abhinirvartana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 18854/72933
abhipatana noun (neuter) flying towards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 26527/72933
abhipravartana noun (neuter) coming or flowing forth (said of the sweat) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 44229/72933
avakartana noun (neuter) cutting off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17593/72933
avatan verb (class 8 parasmaipada) to cover (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to loosen (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to overspread (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stretch or extend downwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to undo (especially a bowstring) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11183/72933
avadyotana noun (neuter) illustrating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 45140/72933
avapātana noun (neuter) (in dramatical language) a scene during which a person enters the stage in terror but leaves it at the end in good humour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
felling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
knocking or throwing down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 26700/72933
avartana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 32649/72933
avaśātana noun (neuter) drying up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
withering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 45244/72933
avicintana noun (neuter) not thinking of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 45348/72933
avetana adjective free of charge
Frequency rank 45514/72933
aśvastana adjective not for to-morrow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not provided for to-morrow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18943/72933
aśvastanika adjective
Frequency rank 32808/72933
astatandri adjective who has laid aside sloth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 45999/72933
astana adjective not having a breast without a breast
Frequency rank 32903/72933
asvatantra adjective dependant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not self-willed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
subject (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6977/72933
asvātantrya noun (neuter) dependence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18960/72933
ahipūtanā noun (feminine) sores on the hinder part of the body (of children) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 32950/72933
ahipūtana noun (masculine neuter) [medic.] sores on the hinder part of the body (of children) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23329/72933
āghātana noun (neuter) a slaughter-house (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
place of execution (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18972/72933
ācaitanya noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 13373/72933
ātan verb (class 8 ātmanepada) to be ready for (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bestow upon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to effect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to extend (a texture) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to extend or stretch over (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to illuminate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to overspread (said of the light) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to penetrate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to produce (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seek to reach (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stop any one (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stretch (a bow for shooting) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to wait on (acc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7167/72933
ātmatantra adjective depending only on one's self (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
independent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 26918/72933
ādityāyatana noun (neuter) [rel.] name of a Tīrtha at the Narmadā
Frequency rank 46364/72933
āyatana noun (neuter) (with Buddhists) the five senses and Manas (considered as the inner seats or Āyatanas) and the qualities perceived by the above (the outer Āyatanas) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a barn (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a plot of ground (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a sanctuary (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a shed for sacrifices (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
abode (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an altar (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
home (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
house (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
place (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
resting-place (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
support (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the cause of a disease (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the place of the sacred fire (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the site of a house (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1484/72933
āyatanavant adjective having a seat or home (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33125/72933
āyatanavant noun (masculine) name of the fourth foot of Brahman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 26970/72933
āvartanī noun (feminine) a crucible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a magic art (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33184/72933
āvartana noun (neuter) alligation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
churning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
circular motion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
doing over again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gyration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
melting metals together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
noon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
practising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
repeating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
returning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stirring anything in fusion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
study (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the time when the sun begins to cast shadows towards the east or when shadows are cast in an opposite direction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
year (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12387/72933
āścotana noun (neuter) aspersion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sprinkling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46760/72933
āścyotana noun (neuter) applying (ghee etc.) to the eyelids (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
aspersion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sprinkling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7929/72933
idānīṃtana adjective modern (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
momentary (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
of the present moment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
present (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46882/72933
uktanītī noun (feminine) ein Zitat
Frequency rank 19014/72933
utathyatanaya noun (masculine) name of Gautama (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47103/72933
utkartana noun (neuter) cutting off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting to pieces (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19024/72933
uttanūruha noun (masculine) raised hair
Frequency rank 47139/72933
uttaratantra noun (neuter) name of a supplementary section in the medical manual of Suśruta (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of supplementary portions of several works (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23457/72933
utpatana noun (neuter) ascending (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
birth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
flying or jumping up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
going up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
production (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14765/72933
utpātana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 47197/72933
udāvartana noun (neuter) retarding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
retention (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47291/72933
uddyotana noun (neuter) illumination (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of enlightening (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47344/72933
udvartana noun (neuter) ascending (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bad behaviour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bad conduct (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
drawing out metal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
going up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
grinding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
jumping up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
kneading laminating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
overflowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
pounding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rubbing and cleansing the body with fragrant unguents (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rubbing or kneading the body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
swelling up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of rising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the springing up of plants or grain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the unguents used for that purpose (or to relieve pains in the limbs etc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5742/72933
udvartanaka noun (neuter) [Hautreste, die beim Waschen/Einölen abgehen?]
Frequency rank 47387/72933
upatantraka noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 47500/72933
uparitana adjective following (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
further on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
subsequent (in a book) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
upper (opposed to adhastana) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47602/72933
upavartana noun (neuter) a country (inhabited or not) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a place for exercise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of bringing near (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47630/72933
upāvartana noun (neuter) return (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of coming back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19064/72933
ekacintana noun (neuter) unanimous or joint consideration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33636/72933
kaṭapūtana noun (masculine feminine) kind of Preta or demon (a form assumed by the deceased spirit of a Kzatriya who when alive neglected his duties) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 48290/72933
kaṇṭatanu noun (feminine) sort of Solanum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 48383/72933
kapiketana noun (masculine) name of Arjuna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 48540/72933
kapītana noun (masculine) Acacia Sirissa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Aegle Marmelos (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Areca Faufel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Ficus Religiosa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Spondias Mangifera (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Thespesia Populnea (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10902/72933
karketana noun (masculine neuter) a kind of gem (??) Katzenauge
Frequency rank 17768/72933
karketanaparīkṣaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.75
Frequency rank 48719/72933
kartana noun (neuter) excision (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
extinction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of cutting off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of extinguishing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12884/72933
kartanī noun (feminine) scissors (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 48757/72933
kāntanāmikā noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 49095/72933
kāmatantra noun (neuter) name of a work (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49132/72933
kārāpatana noun (neuter) name of a Tīrtha
Frequency rank 49208/72933
kālītantra noun (neuter) name of a Tantra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49333/72933
kīrtanā noun (feminine) fame (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
telling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49521/72933
kīrtana noun (neuter) mentioning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
repeating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
saying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
telling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4147/72933
kīrtanya adjective deserving to be mentioned or related (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23722/72933
kuṣṭhakṛntana noun (masculine) name of a plant
Frequency rank 49857/72933
kṛtanāśaka adjective ungrateful (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49918/72933
kṛntana adjective cutting removing
Frequency rank 19189/72933
kṛntana noun (neuter) cutting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dividing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17808/72933
kṛṣṇacaitanya noun (masculine) name of the famous prophet Caitanya (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34221/72933
kṛṣṇāṣṭamīvratanirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.131
Frequency rank 50063/72933
ketanā noun (feminine) a class of sunrays
Frequency rank 34247/72933
ketana noun (neuter) a house (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a summons (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
abode (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ensign (of a warrior) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
flag or banner (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
invitation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mark (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
place (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sign (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
site (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
symbol (of a deity) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8437/72933
kauntanāmikā noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 72834/72933
kriyātantra noun (neuter) one of the four classes of Tantras (dealing with sorcery) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 50371/72933
klītana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 27705/72933
klītanī noun (feminine) the Indigo plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 50469/72933
klītanaka noun (neuter) a variety of the sweet root plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23808/72933
klītanīyaka noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 50470/72933
kṣīrābdhitanayā noun (feminine) name of Lakṣmī
Frequency rank 50619/72933
kṣīrikapītana noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 50623/72933
kṣīrodatanayā noun (feminine) name of Lakṣmī
Frequency rank 50628/72933
garbhapātana noun (masculine) a variety of Karañja (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51175/72933
galastana noun (masculine) goitre
Frequency rank 51210/72933
galastanī noun (feminine) a she-goat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51211/72933
giritanayā noun (feminine) Pārvatī
Frequency rank 51305/72933
giriśāntanaka noun (masculine) name of a plant (?)
Frequency rank 51323/72933
tanṛtya noun (neuter) a particular dance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51332/72933
guptasādhanatantraka noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 51409/72933
gostana noun (masculine) a cluster of blossoms (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a cow's dug (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of fort (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a pearl necklace consisting of 4 (or of 34) strings (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
nosegay (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9166/72933
gostanī noun (feminine) a kind of red grape (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of one of the mothers attending on Skanda (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of crucible; gostanamūṣā
Frequency rank 11622/72933
gostanamūṣā noun (feminine) a crucible resembling the shape of the udder of a cow
Frequency rank 34743/72933
gautamīyatantra noun (neuter) name of a text
Frequency rank 51642/72933
ghātana adjective killing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51829/72933
ghātana noun (neuter) immolating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
killing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slaughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slaying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14153/72933
catuḥstana adjective
Frequency rank 21278/72933
tana noun (neuter) certain verses of the AV (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 52202/72933
cāturmāsyavratanirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.121
Frequency rank 52211/72933
cintana adjective
Frequency rank 52353/72933
cintana noun (neuter) anxious thought (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
consideration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reflecting upon thinking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thinking of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8264/72933
cirantana noun (masculine) Brahmā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the ancients (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 52366/72933
cirantana adjective ancient (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
existing from ancient times (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15703/72933
cetana adjective conscious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
distinguished (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intelligent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
percipient (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sentient (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
visible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5259/72933
cetana noun (masculine) man (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
soul (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21296/72933
cetana noun (neuter) conspicuousness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
soul (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7547/72933
cetanā noun (feminine) consciousness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intelligence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sense (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
understanding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2170/72933
cetanatā noun (feminine) intelligence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the state of a sentient or conscious being (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35019/72933
cetanatva noun (neuter) intelligence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16772/72933
cetanāvant adjective having consciousness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
knowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reasonable (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
understanding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10085/72933
cetanikā noun (feminine) Terminalia Chebula (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 52432/72933
cetanīkṛ verb (class 8 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 52433/72933
cetanībhāva noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 52434/72933
cetanīyā noun (feminine) the medicinal herb ṛddhi (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 52435/72933
caitana adjective mental
Frequency rank 52444/72933
caitanya noun (neuter) consciousness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intelligence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sensation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
soul (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
spirit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the Universal Soul or spirit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4503/72933
caitanyatantra noun (neuter) name of a work
Frequency rank 52445/72933
caitanyadeva noun (masculine) name of a man (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 52446/72933
caitanyabhairava noun (masculine) a kind of alchemical preparation
Frequency rank 35022/72933
caitanyavant adjective conscious
Frequency rank 52447/72933
chandakanivartana noun (masculine) name of Buddhacarita 6
Frequency rank 52522/72933
janakatanayā noun (feminine) Sitā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 52649/72933
jahnutanayā noun (feminine) Gaṅgā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 52852/72933
jīvitanātha noun (masculine) a husband (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53015/72933
jhaṣaketana noun (masculine) "the god of love" and "the sea" (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53132/72933
tapanatanujā noun (feminine) the Yamunā
Frequency rank 53297/72933
tapanatanunaṣṭā noun (feminine) Prosopis Spicigera
Frequency rank 53298/72933
tithivāranakṣatrādivratanirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.137
Frequency rank 53537/72933
tiryakpātana noun (neuter) a kind of alchemical apparatus a kind of process applied esp. to mercury (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10366/72933
tiryakpātanaka noun (neuter) tiryakpātanayantra
Frequency rank 53565/72933
tiryakpātanayantra noun (neuter) a kind of alchemical apparatus
Frequency rank 28209/72933
tiryakpātanayantraka noun (neuter) tiryakpātanayantra
Frequency rank 53566/72933
trayītanu noun (masculine) Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28257/72933
tristanī noun (feminine) (a cow) having 3 nipples (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
(a woman) having 3 breasts (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Rākṣasī
Frequency rank 54026/72933
trailokyasaṃmohanatantra noun (neuter) name of a text
Frequency rank 35535/72933
daśaprāṇāyatanika noun (masculine) name of Carakasaṃhitā, Sū. 29
Frequency rank 54287/72933
daśaprāṇāyatanīya noun (masculine) name of Carakasaṃhitā, Sū. 29
Frequency rank 54288/72933
dititanaya noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 35650/72933
divātana adjective daily (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
diurnal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54436/72933
dṛṣṭipūtanā noun (feminine) name of an evil demon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54906/72933
devatāyatana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 7688/72933
devāyatana noun (neuter) a temple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11287/72933
dehatantra adjective whose chief kind of existence is corporeal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54995/72933
dehapatana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 35866/72933
dyotana noun (neuter) shining
Frequency rank 35891/72933
dyotana adjective glittering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
shining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28478/72933
dvisaptan adjective 2x7 (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35946/72933
dharmapattana noun (neuter) name of the city of Śrāvastī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
pepper (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35986/72933
dhautanāga noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 55490/72933
nartana noun (neuter) acting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dancing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9196/72933
nartana noun (masculine) dancer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śiva
Frequency rank 21554/72933
naṣṭacetana adjective insensible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who has lost consciousness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
img/alchemy.bmp
Frequency rank 21557/72933
nāmasaṃkīrtana noun (neuter) name of chapter of ShivPur (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36196/72933
nāradatantra noun (neuter) name of a text
Frequency rank 55890/72933
nikartana noun (neuter) cutting down or off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
impoverishing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
plucking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28626/72933
nikartana adjective cutting away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
impoverishing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
robbing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55935/72933
nikṛntana adjective cutting down or off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6791/72933
nikṛntana noun (masculine) name of a hell (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sulfur
Frequency rank 55948/72933
nikṛntana noun (neuter) an instrument for cutting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting off (hair) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destruction (of enemies) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
massacring (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
scissors
Frequency rank 24361/72933
niketana noun (neuter) a house (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
habitation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mansion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
temple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8803/72933
nitantu noun (masculine) name of a Rājarṣi
Frequency rank 55987/72933
nityātantra noun (neuter) name of a work (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28641/72933
nipatana noun (neuter) (garbhiṇyāgarbhasya) the lying-in of a pregnant woman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
descending (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
falling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
falling down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
flying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 56020/72933
nipātana noun (neuter) (in gram.) accidental mention or use of a word (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
alighting (said of a bird) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an irregular form or exception (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
applying (as a knife) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
causing to descend or fall (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
falling down (of a fire-brand) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
killing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
letting drop or sink (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
overthrowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
putting down as an irregularity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
putting on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
throwing down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
touching with (comp.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8280/72933
nipātana adjective destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
killing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
knocking out (an eye) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
throwing down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15818/72933
nirghātana noun (neuter) bringing out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
forcing out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[medic.] wrenching out (G.J. Meulenbeld (0), 206)
Frequency rank 21586/72933
niryātana noun (neuter) delivery of a deposit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
donation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gift (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
giving back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
killing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
payment of a debt (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
replacing anything lost (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
restoring (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
returning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
revenge (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slaughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16906/72933
nirvartana noun (neuter) completion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
execution (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19526/72933
nivartana adjective causing to turn back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24416/72933
nivartana noun (neuter) a means of returning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a measure of land (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bringing back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ceasing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
desisting from (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inactivity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not happening (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reforming (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
returning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning back (the hair) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning the back i.e. retreating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7203/72933
niścetana adjective unconscious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unreasonable (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
?
Frequency rank 19535/72933
nistantu adjective childless (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having no offspring (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 56508/72933
nistandra adjective fresh (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
healthy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36434/72933
nistanūruha adjective hairless
Frequency rank 28755/72933
naitantava noun (masculine) name of a royal family
Frequency rank 28792/72933
tana adjective belonging to "now" or the present day (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fresh (opp. to pūrva) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
modern (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
new (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
new i.e. curious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
novel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
recent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
strange (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
young (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7435/72933
pañcatantra noun (neuter) name of a poem by Dharmapaṇḍita (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the well-known collection of moral stories and fables in 5 books (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 56886/72933
pañcāyatana noun (neuter) name of a particular ceremony (at which 5 symbols are used) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16930/72933
patanā noun (feminine) a class of sunrays
Frequency rank 57011/72933
patana noun (neuter) (in arithm.) subtraction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
(in astron.) the latitude of a planet (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
alighting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
apostasy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
becoming flaccid (said of the breasts) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
death (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
decline (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
descending (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fall (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
going down (to hell) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hanging down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
loss of caste (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
miscarriage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ruin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
setting (as the sun) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of flying or coming down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
throwing one's self down at or into (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
pātana
Frequency rank 3313/72933
patanīya noun (neuter) a degrading crime or sin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18102/72933
pattana noun (neuter) a town (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
city (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
eine Handelsstadt ?
Frequency rank 7204/72933
pattanādhipati noun (masculine) name of a prince (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57019/72933
paratantra adjective obedient (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6901/72933
paratantrīkṛ verb (class 8 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 57132/72933
parāghātana noun (neuter) place of execution (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slaughter-house (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57171/72933
parikartana noun (neuter) a circular incision (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting off or out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Kolik
Frequency rank 15863/72933
parikartana adjective cutting up or to pieces (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57203/72933
parikīrtana noun (neuter) announcing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
boasting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
calling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
naming (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
proclaiming (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
talking of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21664/72933
paripātanaka noun (neuter) adhaḥpātanayantra (Somadeva (1999), 303)
Frequency rank 57319/72933
parivartana adjective causing to turn round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57393/72933
parivartana noun (neuter) barter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting or clipping the hair (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
defending (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
end of a period of time (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
exchange (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inverting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
moving to and fro (trans. and intrans.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
protecting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
requital (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
return (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
revolution (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rolling about or wallowing on (comp.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking or putting anything in a wrong direction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning or whirling round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
img/alchemy.bmp
Frequency rank 10135/72933
parvatanandinī noun (feminine) name of Pārvatī
Frequency rank 57556/72933
pavanatanaya noun (masculine) name of Bhīmasena (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57597/72933
tanā noun (feminine) a crucible a pātanāyantra
Frequency rank 24581/72933
tana adjective causing to fall (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
felling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
laying low (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
striking off or down causing the rod to fall (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
img/alchemy.bmp
Frequency rank 12548/72933
tana noun (masculine feminine neuter) application of leeches (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bringing away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
causing the fall of the fetus or abortion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
causing to fall asunder (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
chastising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dividing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a particular process to which minerals (esp. quicksilver) are subjected (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
punishing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
removing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one of the saṃskāras of mercury
Frequency rank 2356/72933
tanaka noun (neuter) pātana pātanayantra
Frequency rank 36806/72933
tanapiṣṭī noun (feminine) a kind of piṣṭī
Frequency rank 21713/72933
tanayantra noun (neuter) a kind of alchemical apparatus
Frequency rank 14276/72933
tanayantraka noun (neuter) pātanayantra
Frequency rank 13054/72933
tanāyantra noun (neuter) a kind of alchemical apparatus
Frequency rank 6616/72933
tanāyantraka noun (neuter) pātanāyantra
Frequency rank 36807/72933
pāratantrya noun (neuter) dependence on others (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10416/72933
piṇḍapātana noun (neuter) death
Frequency rank 29019/72933
pippalāyatana noun (masculine) name of a being accompanying Gaṇeśa
Frequency rank 58034/72933
tanī noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 58081/72933
tana noun (neuter) orpiment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Pinus Deodora (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
saffron (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
haritāla
Frequency rank 36941/72933
tana noun (masculine) a species of tree (Spondias Mangifera Pentaptera Tomentosa or Ficus Infectoria) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36942/72933
tanaka noun (masculine) Spondias Mangifera (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29041/72933
tanidra adjective immersed in slumber (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58082/72933
purātana adjective belonging to the past (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
former (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
old (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
used-up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
worn out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2272/72933
purātana noun (neuter) a Purāṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an ancient story (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
old legend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13064/72933
pulomatanayā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 58255/72933
pṛtanā noun (feminine) a hostile armament (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of military unit army (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
battle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
contest (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mankind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
men (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
strife (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6154/72933
pṛtanāpati noun (masculine) a leader in battle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
commander (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
general (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24638/72933
potana noun (neuter) name of a town (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58453/72933
pautana noun (masculine) name of a country or people (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58474/72933
tana noun (masculine) a particular class of demons or spirits (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58518/72933
tanā noun (feminine) a kind of disease in a child (ascribed to the demon Pūtanā) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a species of Valeriana (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a female demon (said to cause a particular disease in children) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Terminalia chebula Retz. (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6075/72933
tanāpratiṣedha noun (masculine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Utt. 32
Frequency rank 58519/72933
tanikā noun (feminine) the demon Pūtanā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37072/72933
prakīrtana noun (neuter) announcing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
extolling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
praising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
proclaiming (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19648/72933
pragetana adjective
Frequency rank 37107/72933
pracetana adjective illumining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
illustrating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58648/72933
praṇipatana noun (neuter) falling at a person's feet (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
throwing one's self down before (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58701/72933
pratan verb (class 8 ātmanepada) to begin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to branch off to cause (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to continue (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to cover (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to diffuse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to disperse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to display (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to do (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to effect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to execute (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to fill (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to make (abl.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to perform (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to propagate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to reveal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to show (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread (intr.) or extend over (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread (trans.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to undertake (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8475/72933
pratanā noun (feminine) Elephantopus scaber Linn.
Frequency rank 58706/72933
pratanu adjective delicate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
insignificant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
minute (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slender (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
small (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
very thin or fine (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15051/72933
pratanuka adjective
Frequency rank 58707/72933
pratanutama adjective extremely delicate
Frequency rank 58708/72933
pratanūkṛ verb (class 8 ātmanepada) to make weak
Frequency rank 24686/72933
pratighātana noun (neuter) killing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
repulsing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slaughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
warding off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58746/72933
pratiyātanā noun (feminine) a picture (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an image (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
appearing in the shape of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
counterpart (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
model (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
statue (of a god etc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58872/72933
prativartana noun (neuter) reappearance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
return (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58913/72933
pratyakcetanā noun (feminine) thoughts turned inwards or upon one's self (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59038/72933
pradyotana noun (masculine) name of a dynasty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a prince of Ujjayinī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of an author (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the sun (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37295/72933
prapatana noun (neuter) a steep rock (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
death (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destruction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
falling from (abl. or comp.) or into (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
flying forth or away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
flying or falling down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
precipice (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15927/72933
prapātana noun (neuter) casting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
causing to fall (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
throwing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
throwing down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24741/72933
prayatana noun (neuter) effort (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
endeavour (used to explain pra-yatna) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59310/72933
pravartanā noun (feminine) (in gram.) order (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
incitement to activity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
permission (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the sense of the precative or qualified imperative tense (?) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37367/72933
pravartana adjective being in motion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
flowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59370/72933
pravartana noun (neuter) activity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
advance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
advancing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
behaviour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bringing about (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bringing near (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
causing to appear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
coming off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
conduct (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
construction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dealing with (instr. or loc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
employing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
engaging in (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
erection (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fetching (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
forward movement (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
going on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
happening (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
informing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
introducing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
occurrence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
procedure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
promoting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
roaming (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rolling or flowing forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
using (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
walking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wandering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
img/alchemy.bmp
Frequency rank 4774/72933
pravitan verb (class 8 parasmaipada) to dishevel to expand to spread out
Frequency rank 21856/72933
praśātana adjective
Frequency rank 59465/72933
prāktana adjective ancient (opp. to idānīntana) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
former (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
old (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
preceding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
previous (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
prior (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10434/72933
prāgetana adjective matutinal
Frequency rank 59584/72933
prātanta noun (masculine) a hedge
Frequency rank 59629/72933
prātastana noun (neuter) early morning (one of the 5 parts of the day) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59631/72933
prāyaścittanirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.52
Frequency rank 59672/72933
pretanātha noun (masculine) name of Yama (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59742/72933
protana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 37511/72933
bālatanaya noun (masculine) Acacia Catechu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a young son (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 60183/72933
bāhyatantra noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 60225/72933
budhāṣṭamīvratanirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.132
Frequency rank 60322/72933
bṛhaspatiproktanītisāranirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.108
Frequency rank 60368/72933
bhittipātana noun (masculine) a kind of rat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 60742/72933
bhṛgupātana noun (neuter) name of a well/mountain at Śrīśaila
Frequency rank 29483/72933
bhogāyatana noun (neuter) a place of enjoyments (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37868/72933
bhūtatanmātra noun (neuter) a subtle element (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 60922/72933
bhūtanā noun (feminine) a class of sunrays
Frequency rank 60926/72933
bhūtanātha noun (masculine) name of a poet (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24926/72933
bhūtanāyikā noun (feminine) name of Durgā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 60927/72933
bhūtanāśa noun (masculine) white mustard
Frequency rank 60928/72933
bhūtanāśana noun (neuter) Asa Foetida (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the berry or seed of Elaeocarpus Ganitrus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29504/72933
bhūtanāśana noun (masculine) black mustard (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
pepper (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Semecarpus Anacardium (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 60929/72933
bhūtanud noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 60930/72933
bhūtānadyatana noun (masculine) not the current day in past time (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24931/72933
makaraketana noun (masculine) name of Kāmadeva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37939/72933
marīcipattana noun (neuter) name of a town (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 61541/72933
maruprapatana noun (neuter) the act of throwing one's self from a rock (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 61554/72933
mahātantra noun (neuter) name of a Śaiva work (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29595/72933
mahīpatana noun (neuter) humble obeisance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
prostration on the ground (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 61935/72933
mīnaketana noun (masculine) the god of love
Frequency rank 25067/72933
meghastanitodbhava noun (masculine) Asteracantha longifolia
Frequency rank 62550/72933
mūtrāghātanidāna noun (neuter) name of Aṣṭāṅgahṛdayasaṃhitā, Nid. 9
Frequency rank 62698/72933
yatana noun (neuter) making effort or exertion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62826/72933
yathāyatanam indeclinable each in his own place or abode (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62877/72933
yayātipatana noun (neuter) name of a place of pilgrimage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 38514/72933
tana noun (neuter) requital (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
retaliation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
return (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 63008/72933
tanā noun (feminine) acute pain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
agony (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
punishment inflicted by Yama (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
revenge (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the pains of hell (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
torment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
vengeance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6448/72933
yūpaketana noun (masculine) name of Bhūriśravas
Frequency rank 63156/72933
raktanāla noun (masculine neuter) a kind of lotus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 38597/72933
raktanīla adjective blue-red (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 72897/72933
raktanetra noun (masculine) a kind of bird
Frequency rank 63186/72933
raktapittanidāna noun (masculine neuter) name of Carakasaṃhitā, Nid. 2 name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.148
Frequency rank 38602/72933
retanī noun (feminine) a kind of tool
Frequency rank 63791/72933
ūrdhvatana adjective upper
Frequency rank 63923/72933
ūrdhvapātana noun (neuter) the act of causing (mercury) to rise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sublimation (of mercury) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11061/72933
ūrdhvapātanaka noun (neuter) ūrdhvapātanayantra
Frequency rank 29954/72933
ūrdhvapātanayantra noun (neuter) a kind of alchemical apparatus
Frequency rank 15162/72933
ūrdhvapātanayantraka noun (neuter) ūrdhvapātanayantra
Frequency rank 38834/72933
ūrdhvapātanāyantra noun (neuter) ūrdhvapātanayantra
Frequency rank 29955/72933
rūpasanātana noun (masculine) name of an author (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 63954/72933
laghupatanaka noun (masculine) name of a crow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15163/72933
lokatantra noun (neuter) the system or course of the world (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16076/72933
lohitanayana adjective having eyes reddened with anger or passion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
red-eyed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64364/72933
vartani noun (feminine) course (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
path (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rut (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the circumference or felloe of a wheel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the course of rivers (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the eastern country (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the eyelashes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the track of a wheel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
way (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64743/72933
vartana adjective abiding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
causing to live or be (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
quickening (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
setting in motion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
staying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64744/72933
vartanī noun (feminine) a spindle or distaff (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a way (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
abiding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
life (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
living (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
path (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
road (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
staying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17187/72933
vartana noun (neuter) a distaff or spindle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a globe or ball (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a place where a horse rolls (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
abiding in (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an often told word (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
application of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
behaviour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
commerce (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
conduct (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
decoction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
earnings (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intercourse with (saha) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
livelihood (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
living on (instr.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
occupation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
proceeding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
staying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
subsistence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of turning or rolling or rolling on or moving forward or about (trans. and intrans.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
twisting (a rope) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wages (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[medic.] approximation (G.J. Meulenbeld (0), 206)
Frequency rank 6719/72933
tanāśana noun (masculine) the castor-oil plant a kind of alchemical preparation
Frequency rank 30109/72933
vātaśoṇitanidāna noun (neuter) name of Aṣṭāṅgahṛḍayasaṃhitā, Nid. 16
Frequency rank 65092/72933
vānaraketana noun (masculine) name of Arjuna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 30117/72933
vikartana adjective cutting asunder (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dividing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 65338/72933
vikartana noun (neuter) the act of cutting asunder or dividing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 39258/72933
vikartana noun (masculine) a son who has usurped his father's kingdom (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the sun (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22222/72933
vighātana noun (neuter) disturbing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
impeding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
interrupting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 39289/72933
vicintana noun (neuter) thinking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thought (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 25373/72933
vicetana adjective absent-minded (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dead (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
foolish (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inanimate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
senseless (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stupid (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unconscious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7867/72933
vitan verb (class 8 ātmanepada) to accomplish (esp. a rite or ceremony) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to apply (ointment) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to carry out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to cause (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to cover (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to display (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to draw or bend (a bow) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to effect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to exhibit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to extend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to extend (a net) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to fill (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to impose (a yoke) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to make (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to make wide (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to manifest (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to perform (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to pervade (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to produce (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to render (two acc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to sacrifice (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread out i.e. lay on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread out or through or over (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stretch (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to unfold (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2655/72933
vitanu noun (masculine) the god of love (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 39323/72933
vitantrī noun (feminine) a string out of tune (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 25383/72933
vitandra adjective unexhausted
Frequency rank 39324/72933
vinikṛntana adjective cutting in pieces (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hewing down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 65702/72933
vinipātana noun (neuter) causing miscarriage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 65712/72933
vinivartana noun (neuter) cessation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
coming to an end (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
return (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22250/72933
vinivartanatā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 65734/72933
viparivartana noun (neuter) rolling about (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wallowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 65794/72933
vipātana noun (neuter) liquefying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
melting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 65818/72933
vivartana noun (neuter) a kind of dance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
abiding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
being (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
causing to turn or to change (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
change (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
circumambulating (an altar etc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
existing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
going round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
moving or wandering to and fro (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
overturning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
return (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
returning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reverential salutation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rolling (of a horse) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rolling or tossing about (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
struggling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
transformation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turn (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning away or back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16130/72933
vivartana adjective changing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
revolving (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
transfroming (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66049/72933
viśātana noun (neuter) cutting off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hewing in pieces (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66095/72933
viśātana adjective causing to fall to pieces (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
delivering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
setting free (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 30273/72933
visarpanāḍīstanaroga noun (masculine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Nid. 10 and Cik. 17
Frequency rank 39583/72933
vīratantra noun (neuter) name of a Tantra wk (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66357/72933
vṛttaniṣpāvikā noun (feminine) the round Nishpāvikā (a kind of leguminous plant) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66429/72933
vṛṣaketana noun (masculine) name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 25484/72933
vṛṣarājaketana noun (masculine) name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66505/72933
vetana noun (neuter) hire (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
livelihood (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
price (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
salary (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
silver (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
subsistence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wages (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5719/72933
vetanin adjective receiving wages (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stipendiary (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 39675/72933
vetanādāna noun (neuter) non-payment of wages (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66565/72933
vaikartana noun (masculine) name of Karṇa (as son of the sun) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
patr. of Sugrīva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4699/72933
vaitanika noun (masculine) a hireling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
labourer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66673/72933
vaiṣṇavatantra noun (neuter) name of a text
Frequency rank 39745/72933
vaiṣṇavītantra noun (neuter) name of a Tantra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 30382/72933
vyativartana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 66810/72933
vyātan verb (class 8 parasmaipada) to display to produce to spread about
Frequency rank 39802/72933
vyāvartana noun (neuter) coil (of a snake) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
encompassing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
revolving (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
surrounding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turn (of a road) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15242/72933
śatana noun (neuter) belling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 67162/72933
śatanetrikā noun (feminine) Asparagus Racemosus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 67163/72933
śaṃtanu noun (masculine) name of an ancient king with the patr. Kauravya (he was fourteenth descendant of Kuru) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of an author (son of Uddharaṇa) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 3297/72933
śātana adjective causing to fall or decay (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
felling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hewing or cutting off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22387/72933
śātana noun (neuter) a means of removing or destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutting or plucking off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a mythical weapon planing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
polishing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ruining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of causing to fall (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15250/72933
śāṃtanu noun (masculine) a particular inferior kind of grain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the father of Bhīshma (in older language śṝṃtanu) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20157/72933
śāṃtanava noun (masculine) name of a son of Medhātithi (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of various writers (esp. of the author of the Phiṭsūtras) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
patr. of Bhīshma (as son of king Śaṃtanu) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2549/72933
śivāyatana noun (neuter) a Śiva temple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 40044/72933
śītapūtanā noun (feminine) a kind of female demon (causing illness in children) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20163/72933
śītapūtanāpratiṣedha noun (masculine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Utt. 34
Frequency rank 67758/72933
śaunakoktanītisārādivarṇana noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.115
Frequency rank 68080/72933
śravaṇadvādaśīvratanirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.136
Frequency rank 68157/72933
śrīketana noun (neuter) gold
Frequency rank 68183/72933
śrīniketanā noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 68199/72933
śrīniketana noun (masculine) name of Viṣṇu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68200/72933
śvastana adjective relating or belonging to the morrow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68348/72933
śvastana noun (neuter) next day (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the future (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to-morrow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 30637/72933
śvetanadī noun (feminine) name of a river
Frequency rank 68389/72933
śvetanāman noun (masculine) Clitoria Ternatea (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68390/72933
śvetanirguṇḍikā noun (feminine) Name einer Pflanze
Frequency rank 68391/72933
śvetaniṣpāva noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 68392/72933
ṣaṣṭitantra noun (neuter) the doctrine of 60 conceptions or ideas (peculiar to the Sāṃkhya phil.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 30660/72933
sadātana adjective continual (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 30685/72933
sanātana adjective ancient (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
everlasting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
permanent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
perpetual (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
primeval (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1065/72933
sanātana noun (masculine) a guest of deceased ancestors (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a king (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Śiva in the form of Kaṅka name of a Ṛṣi (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Brahmā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of particular worlds (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of two authors (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Viṣṇu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who must always be fed whenever he attends Śrāddhas (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5348/72933
sanātanī noun (feminine) name of Devī name of Durgā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Lakṣmī or Sarasvatī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68761/72933
sanātanatama noun (masculine) name of Viṣṇu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68762/72933
saptan adjective 7
Frequency rank 146/72933
saptatantu noun (masculine) a sacrifice (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
offering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15278/72933
saptanavati noun (feminine) 97 (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68815/72933
saptanavatitama adjective the 97th
Frequency rank 30703/72933
saptamīvratanirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.130
Frequency rank 68819/72933
saprayoganivartana adjective along with the (secret spells for) using and restraining (certain weapons) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68845/72933
samanukīrtana noun (neuter) high praise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
praising highly (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68903/72933
samanuvartana noun (neuter) gratification
Frequency rank 68920/72933
samāvartana noun (neuter) returning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the return home of a Brāhman student (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 30752/72933
samudvartana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 69170/72933
sarpatanu noun (feminine) a species of Solanum (bṛhatī) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 69400/72933
saṃkīrtana noun (neuter) celebration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
glorification (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
praise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of mentioning fully (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11119/72933
saṃcintana noun (neuter) anxiety (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
careful consideration or reflection (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 69809/72933
saṃtan verb (class 8 ātmanepada) to accomplish to add to annex to cover to display to effect to evince to exhibit to join or connect or keep together to make continuous to stretch along or over to unite or join one's self with (instr. or acc.)
Frequency rank 6027/72933
saṃnivartana noun (neuter) return (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
turning back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 40676/72933
saṃpātana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 69954/72933
saṃprapātana noun (neuter) name of a hell
Frequency rank 69990/72933
saṃmohanatantra noun (neuter) name of a text
Frequency rank 40701/72933
saṃvartana noun (neuter) a partic. mythical weapon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 70077/72933
tana adjective (describes a quality of candana)
Frequency rank 70252/72933
sātvatatantra noun (neuter) name of a text
Frequency rank 30954/72933
sāyantana adjective relating to evening (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
vespertine (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16265/72933
siddhātantra noun (neuter) name of a text
Frequency rank 70570/72933
siṃhikātanaya noun (masculine) metron (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of certain Asuras (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Rāhu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 70654/72933
sugandhimūtrapatana noun (masculine) a civet cat
Frequency rank 70756/72933
sucintanīya adjective
Frequency rank 70784/72933
sucetanā noun (feminine) a kind of bird
Frequency rank 70792/72933
sutanu noun (feminine) a fair woman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a concubine of Vasudeva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a daughter of Ahuka (wife of Akrūra) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a daughter of Ugrasena (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 25880/72933
sutan noun (feminine) name of a daughter of Ugrasena
Frequency rank 70804/72933
sutantu noun (masculine) name of a Dānava (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Viṣṇu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 70805/72933
sutantri adjective melodious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
well accompanied on the lute (as a song) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 70806/72933
supracetana adjective
Frequency rank 70972/72933
surabhitanayā noun (feminine) a cow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 71123/72933
sustanā noun (feminine) (a woman) having beautiful breasts (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[rel.] name of Devī
Frequency rank 71365/72933
sustanī noun (feminine) (a woman) having beautiful breasts (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31097/72933
somavaṃśānukīrtana noun (neuter) name of Liṅgapurāṇa, 1.69
Frequency rank 71509/72933
sūtatanaya noun (masculine) name of Karṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31148/72933
stan verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to resound to reverberate to roar to thunder to utter inarticulate sounds
Frequency rank 20362/72933
stana adjective having a ... breast
Frequency rank 8715/72933
stanin adjective (said of a horse having a particular deformity) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having a breast or udder (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 71654/72933
stana noun (masculine neuter) a kind of pin or peg on a vessel shaped like a teat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dug (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
teat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the female breast (either human or animal) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the nipple (of the female or the male breast) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
udder (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1472/72933
stan noun (masculine) [gramm.] the root stan
Frequency rank 71655/72933
stanakuṇḍa noun (neuter) name of a Tīrtha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 71656/72933
stanana noun (neuter) kunthana (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
breathing hard (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
groaning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
noise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sound (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sounding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the rumbling of clouds (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the sound of a hollow cough (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 25949/72933
tanandana noun (masculine) name of Karṇa name of Ugraśravas (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16292/72933
stanapā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 71657/72933
stanamukha noun (masculine neuter) a nipple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41172/72933
stanamūla noun (neuter) the lower part of the female breast (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16293/72933
stanay verb (class 10 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 25950/72933
stanayantra noun (neuter) a kind of alchemical apparatus
Frequency rank 41173/72933
stanayitnu noun (masculine) a kind of grass (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a thunder-cloud (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
death (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lightning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sickness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thunder (personified as children of Vidyota) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8898/72933
stanayitnumant adjective thundering
Frequency rank 18657/72933
stanarohita noun (masculine neuter) a particular part of the female breast (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17419/72933
stanavatī noun (feminine) a woman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
possessing teats (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 71658/72933
stanaṃdhaya noun (masculine) a calf (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a suckling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
infant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 71659/72933
stanaṃdhaya adjective sucking the breast (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 71660/72933
stanāgra noun (neuter) a nipple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41174/72933
stanāntara noun (neuter) a mark on the breast (indicating future widowhood) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
centre of the chest (of men and women) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the heart (as between the breast) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the space between the breasts (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5243/72933
stanikā noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 71661/72933
stanita noun (neuter) loud groaning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the noise of clapping the hands (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the sound of a vibrating bowstring (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thunder (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6651/72933
stanitaphala noun (masculine) Asteracantha Longifolia (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 71662/72933
stanotpīḍitaka noun (neuter) a kind of massage
Frequency rank 71663/72933
stanodbhava noun (neuter) milk
Frequency rank 41175/72933
stanya adjective contained in the female breast (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gut für die Brust Milch produzierend
Frequency rank 22701/72933
stanya noun (masculine neuter) milk (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dugdhapāṣāṇa
Frequency rank 1797/72933
stanyapa adjective a suckling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
drinking milk from the breast (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 71664/72933
strīvighātana noun (masculine) name of Buddhacarita 4
Frequency rank 71727/72933
srotanadībhava noun (neuter) srotoñjana antimony (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41278/72933
sūryatanayā noun (feminine) the river Yamunā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 72022/72933
svatantra noun (neuter) freedom (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
independence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one's own army (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one's own system or school (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
self-dependence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
self-will (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20383/72933
svatantra adjective free (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
full grown (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
independent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
of age (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
self-dependent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
self-willed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 3696/72933
svatantrin adjective free (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
independent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
uncontrolled (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 72071/72933
svātantra noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 41336/72933
svātantrya noun (neuter) freedom of the will (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
independence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the following one's own will (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 3697/72933
hatanāman noun (neuter) arśas piles
Frequency rank 41358/72933
haṃsaprapatana noun (neuter) name of a Tīrtha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31273/72933
hyastana adjective belonging to or produced or occurred yesterday (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hesternal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20408/72933
 

ābādha

causing distress, that which produces constant discomfort

abhidhā

naming ; appellation ; one of the tantrayukti

adhikaraṅa

topic; subject; prime cause; one of the tantrayukti .

agada

free drom disease; antidote; agadatantra toxicology

ahipūtana

napkin rash or diaper rash; sores on the hinder part of the body; anal eruption in children.

ajina

hide, tanned skin of animals.

amarakośa

a thesaurus in Sanskrit with many medical terms, written by Amarasimha, a Jain or Buddhist monk. It contains three parts. The second part, bhūvargādi khanḍa describes several herbs and medically important substances and their features.

anāgatāvekṣaṅa

one of tantrayukti; anticipation, prospective reference.

andhapūtanā

female demon causing diseases in children; disease similar to blindness caused by vitamin A deficiency.

anekānta

one of tantrayukti; indefinite statement, uncertain.

antarāmaya

emprosthotonos or forward bending of the body in lying posture as in tetanus.

anumata

one of tantrayuktis, assent, approval.

anupāna

adjunct; a substance administered either along with or just after the principal medicine to enhance its therapeutic action.

apadeśa

one of tantrayuktis, statement of reason; specification; adducement of reason; a step in syllogism.

apakarṣaṇa

1. distraction; taking away; forcing away; abolishing; 2. elimination of waste substances from inside the human body.

apara

a trait; other; inferior; ulterior; remoteness; apara ojas palm-ful substance that protects the body from diseases.

apatānaka

convulsion; spasm; tetanus.

apatantraka

hysteria with loss of consciousness; tetanus; apoplectic fits; dāruṇa apatantraka hysterical fits.

apavarga

one of tantrayuktis; exception.

ārambhavāda

(ārambha.vāda) theory of atomic agglomeration; theory of spontaneous/unpromted origin of the universe.

arthāpatti

one of tantrayuktis; presumption; inference from circumstances; disjunctive hypothetical syllogism; logical implication.

āscyotana

type of eye salves; application of eye drops.

aṣṭāngahṛdaya

very popular and important medical compendium authored by Vagbhata, 5th Century of Sindh region.

asura

demon; asurakāya infernal body; a person with traits affluent in circumstances, dreadful, valorous, irascible, jealous of other men’s excellence, gluttonous and fond of eating alone.

ātankadarpana

a commentary by Vācaspati on Mādhavanidāna (14th Century ).

atideśa

one of tantrayuktis, extended application; substitution; substantiating by future event

atikrāntāvekṣana

one of the tantrayukti; prospective reference.

avagāhasveda

sitz-bath; a tub is filled with hot water and prescribed medicated substances are added in which the patient sits with a blanket around to protect warmth.

āvartaki

Plant tanner’s cassia, Cassia auriculata.

āvartani

Go to mṛgaśṛngi

avasthāpāka

(avastha.pāka) process of digestion; ingested substances pass through three stages in which they become successively sweet, acid and pungent.

avikrāntavīkṣaṇa

(avikrānta.vīkṣaṇa) retrospection; one of the tantrayuktis.

āyatana

source (of disease); seat; altar.

bahirāmaya

tetanus; opisthotonus; state of severe hyperextension and spasticity in which patient'sbody enter into a complete arching position like a bow.

bālatantra

peadiatrics; a branch dealing with medical care of infants and children.

bhālukitantra

a treatise on surgery, not survived, therefore not available.

caitanya

active self; awareness; consciousness; reason.

cetana

Go to caitanya

cullikā

the disappearance of golden colour of metal after few days; see patangi.

danti

1. Plant wild croton, Baliospermum montanum, syn. Croton polyandrus.

dhanurvāta

tetanus, a serious illness caused by tetanus bacteria.

dūṣiviṣa

slow acting poison; less potent toxic substances remain in a dormant state within the body for years.

dravya

(elementary) substance; medicinal substance or medicine; dravyaguṇa pharmacology, the science of identification, properties, actions and therapeutic uses of medicinal substances.

ekānta

one of tantrayuktis; certain; invariable; exclusiveness; absolute and definite statement.

gāndhāra

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to present day Pakistan and Afghanistan.

garbhadṛti

internal liquefication (of mercury); internal digestion; liquefication of conusmed substance within mercury.

garbhayantra

a device to collect oils; one small earthen pot kept in another earthern pot and closed with a third earthern pot and heated. The top earthen pot is filled with water and heated water is constantly changed till the inner part yields the product.

garuḍaphala

Plant chaulmugra, Hydnocarpus pentandra, H. wightiana, H. laurifolia.

gatarasa

withered substance; dravya after the flavour is lost.

gheraṇḍasamhita

One of the three important texts on haṭhayoga appeared in the 17th Century AD; the others being Haṭhayogpradipika and Śivasamhita.

girisindhūra

a reddish substance obtained from hilly rocks; one of nine sādhāranarasas.

gostani

Plant false nutmeg, Bombay mace, Myristica malabarica.

gostanimūṣa

a crucible used in medicinal alchemy.

guṇa

property; trait; character; physio-chemical and pharmacodynamic properties of a substance.

haṭhayogapradīpika

one of the three important texts on haṭhayoga appeared in the 15th Century AD; the others being Gheranḍasamhita and Śivasamhita.

hetvartha

one of tantrayuktis; implication; extension of reasoning.

hingula

cinnabar; vermillion; important mineral of mercury.

hiranyākshatantra

a compendium on pediatrics.

jīvaka

personal physician to Buddha, and renowned surgeon in the – 5th Century , who authored Jīvakatantra.

kādambara

wine made from diverse fermentable substances; sour cream.

kambhoja

1. a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to present day Afghanistan; 2. Plant ironweed plant, Veronia anthelminthica.

kampilla

1. Plant monkey face tree, glands and hairs of fruit of Mallotus philippinensis; 2. a mineral substance from north-west of India.

kānjika

sour gruel, fermented rice water, water of boiled rice in a state of spontaneous fermentation.

kapītana

Go to pāriṣa

kapītana

Plant Thespesia populnea, Ficus arnottiana, Ficus religiosa, Aegle marmelos, Spondias mangifera.

karaṇa

modification, cleaning raw food material, one of āhāravidhiviśeṣayatana (āhāra.vidhi.viśeṣa.yatana) or culinary science.

kāśa

Plant wild thatch grass; Saccharum spontaneum.

kāsyapa

vṛddha Jīvaka, paediatrician and gynaecologist par excellence in āyurveda kāsyapatantra a treatise on peadiatrics.

khalekapotanyāya

field-pigeon hypothesis, grain pigeon analogy to explain the formation of dhātu.

kharpara

kind of mineral substance.

kitta

waste, excretal substance, debris.

klītanaka

Plant Taverniera nummularia.

koṣātaki

Plant ribbed gourd, Luffa acutangula, L. amara, moonlight night.

krośa

a measurement of distance equal to one-fourth of yojana.

kṣaṇa

moment, instant, a measure of time equal to one-third of a second.

kṣārāṣṭakam

tila, palāṣa, apāmārga, sarja, muṣkaka, arka, yava, tankaṇa.

kumāratantra

on peadiatrics.

kūpipakvarasāyana

pharmaceutical preparation made from substances of mineral and metallic origin using a glass flask (kāckūpi), ex: makaradhvaja.

lavaṇakṣāra

alkaline substance obtained from the ash of the drugs, ex: arkalavaṇa, yavakṣāra

maha

great, big, tangible, fortified mahabhūta gross element or proto element.

mahānīla

sapphire, gemstone with aluminum oxide with iron, titanium et Century give it blue colour, if it is red it is ruby.

mahārasa

primary alchemical substances, mercury (pādarasa), vermillion (hingulīka), mica (abhraka), loadstone (kāntaloha), iron pyrites (vimala), pyrites (mākṣika), tourmaline (vaikrānta), conch (śankha).

māṃsatana

cellulitis of throat.

mardana

1. rubbing, massaging, 2. grinding, rubbing, washing ores and metallic substances with extracts of plants.

tangi

women whose child dies on the ninth day after delivery

mūṣa

crucible, an utensil that can withstand high temparatures, used to remove morbid elements (doṣa) from various metals and minerals, especially to prepare ashes (bhasma).

mūtravirajanīya

substances that alter the colour of urine.

nāga

1. lead, plumbum; metallic substance used in rasaśāstra; 2. snake.

nandivṛkṣa

Plant east Indian rosebay, Tabernaemontana divaricata.

nicula

Plant freshwater mangrove or Indian oak, Barringtonia acutangula.

nidarśana

example, one of tantrayuktis; simili.

nīla,nīlam,nīlamaṇi

sapphire, a blue gemstone of corundum or aluminium oxide with other elements such as iron, titanium, chromium, copper et Century

nimi

king of Videha and an expert in śālākyatantra and a desciple of Dhanvantari.

nirdeśa

one of tantrayuktis, declaration, statement in detail, certainty, elaboration.

nirghātana

bringing out, forcing out.

nirṇaya

one of tantrayukti; decision.

nirvacana

etymological derivation, one of tantrayuktis, etymology, definition.

niṣṭhāpāka

(during the process of digestion) the tastes are subject to a process governed by the rule that sweet, acid and pungent substances do not change their taste, whereas the salt taste is transformed into sweet one, and the bitter and astringent taste into a pungent one.

niyoga

one of tantrayuktis, injunction, mandate.

padārtha

1. matter, stuff, substance, material object, category; 2. proper implied meaning of the word, one of tantrayuktis.

palvalajala

water from tank, pond, pool, puddle et Century

parādiguṇa

distant (para), ulterior (apara), planning (yukti), categories (sankhya), combination (samyoya), disjunction (vibhāga), isolation (pṛthakkarana), measurement (parimāṇa), refining (samskāra), usage (abhyāsa).

pārijāta

Plant 1. night-flowering coral jasmine, Nyctanthes arbortristis; 2. Indian coral tree, Erythrina indica; 3. fragrance.

parvatakatantra

a treatise on peadiatrics.

tana

sublimation

tanapiṣṭi

a quarter part gold and one part of mercury together mixed and pounded.

patangi

induction of golden colour to silver or any other metal by applying paste of herbs.

patanjali

compiler of Yogasūtras (–2nd Century ), author of Mahābhāṣya commentary (on Kātyāyana vārtīka) and on Pāṇiṇi’s Aṣṭādhyāyi.

patrasvāmi

an expert in śalyatantra and adherent of Jainism.

pradeśa

1. region, country, 2. one of tantrayuktis, determination of a statement to be made; substantiating by similar past event.

pramāṇa

means of acquiring certain knowledge, proof; epistemological standards.

pramathya

paste or dough made by boiling a medicinal substance in water, ex: mustādi pramathya

prapatana

falling from.

prasanga

one of tantrayuktis, connected argument, context; conclusion by repetition.

prasūti

birth, parturition; prasūti tantra obstetrics, care of pregrant women.

pṛthvi

earth, tangible element, one of the five gross elements, solidity.

pūrvapakṣa

one of tantrayuktis, objection to an assertion in discussion; question; prima facie view.

tana

one of the seizing planets (grahas), the condition similar to hypokalemia, lesser-than-normal potassium level in the blood leading to constipation, fatigue, muscle spasms, paralysis et Century

puṭapāka

closed heating, subliming; method of preparing drugs the various substances being wrapped up in leaves , covered with clay , and heated in fire.

rājayoga

the royal yoga, an eight step technique of yoga proponded by Patanjali in Yogasūtra.

raktapitta

blood-bile, bleeding disorder; spontaneous haemorrhage from mouth and nose; internal/innate haemorrhage; heamorrhagic disease, ex: haemophilia.

raktavalli

Plant red creeper, Ventilago maderaspatana.

rasatantra

medicinal alchemy and pharmaceutics.

ratnaprabhāvaṭi

medicine made from mineral substances like diamond et Century and used in chronic diseases: tuberculosis, heart diseases et Century

sādhāraṇarasa

group of nine non-herbal substances used in rasaśāstra; kampilla, gauripāshāna, navāsāra, kapardika, agnijāra, girisindhūra, hingula, mṛdārṣṛnga.

sadvartana

good conduct; ethical behavior.

sadyahprāṇahara

quickly destroying, killing instantaneously; a group of vital points on the body.

sadyobalakara

instantaneously energy-giving.

samāvartana

returning; one of the sixteen rites in human life.

samavāya

perpetual co-inherence; concomitance; inseparable; assemblage.

samśaya

one of tantrayuktis, doubtful statements.

samuccaya

one of tantrayuktis, aggregation, assemblage.

samudraphala

Plant freshwater mangrove, Barringtonia acutangula.

samyoga

1. conjuction; 2. combination, ratios of ingredients of prepared food, one of the āhāravidhiviśeṣayatana; 3. two humors increased.

śatapūtana

one of the grahas/seizing planets, hypocalcimia and resulting disease.

satata

constant, uninterrupted, satatajvara double quotidian fever; fever appearing twice a day.

satva

1. purity or pure state of mind; mental strength, one of the psychic humors; 2. extract prepared from a mineral substance. 3. sun-dried paste prepared from a cold infusion which is set in the sun until all the moisture evaporates and the concentrate becomes solid.

satvapātana

extraction of essence.

śibikā

palanquin; bier i.e. a stand on which a corpse is placed to lie to be carried to the burial ground.

siddhasena

an expert in agadatantra and adherent of Jainism.

śivasamhita

one of the three important texts on haṭhayoga written between 15th Century and 17th Century AD; the others being Haṭhayogpradipika and Gheraṇdasamhita.

sneha

unctuous, oil, oily, snehavarga ghṛta, taila, vasa, majja; edible fats and oils; unctuous group, snehakalpa medicated ghṛta, snehaphala sesame seed, sneha picu unctous tampon, pāna intake of unctous substance.

sodhana

1. purification, removal of harmful metabolic substances from the body; cleansing measures; 2. purification of metalic substances, ores by boiling, triturating in various herbal juices, and grinding.

sramśamana

push substance through the gut.

śriṇgāṭaka

1. Plant water chestnut, seeds of Trapa natans, T. brispinosa, T. quadrispinosa; 2. lethal point (marma) in occipital region of skull; 3. particular configuration of the planets; 4. minced meat.

sṛsangna

one of tantrayuktis, a special term.

stana

breast, stanadveṣa child rejecting breast milk.

stanamūla

a lethal point (marma) bleow the breast, splinter entering this point can cause difficulty in breathing.

stanarohita

a lethal point (marma) at nipple, splinter enering this point can cause cough and death.

stanya

mother’s milk, milk.

stanyapa

suckling, drinking milk from the breast.

śukta

1. vinegar, fermented liquors. 2. treacle, 3. honey, 4. fermented rice gruel and watery substance above the curds are kept in a new and clean vessel underneath a bushel of paddy for three days.(Dalhana).

surakṣāra

saltpeter; raw material to extract potassium nitrate, an explosive substance.

suśruta

disciple of Dhanvatari, who was the king of Kāśi. He authored Śuśruta samhita, an important treatise on surgery.

svādhiṣṭānacakra

circle having good standing place, one of the 6 mystical circles.

svasañjna

tantrayukti; special meaning.

śvetaśālmali

Plant white silk cotton tree, Ceiba pentandra.

tandra

drowsiness; vertigo; stupor; sleepy.

tanḍūla

Plant rice; Oryza sativa.

tanḍulīya

1. Plant prickly amaranth, Amaranthus spinosus, A. viridis; 2. iron pyrites.

tanḍulodaka

liquid obtained by mixing 48 grams of rice with 385 ml of water keeping for two hours and decanted later.

tanmātra

subtle elements, that evolve to compose the matter and time-space.

tantra

technique; class of works that teach magical and mystical formularies.

tantrayantradhara

(tantra.yantra.dhara) the humour vāta, that keeps the body in shape and function.

tantrayukti

contrivance; metaphorical and logical expression; literary techniques.

tantrika

atrophy of pinna of the ear.

tantuvāya

weaving; spider; tailor.

tṛṇapancamūla

(tṛṇa.panca.mūla) śara (Saccharum munja), ikṣu (Saccharum officinarum), kuśa (Desmostachya bipinnata), kāsa (Saccharum spontaneum), darbha (Imperata cylindrica).

tunnasevani

1. subcutaneous suturing, 2. suture on the skull, 3. suture of the wound; 4. serrated joints.

tuvaraka

Plant chaulmoogra, Hydnocarpus laurifolia, H. wightiana, H. pentandra.

uddeṣya

one of tantrayuktis, enunciation, motive, stipulation, statement in brief.

udvartana

rubbing and cleansing the body with frangrant unguents; an item in daily regimen; kneading the body.

upadeśa

one of tantrayuktis, instruction, elucidation, injunction.

upamāna

particle of comparison, simile, one of tantrayuktis, analogy, upamāna pramāṇa means of knowledge by testimony.

ūrdhvapātanayantra

(ūrdhva.pātana.yantra) sublimating apparatus.

utkartana

cutting off, cutting to pieces.

utkledi

substance the attracts moisture.

uttarapakṣa

one of tantrayuktis, reply, refutation, answer to first or objectionable argument.

vācaspati

author of Ātankadarpaṇa, a commentary on Mādhavanidāna (13th Century ).

vāgbhaṭa

author of Aṣṭānga hṛdaya and Aṣṭānga saṃgraha, belongs to Sindhu (now in Pakistan) region during 4-5th centuries.

vajramūṣa

crucible that withstands higher temperatures.

vākyaśeṣa

one of tantrayuktis; context, part of the sentence ‘implied’; supplying the ellipsis.

vāpyajala

water from ponds, tanks and wells with steps.

vicarcika

eczema, form of cutaneous eruption, exudative eczema.

vidhāna

arrangement, expediency, one of tantrayuktis; order of sequence.

vikalpa

one of tantrayuktis, alternative, variation, difference of perception.

viparyaya

one of tantrayuktis, reversion, contrary to, contrast, difference; assuming the opposite.

viprakṛṣṭa

an aetiological factor that is at distance; a cause that acts after some time.

viṣatinduka

Plant a poisonous plant. 1. Bombay ebony, Diospyros montana; 2. nux-vomica, Strychnos nux-vomica.

viṣkandha-saṃskandh

tetanus.

viṣyanda

trickling, a substance promoting thick secretions which may not block the passages, overflow, see. Abhiṣyanda

vṛkṣāsana

yogic pose resembling a tree, standing on one leg.

vṛntākamuṣa

a crucible that looks like brinjal, used for satvapātana.

vṛṣya

an edible substance that increases seman.

vūhya

ellipsis, omission of a word or phrase necessary for a complete syntactical construction but not necessary for understanding; fabrication, fiction.

vyākhyāna

commentary; one of tantrayuktis; description, elaboration.

yoṣādivaṭi

medicine used in cough and other respiratory diseases. It contains trikaṭu or three hot substances.

yāpya

diseases that are difficult to cure but not life-threatening, unimportant, trifling.

yatana

making effort or exertion.

yoga

1. union; 2. pharmaceutical preparation; 3. union of words, 4. one of tantrayuktis; 5. planetary combination.

yojana

a measurement of distance in ancient India, somewhere between 13 to 16 kilometers.

yukti

rationale; reasoning; deduction from the circumstances.

Wordnet Search
"tan" has 500 results.

tan

vartamāna, tātkālika, tatkṣaṇika, sadyakālīna, sadyaska, adhunātana, idānīntana, ādhunika, sāmpratika   

sāmprataṃ vidyamānaṃ kālam।

gatakālaḥ na punarāgacchati ataḥ vartamānasya kālasya upayogaṃ kuru।

tan

cintanam, cintā, vicāraṇam, vicāraṇā, vicāraḥ, dhyānam, abhidhyānam, ādhyānam, bhāvanā, mananam, manovyāpāraḥ, antaḥkaraṇavyāpāraḥ, cittavyāpāraḥ, cittaceṣṭā, manaceṣṭā, antaḥkaraṇaceṣṭā   

vicāraṇasya kriyā।

cintanād paścāt asya praśnasya samādhānam prāptam।

tan

śaniḥ, śanaiścaraḥ, śauriḥ, sauraḥ, sauriḥ, revatibhavaḥ, chāyāsutaḥ, chāyātanayaḥ, chāyātmajaḥ   

khagolīyapiṇḍaḥ yaḥ sauramālāyāṃ saptamasthāne asti।

śaniḥ pṛthivīgrahād atidūre asti।

tan

maṇḍalam, upavartanam, gocaraḥ   

kasyāpi pradeśasya vibhāgasya saḥ bhāgaḥ yasmin ekasya eva maṇḍalādhyakṣasya ādhipatyam asti।

ekasmin rājye naikāni maṇḍalāni santi।

tan

abhiśvas, pariniḥstan, vistan, kṣīj   

śārīravedanājanyaḥ kaṣṭasūcakaśabdanātmakaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

śayanād utthātum asamarthaḥ saḥ śayyāyām eva abhyaśvasat।

tan

stanapāyijantuḥ, stanapajantuḥ   

saḥ jīvaḥ yaḥ mātuḥ dugdhaṃ pītvā vardhate।

manuṣyaḥ ekaḥ stanapāyijantuḥ asti।

tan

tatvam, mūlavastū, mūlam, bhūtam, bījam, abhibhūtam, mātram, viṣayaḥ, tanmātram, avayavaḥ   

jagataḥ mūlakāraṇam।

sāṅkhyadarśanasya mate pañcaviṃśati tatvāni santi।

tan

tantuvādyam, tantrīvādyam, tāravādyam, tatam   

yasmin vādye vādanārthe tantavaḥ santi।

sāraṅgī iti ekaṃ tantuvādyam।

tan

stanāgram, stanamukham, stanamukhaḥ, stanaśikhā, kucāgram, cūcukaḥ, cūcukam, stanavṛntaḥ, stanavṛntam, pippalakam, narmmaṭhaḥ, vṛntam   

striyāḥ stanasya agrabhāgam।

asyāḥ goḥ stanāgre vraṇaḥ jātaḥ।

tan

dugdham, kṣīram, pīyūṣam, udhasyam, stanyam, payaḥ, amṛtam, bālajīvanam   

strījātistananiḥsṛtadravadravyaviśeṣaḥ।

dhāroṣṇaṃ dugdham amṛtatulyam asti।

tan

svatantratādinam, svādhīnatādinam   

svātantryaprāpteḥ divasaḥ।

bhāratadeśasya svatantratādinam āgasṭamāsasya 15 dine asti।

tan

gaṇatantradinam   

26 jānevārī, tat dinaṃ yadā bhāratadeśaḥ gaṇarājyaḥ abhavat।

gaṇatantradinaṃ pratisaṃvatsare sotsāhena śaṃsyante।

tan

mandiram, devālayaḥ, īśvarasadma, devakulam, devagṛham, devabhavanam, devaveśman, devāgāram, devāyatanam, devāvasathaḥ, devatāgāram, pariṣkandaḥ, puṇyagṛham, pūjāgṛham, maṅgalagṛham, mahālayaḥ, vayunam, kīrtanam   

yatra bhavane devatā pratiṣṭhāpanāṃ kṛtvā pūjyate।

saḥ snātvā mandiraṃ gacchati।

tan

sūtram, tantuḥ, tantram, guṇaḥ, sarat, sarit, kubram, cīnaḥ, khātram   

karpāsādeḥ nirmitaḥ paṭāvayavaḥ।

kauśasya sūtreṇa etad vastraṃ nirmitam।

tan

ārtanādaḥ, ārtāravaḥ, paridevanam, niṣṭanaḥ   

vedanopahatatvād kṛtam dīrghaṃ niśvasanam।

paridevanāt anantaraṃ rāmaḥ sva vṛtāntaṃ nyavedayat।

tan

dhvajaḥ, patākā, dhvajapaṭaḥ, dhvajāṃśukaḥ, ketanam, ketuḥ, ketuvasanaḥ, vaijayantikā, vaijayantī, jayantaḥ, kadalī, kadalikā, ucchalaḥ   

daṇḍasya ādhāreṇa samutthitā nānāvarṇīyā viśiṣṭavarṇīyā vā paṭṭikā yayā kasyāpi sattā ko'pi utsavaḥ saṅketaḥ vā sūcyate।

bhāratadeśasya dhvajaḥ cakrāṅkitaḥ asti।

tan

komalāṅga, tanu   

yasya aṅgaṃ komalam।

mārge ekā komalāṅgī yuvatiḥ gacchati।

tan

āghātaḥ, abhighātaḥ, ghātaḥ, āhatiḥ, hatiḥ, prahāraḥ, tāḍanam, pātaḥ, pātanam   

kasmiṃścit vastuni anyena vastunā āhananam।

tena daṇḍena āghātaḥ kṛtaḥ।

tan

kāryam, karma, vṛttiḥ, kāryodyogaḥ, vartanam, vṛttitā, jīvikā   

upajīvikārthe tathā ca sevārthe kṛtaṃ karma।

svasya kāryaṃ samāpya saḥ gataḥ।

tan

kartanasādhanam   

kartanārthe upayuktaṃ sādhanam।

kartarī iti ekaṃ kartanasādhanam।

tan

prāṇī, jantuḥ, cetanaḥ, jīvī, janmī, śarīrī, paśuḥ, tiryaṅ   

yasmin prāṇāḥ santi।

pṛthivyāṃ naike prāṇinaḥ santi। / karmātmanāñca devānāṃ saḥ asṛjat prāṇināṃ prabhuḥ।sādhyānāñca gaṇaṃ sūkṣmaṃ yajñañcaiva sanātanam।

tan

pakṣaḥ, pakṣma, garut, dhadhiḥ, patram, patatram, chadaḥ, chadaḥ, chadanam, tanurūhaḥ, tanuruhaḥ, vājaḥ, bāhukutthaḥ   

khagādīnām avayavaviśeṣaḥ।

lubdhakaḥ khaḍagena khagasya pakṣau achidat।

tan

avanatikārin, adhopatanakārin, patanakārin, avarohaka   

yena adhogatiḥ jāyate।

sarvakārasya nūtanā yojanā janānāṃ avanatikāriṇī sañjātā।

tan

viparitagāmin, pratigāmin, vyatikrānta, viparitagatika, parāvṛtta, prātīpika, avanatiśīla, patanaśīla, patanonmukha, pātuka, patayiṣṇu, vinipātaśīla   

yaḥ avanatim uddiśya gacchati।

svasya kukarmabhireva saḥ viparitagāmī bhavati।

tan

caitanyam, cetanatā, caitanyatā   

cetanāyāḥ bhāvaḥ।

manuṣyeṣu caitanyam anubhūyate।

tan

rajjuḥ, pāśaḥ, dāma, dāmanī, dāmā, guṇaḥ, sūtram, śaṇatantuḥ, śaṇasūtram, sandānam, rasanā, śullam, śulvaḥ, vaṭaḥ, varāṭaḥ, varāṭakaḥ, dorakaḥ   

kārpāsādibhiḥ vinirmitaṃ dīrghaṃ tathā ca sūtraṃ yat prāyaḥ bandhanārthe upayujyate।

grāmīṇāḥ coraṃ rajjvā badhnanti।

tan

kṛtaghna, akṛtajña, anupakārin, kṛtanāśaka, naṣṭakriya   

yaḥ upakārān vismarati।

saḥ kṛtaghnaḥ asti kāryasamāpanād anantaram ajñāta iva vyavaharati।

tan

ghrāṇam, nāsā, nāsikā, nasā, nasyā, ghoṇā, gandhavāhaḥ, gandhajñā, gandhanālī, ghratiḥ, nāḥ, nastaḥ, nāsikyam, nāsikyakam, siṅghinī, vikūṇikā, tanubhasrā, nakram, nakuṭam, narkuṭakam   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ, jighrate anena iti।

nyāyamatena ghrāṇasya gandhagrāhitvam iti guṇaḥ।

tan

āśrita, saṃśrita, upāśrita, avalambin, avalambita, adhīna, abhyādhīna, āyatta, vaśa, tantra, nighna, sambaddha, nibaddha   

kasyacit ādhāreṇa āśrayeṇa vā tiṣṭhati।

parāvalambinaḥ kṣupāḥ anyasmin kṣupe āśritāḥ santi।

tan

cetanadharmāropaḥ, cetanadharmāropaṇam, cetanaguṇāropaḥ, cetanaguṇāropaṇam, manuṣyaguṇāropaḥ, manuṣyaguṇāropaṇam, puruṣabhāvaropaḥ, cetanatvāropaḥ, cetanatvāropaṇam, cetanadharmotprekṣā   

acetane vastuni cetanatvasya manuṣyaguṇasya vā āropaḥ।

sandhyāsundarī avatarati asmin vākye sandhyāyāṃ cetanadharmāropaṇam kṛtam।

tan

sūkṣmagaṇḍaḥ, avagaṇḍaḥ, kṣudravraṇaḥ, varaṇḍaḥ, varaṇḍakaḥ, raktaspoṭaḥ, raktaspoṭakaḥ, kṣudrasphoṭaḥ, sūkṣmasphoṭaḥ, raktapiṇḍaḥ tanuvraṇaḥ, sūkṣmavraṇaḥ, kacchapikā, raktavaraṭī, raktavaṭī, piḍakaḥ, piḍakā, naraṅgaḥ, muramaṇḍaḥ, irāvellikā   

yuvāvasthāyām mukhādiṣu jātaḥ gaṇḍaḥ।

sā sūkṣmagaṇḍe candanādi lepayati।

tan

acintanam, avicāraṇam   

kasmiṃścid viṣaye vicārasya akaraṇasya avasthā।

acintanāt kāṭhinyaṃ vardhate।

tan

yaśaḥ, kīrtiḥ, khyātiḥ, pratiṣṭhā, maryādā, sukīrtiḥ, satkīrtiḥ, sukhyātiḥ, parikhyātiḥ, viśrutiḥ, pratiṣṭhā, viśrāvaḥ, prasiddhiḥ, prakīrtiḥ, kīrtanam, prathā, prathitiḥ, samprathī, samajñā, samājñā, pratipattiḥ, vikhyātiḥ, pravikhyātiḥ, pratikhyātiḥ, samākhyā, janaśrutiḥ, janapravādaḥ, janodāharaṇam, kīrtanā, abhikhyānam, samajyā, ājñā   

dānādi-sadguṇa-prabhavād vidyā-kalādiṣu prāvīṇyād vā ādarasya bhāvanayā sahitā janeṣu śrutiḥ।

sacina teṇḍulakara mahodayena krikeṭa krīḍāyāṃ yaśaḥ dhanaṃ ca arjitam।/ mandaḥ kaviḥ yaśaḥprārthī gamiṣyāmi upahāsyatām। prāṃśulabhye phale lobhād udbāhur iva vāmanaḥ॥

tan

ekāgratā, tanmayatā, nimagnatā, ananyacittatā, ekāgracittatā, līnatā, anurati, abhiniviṣṭatā, manoyogitā, avirati   

ekāgrasya bhāvaḥ।

divākaraḥ ekāgratayā svasya kāryaṃ karoti।

tan

vaṃśajaḥ, santānaḥ, santānam, santatiḥ, apatyam, pravaram, prajā, sūnuḥ, prasavaḥ, prasūtiḥ, tantuḥ   

vaṃśe jātaḥ।

vayaṃ manoḥ vaṃśajāḥ।

tan

parivartanaśīla, parivartanīya   

yasmin svābhāvikarītyā parivartanaṃ jāyate।

saṃsāraḥ parivartanaśīlaḥ asti।

tan

rudrākṣam, śivākṣam, sarpākṣam, bhūtanāśanam, pāvanam, nīlakaṇṭhākṣam, harākṣam, śivapriyam, mālāphalam   

phalaviśeṣaḥ, svanāmakhyātavṛkṣasya phalam।

śivapūjāyāṃ rudrākṣasya mālādhāraṇaṃ āvaśyakam asti।

tan

kṛśāṅgaḥ, tanuḥ, pratanuḥ, vitanuḥ, kṣīṇaḥ, sūkṣmaḥ, kṣāmaḥ, kṛśaḥ, śīrṇaḥ, avipulaḥ   

yasya śarīraṃ kṛśam asti।

kṛśāṅgena yuvakena sā dhāvanapratiyogitā jitā।

tan

nirudyogin, nirudyoga, anudyoga, alasa, ālasya, ālasyaśīla, manda, manthara, mandara, anudyogaśīla, udyogadveṣin, udyogavimukha, manākkara, kuṇṭha, jaḍa, śīta, tandrālu, mandagati   

yaḥ karmaśīlaḥ nāsti।

nirudyoginaḥ vyakteḥ jīvanaṃ kāṭhinyena paripūrṇam।

tan

cintanīya, cintya, vicāraṇīya, vicārya, anuśīlanīya, lakṣya, abhilakṣya, avadheya   

cintanayogyam।

etad cintanīyaṃ prakaraṇam।

tan

jīvita, cetana, janmin, jantu, janyu, śarīrin   

yasmin jīvaḥ asti।

jīvitānāṃ prāṇinām āntarikavṛddhiḥ bhavati।

tan

jayadrathaḥ, sindhurājaḥ, tantripālakaḥ   

mahābhāratakālīnaḥ rājā yaḥ duryodhanasya bhaginīpatiḥ āsīt tathā ca yaḥ arjunena ghātitaḥ।

jayadrathena cakravyūhasya prathame eva dvāre yudhiṣṭhirabhīmanakulasahadevāḥ avaruddhāḥ।

tan

cetanajagat   

tat jagat yatra cetanā asti।

vayaṃ cetanajagataḥ nivāsinaḥ smaḥ।

tan

tantram   

śārīrikarūpeṇa prākṛtikarūpeṇa vā aṅgaiḥ sambaddhaḥ samūhaḥ।

pācanakriyāyāṃ pācanasya tantraṃ sahāyyakaṃ bhavati।

tan

nivāsaḥ, vasatiḥ, vāsaḥ, vāsasthānam, nivasatiḥ, nivāsasthānam, nivāsabhūyam, gṛham, āvāsaḥ, adhivāsaḥ, samāvāsaḥ, āvasathaḥ, vāstuḥ, vāstu, sthānam, avasthānam, pratiṣṭhā, āyatanam, niketanam, ālayaḥ, nilayaḥ, nilayitā, kṣiḥ   

tat sthānaṃ yatra paśavaḥ janāḥ vā vasanti।

vyāghrasya nivāsaḥ vane asti।

tan

vimānapattanam, vāyupattanam   

yatra vimānāni yātriṇāṃ udvāhana-avataraṇa-ityādyarthaṃ prayuktaṃ sthānam।

saḥ sahāra iti vimānapattanāt amerikādeśe gamanārthe adya rātrau uḍḍīyate।

tan

sandhitantram   

śarīre asthnaḥ sandheḥ tantram।

vātam iti sandhitantreṇa sambandhī vyādhiḥ asti।

tan

lasikātantram   

śarārasthānām ūtīnāṃ tathā ca aṅgānāṃ madhye vartamānasya sthānasya vāhinīnām antaḥsambandhi tantraṃ yena śarīre lasikāyāḥ paricālanaṃ bhavati।

lasikātantreṇa śarīre lasikāyāḥ paricālanaṃ bhavati।

tan

śvasanatantram, śvasanapraṇālī   

tat tantraṃ yena prāṇavāyuḥ gṛhyate śarīrasthaḥ āmlavāyuḥ niḥsarati।

śvasanatantraṃ samyak nāsti cet śvasanarogāḥ udbhavanti।

tan

pācanatantram   

śarīrasthaḥ saḥ aṅgasamūhaḥ yaḥ bhojanaṃ pācayati tathā ca pācanakriyāṃ santulayati।

yadi pācanatantraṃ samyaktayā kāryaṃ na karoti tarhi ajīrṇādayaḥ rogāḥ udbhavanti।

tan

bhaviṣyatkālam, anāgatam, śvastanam, pragetanam, vartsyat, vartiṣyamāṇam, āgāmi, bhāvī   

kālaviśeṣaḥ- vartamānakālottarakālīnotpattikatvam।

bhaviṣyatkāle kiṃ bhaviṣyati iti kopi na jānāti।

tan

kuṅkumam, vāhnīkam, vāhnikam, varavāhnīkam, agniśikham, varaḥ, varam, baraḥ, baram, kāśmīrajanma, kāśmīrajaḥ, pītakam, pītanam, pītacandanam, pītakāveram, kāveram, raktasaṃjñam, raktam, śoṇitam, lohitam, lohitacandanam, gauram, haricandanam, ghusṛṇam, jāguḍam, saṅkocam, piśunam, ghīram, kucandanam   

puṣpaviśeṣaḥ।

mahyaṃ kāśmīrajena yuktā kulphīprakāraḥ rocate।

tan

bhūtapūrva, pūrva, paurvika, pūrvatana, prāktana   

yaḥ gate kāle padam adhikṛtavān।

adya sabhāyāṃ naike bhūtapūrvāḥ mantriṇaḥ santi।

tan

purāṇa, purātana, prākkālīna, paurāṇa, prāktana, prācīna   

yasya nirmāṇāt mahān kālaḥ atītaḥ।

asmin saṅgrahālaye naikānāṃ prācīnānāṃ vastūnāṃ saṅgrahaḥ asti।

tan

vedanā, vedanam, vyathā, duḥkham, pīḍā, ārti, tāpaḥ, yātanā, kṛcchra, vyādhiḥ   

śarīrasya kṣatādibhyaḥ jātāni kaṣṭāni।

amba atra tīvrā vedanā asti।

tan

bhṛtyaḥ, anucaraḥ, paricaraḥ, paricārakaḥ, preṣyaḥ, kiṅkaraḥ, ceṭakaḥ, ceṭaḥ, kibhkaraḥ, dāsaḥ, dāśaḥ, bhṛtakaḥ, karmakaraḥ, karmakārī, parijamaḥ, vetanajīvī, sevopajīvī, sevājīvī, bhṛtibhuk, bhṛtijīvī, anujīvī, viyojyaḥ, praiṣyaḥ, bharaṇīyaḥ, vaitānikaḥ, śuśrūṣakaḥ, ceḍaḥ, ceḍakaḥ, pārśvikaḥ, pārśvānucaraḥ, sairindhraḥ, arthī, bhujiṣyaḥ, dāseraḥ, dāseyaḥ, gopyaḥ, gopakaḥ, sevakaḥ   

yaḥ sevate।

mama bhṛtyaḥ gṛhaṃ gataḥ।

tan

peśītantram   

śarīreṣu prāptā peśīsaṃracanā yayā aṅgānāṃ saṃcālanaṃ bhavati।

vyāyāmena peśītantraṃ samyak kāryaṃ karoti।

tan

saṃvahanītantra   

tāḥ vāhikāḥ ūtayaḥ vā yāḥ mānavavanaspatayoḥ rudhirādīn dravapadārthān vāhayati।

saṃvahanītantre saṃvahanī-ūtayaḥ prāpyante।

tan

saṃvedītantram, saṃvedīpraṇālī   

śarīre saṃvedīnām aṅgānāṃ tantram।

śarīre pratyekā saṃvedanā saṃvedītantreṇa prāpyate।

tan

antaḥsrāvitantram   

śarīrasthaṃ granthīnāṃ tantraṃ yasmāt antaḥsrāvaḥ utpadyate tathā ca śarīrasya upāpacayarūpakriyāyāṃ sāhāyyakaḥ bhavati।

adya kakṣāyāṃ asyābhiḥ aṃtaḥsrāvītaṃtraṃ paṭhitam।

tan

parisañcaraṇatantram   

tad tantraṃ yena śarīre raktasya paricālanaṃ bhavati।

parisañcaraṇatantreṇa rudhiraṃ śarīre sarvatra gacchati।

tan

tantrikātantra, snāyutantra, snāyupraṇālī   

tad tantraṃ yena tantrikāyāḥ sarvāḥ kriyāḥ sañcālyante।

tantrikātantraṃ śarīrasya sarvāḥ aicchikāḥ anaicchikāḥ ca kriyā niyacchati।

tan

svatantratā, svādhīnatā, avaśatā, svātantryam, anadhīnatā   

yatra svasya prādhānyam।

saḥ svatantratāṃ prāptuṃ yuddhyate।

tan

bhīruḥ, bhītaḥ, bhīrukaḥ, bhīruhṛdayaḥ, bhayaśīlaḥ, hariṇahṛdayaḥ, kātaraḥ, trasruḥ, dīnacetanaḥ, dīnaḥ, asāhasikaḥ, bhayāturaḥ   

yaḥ bibheti।

bhīruḥ mriyate naikavāraṃ vīraḥ ekavāram।

tan

drākṣā, mṛdvīkā, mṛdvī, svādvī, svādurasā, madhurasā, gostanī, gostanā, rasā, rasālā, cāruphalā, kāpiśāyinī, sābdī, harahūrā   

latāviśeṣaḥ yasya phalaṃ madhuraṃ tathā ca bahurasam asti।

nāśikanagare drākṣāṇāṃ kṛṣiḥ dṛśyate।

tan

śasyachedanam, śasyakartanam, śasyalavanam   

śasyachedanasya kriyā।

asmin saṃvatsare varṣāyāḥ kāraṇāt śasyachedanam vilambena jātam।

tan

gṛham, geham, udvasitam, veśma, sadma, niketanam, niśāntam, natsyam, sadanam, bhavanam, agāram, sandiram, gṛhaḥ, nikāyaḥ, nilayaḥ, ālayaḥ, vāsaḥ, kuṭaḥ, śālā, sabhā, pastyam, sādanam, āgāram, kuṭiḥ, kuṭī, gebaḥ, niketaḥ, sālā, mandirā, okaḥ, nivāsaḥ, saṃvāsaḥ, āvāsaḥ, adhivāsaḥ, nivasati, vasati, ketanam, gayaḥ, kṛdaraḥ, gartaḥ, harmyam, astam, duroṇe, nīlam, duryāḥ, svasarāṇi, amā, dame, kṛttiḥ, yoniḥ, śaraṇam, varūtham, chardichadi, chāyā, śarma, ajam   

manuṣyaiḥ iṣṭikādibhiḥ vinirmitaṃ vāsasthānam।

gṛhiṇyā eva gṛhaṃ śobhate।

tan

apānam, gudam, pāyuḥ, maitraḥ, guhyam, gudavartma, tanuhradaḥ, mārgaḥ   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ -yasmād malādi niḥsarati।

apānasya śuddheḥ naikebhyaḥ rogebhyaḥ rakṣaṇaṃ bhavati apānavāyuḥ apāne vartate।

tan

stanaḥ, kucaḥ, urojaḥ, vakṣojaḥ, payodharaḥ, vakṣoruhaḥ, urasijaḥ   

strī-avayavaviśeṣaḥ।

aromaśau stanau paunau ghanāvaviṣamau śubhau

tan

virāmaḥ, viratiḥ, vyanadhānam, avaratiḥ, uparatiḥ, nivṛttiḥ, vinivṛttiḥ, nirvṛttiḥ, nivarttanam, nirvarttanam, chedaḥ, vicchedaḥ, upaśamaḥ, apaśamaḥ, kṣayaḥ   

samupasthitāyām athavā pravartamānāyām kriyāyām santaticchedaḥ।

kartuḥ vṛthā virāmāt kālakṣepaḥ bhavati।

tan

aṅgachedanam, aṅgakartanam   

śarīrāt kartanena aṅgasya vilagīkaraṇam।

karkarogāt aṅgachedanaṃ kṛtaṃ tasya।

tan

kavacam, kavacaḥ, varma, tanutram, tanutrāṇam, vāravāṇaḥ, kañcukaḥ, daṃśanam, sannāhaḥ, tanuvāram, sajjā, tvaktram   

yuddhe yodhasya surakṣāpradāyakaṃ lohamayam āvaraṇam।

ākramaṇāt rakṣaṇārthe yoddhā kavacaṃ dhārayati।

tan

kāmadevaḥ, kāmaḥ, madanaḥ, manmathaḥ, māraḥ, pradyumnaḥ, mīnaketanaḥ, kandarpaḥ, darpakaḥ, anaṅgaḥ, pañcaśaraḥ, smaraḥ, śambarāriḥ, manasijaḥ, kusumeṣuḥ, ananyajaḥ, ratināthaḥ, puṣpadhanvā, ratipatiḥ, makaradhvajaḥ, ātmabhūḥ, brahmasūḥ, viśvaketuḥ, kāmadaḥ, kāntaḥ, kāntimān, kāmagaḥ, kāmācāraḥ, kāmī, kāmukaḥ, kāmavarjanaḥ, rāmaḥ, ramaḥ, ramaṇaḥ, ratināthaḥ, ratipriyaḥ, rātrināthaḥ, ramākāntaḥ, ramamāṇaḥ, niśācaraḥ, nandakaḥ, nandanaḥ, nandī, nandayitā, ratisakhaḥ, mahādhanuḥ, bhrāmaṇaḥ, bhramaṇaḥ, bhramamāṇaḥ, bhrāntaḥ, bhrāmakaḥ, bhṛṅgaḥ, bhrāntacāraḥ, bhramāvahaḥ, mohanaḥ, mohakaḥ, mohaḥ, mātaṅgaḥ, bhṛṅganāyakaḥ, gāyanaḥ, gītijaḥ, nartakaḥ, khelakaḥ, unmattonmattakaḥ, vilāsaḥ, lobhavardhanaḥ, sundaraḥ, vilāsakodaṇḍaḥ   

kāmasya devatā।

kāmadevena śivasya krodhāgniḥ dṛṣṭaḥ।

tan

prāṇī, cetanaḥ, janmī, jantuḥ, janyuḥ, śarīrī, jīvaḥ   

prāṇaviśiṣṭaḥ।

asmin viśve naike prāṇinaḥ santi।

tan

śarīrin, tanudhārin, dehadhārin, tanudhārin   

yaḥ śarīreṇa yuktaḥ।

aham ekaḥ śarīrī jīvaḥ।

tan

drākṣā, mṛdvīkā, mṛdvī, svādvī, svādurasā, madhurasā, gostanī, rasā, rasālā, cāruphalā, kāpiśāyanī, sābdī, harahūrā, cāruphalā, kṛṣṇā, priyālā, tāpasapriyā, gucchaphalā, amṛtaphalā   

phalaviśeṣaḥ-asya guṇāḥ atimadhuratva-amalatva-śītapittārtidāhamūtradoṣanāśitvādayaḥ।

drākṣāt madyaṃ jāyate।

tan

śivaḥ, śambhuḥ, īśaḥ, paśupatiḥ, pinākapāṇiḥ, śūlī, maheśvaraḥ, īśvaraḥ, sarvaḥ, īśānaḥ, śaṅkaraḥ, candraśekharaḥ, phaṇadharadharaḥ, kailāsaniketanaḥ, himādritanayāpatiḥ, bhūteśaḥ, khaṇḍaparaśuḥ, girīśaḥ, giriśaḥ, mṛḍaḥ, mṛtyañjayaḥ, kṛttivāsāḥ, pinākī, prathamādhipaḥ, ugraḥ, kapardī, śrīkaṇṭhaḥ, śitikaṇṭhaḥ, kapālabhṛt, vāmadevaḥ, mahādevaḥ, virūpākṣaḥ, trilocanaḥ, kṛśānuretāḥ, sarvajñaḥ, dhūrjaṭiḥ, nīlalohitaḥ, haraḥ, smaraharaḥ, bhargaḥ, tryambakaḥ, tripurāntakaḥ, gaṅgādharaḥ, andhakaripuḥ, kratudhvaṃsī, vṛṣadhvajaḥ, vyomakeśaḥ, bhavaḥ, bhaumaḥ, sthāṇuḥ, rudraḥ, umāpatiḥ, vṛṣaparvā, rerihāṇaḥ, bhagālī, pāśucandanaḥ, digambaraḥ, aṭṭahāsaḥ, kālañjaraḥ, purahiṭ, vṛṣākapiḥ, mahākālaḥ, varākaḥ, nandivardhanaḥ, hīraḥ, vīraḥ, kharuḥ, bhūriḥ, kaṭaprūḥ, bhairavaḥ, dhruvaḥ, śivipiṣṭaḥ, guḍākeśaḥ, devadevaḥ, mahānaṭaḥ, tīvraḥ, khaṇḍaparśuḥ, pañcānanaḥ, kaṇṭhekālaḥ, bharuḥ, bhīruḥ, bhīṣaṇaḥ, kaṅkālamālī, jaṭādharaḥ, vyomadevaḥ, siddhadevaḥ, dharaṇīśvaraḥ, viśveśaḥ, jayantaḥ, hararūpaḥ, sandhyānāṭī, suprasādaḥ, candrāpīḍaḥ, śūladharaḥ, vṛṣāṅgaḥ, vṛṣabhadhvajaḥ, bhūtanāthaḥ, śipiviṣṭaḥ, vareśvaraḥ, viśveśvaraḥ, viśvanāthaḥ, kāśīnāthaḥ, kuleśvaraḥ, asthimālī, viśālākṣaḥ, hiṇḍī, priyatamaḥ, viṣamākṣaḥ, bhadraḥ, ūrddharetā, yamāntakaḥ, nandīśvaraḥ, aṣṭamūrtiḥ, arghīśaḥ, khecaraḥ, bhṛṅgīśaḥ, ardhanārīśaḥ, rasanāyakaḥ, uḥ, hariḥ, abhīruḥ, amṛtaḥ, aśaniḥ, ānandabhairavaḥ, kaliḥ, pṛṣadaśvaḥ, kālaḥ, kālañjaraḥ, kuśalaḥ, kolaḥ, kauśikaḥ, kṣāntaḥ, gaṇeśaḥ, gopālaḥ, ghoṣaḥ, caṇḍaḥ, jagadīśaḥ, jaṭādharaḥ, jaṭilaḥ, jayantaḥ, raktaḥ, vāraḥ, vilohitaḥ, sudarśanaḥ, vṛṣāṇakaḥ, śarvaḥ, satīrthaḥ, subrahmaṇyaḥ   

devatāviśeṣaḥ- hindūdharmānusāraṃ sṛṣṭeḥ vināśikā devatā।

śivasya arcanā liṅgarūpeṇa pracalitā asti।

tan

khagaḥ, vihagaḥ, pakṣī, pakṣiṇī, vihaṅgaḥ, vihaṅgamaḥ, patagaḥ, patrī, patatrī, vihāyāḥ, garutmān, nīḍajaḥ, nīḍodbhavaḥ, dvijaḥ, aṇḍajaḥ, nagaukāḥ, pakṣavāhanaḥ, śakuniḥ, śakunaḥ, vikiraḥ, viṣkiraḥ, vājī, patan, śakuntaḥ, nabhasaṅgamaḥ, patrarathaḥ, viḥ, pitsan   

yasya pakṣau cañcuḥ vidyate tathā ca yaḥ aṇḍakoṣāt jāyate।

taḍāge naike citrāḥ khagāḥ santi।

tan

śayanāgāraḥ, śayanagṛhaḥ, svapnaniketanam, nidrāśālā, viśrāmaśālā, vāsagṛham, vāsāgāram, svapnagṛham   

śayanasya kṛte kakṣaḥ।

kaḥ asti śayanāgāre।

tan

mṛtyuḥ, maraṇam, nidhanam, pañcattvam, pañcatā, atyayaḥ, antaḥ, antakālaḥ, antakaḥ, apagamaḥ, nāśaḥ, nāśa, vināśaḥ, pralayaḥ, saṃsthānam, saṃsthitiḥ, avasānam, niḥsaraṇam, uparatiḥ, apāyaḥ, prayāṇam, jīvanatyāgaḥ, tanutyāgaḥ, jīvotsargaḥ, dehakṣayaḥ, prāṇaviyogaḥ, mṛtam, mṛtiḥ, marimā, mahānidrā, dīrghanidrā, kālaḥ, kāladharmaḥ, kāladaṇḍaḥ, kālāntakaḥ, narāntakaḥ, diṣṭāntakaḥ, vyāpadaḥ, hāndram, kathāśeṣatā, kīrtiśeṣatā, lokāntaratā   

bhavanasya nāśaḥ- athavā śarīrāt prāṇanirgamanasya kriyā।

dhruvo mṛtyuḥ jīvitasya।

tan

magna, tanmaya, anurata, nimagna, līna, magna, dattacitta, rata, nirata   

kasyāpi kārye abhyāse vā niḥśeṣeṇa nimajjati।

īśvaracintane magnaḥ asti saḥ।

tan

ulūkaḥ, ūlūkaḥ, pecakaḥ, kauśikaḥ, vāyasārātiḥ, divāndhaḥ, divābhītaḥ, niśāṭaḥ, naktañcaraḥ, niśādarśī, naktacārū, rajanīcaraḥ, kākabhīruḥ, kāvarukaḥ, ghūkaḥ, vakranāsikā, raktanāsikaḥ   

pakṣiviśeṣaḥ yaḥ niśāyām aṭati।

ulūkaḥ niśācaraḥ asti।

tan

meghaḥ, abhramam, vārivāhaḥ, stanayitnuḥ, balābakaḥ, dhārādharaḥ, jaladharaḥ, taḍitvān, vāridaḥ, ambubhṛt, ghanaḥ, jīmūtaḥ, mudiraḥ, jalamuk, dhūmayoniḥ, abhram, payodharaḥ, ambhodharaḥ, vyomadhūmaḥ, ghanāghanaḥ, vāyudāruḥ, nabhaścaraḥ, kandharaḥ, kandhaḥ, nīradaḥ, gaganadhvajaḥ, vārisuk, vārmuk, vanasuk, abdaḥ, parjanyaḥ, nabhogajaḥ, madayitnuḥ, kadaḥ, kandaḥ, gaveḍuḥ, gadāmaraḥ, khatamālaḥ, vātarathaḥ, śnetanīlaḥ, nāgaḥ, jalakaraṅkaḥ, pecakaḥ, bhekaḥ, darduraḥ, ambudaḥ, toyadaḥ, ambuvābaḥ, pāthodaḥ, gadāmbaraḥ, gāḍavaḥ, vārimasiḥ, adriḥ, grāvā, gotraḥ, balaḥ, aśnaḥ, purubhojāḥ, valiśānaḥ, aśmā, parvataḥ, giriḥ, vrajaḥ, caruḥ, varāhaḥ, śambaraḥ, rauhiṇaḥ, raivataḥ, phaligaḥ, uparaḥ, upalaḥ, camasaḥ, arhiḥ, dṛtiḥ, odanaḥ, vṛṣandhiḥ, vṛtraḥ, asuraḥ, kośaḥ   

pṛthvīstha-jalam yad sūryasya ātapena bāṣparupaṃ bhūtvā ākāśe tiṣṭhati jalaṃ siñcati ca।

kālidāsena meghaḥ dūtaḥ asti iti kalpanā kṛtā

tan

viṣṇuḥ, nārāyaṇaḥ, kṛṣṇaḥ, vaikuṇṭhaḥ, viṣṭaraśravāḥ, dāmodaraḥ, hṛṣīkeśaḥ, keśavaḥ, mādhavaḥ, svabhūḥ, daityāriḥ, puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ, govindaḥ, garuḍadhvajaḥ, pītāmbaraḥ, acyutaḥ, śārṅgī, viṣvaksenaḥ, janārdanaḥ, upendraḥ, indrāvarajaḥ, cakrapāṇiḥ, caturbhujaḥ, padmanābhaḥ, madhuripuḥ, vāsudevaḥ, trivikramaḥ, daivakīnandanaḥ, śauriḥ, śrīpatiḥ, puruṣottamaḥ, vanamālī, balidhvaṃsī, kaṃsārātiḥ, adhokṣajaḥ, viśvambharaḥ, kaiṭabhajit, vidhuḥ, śrīvatsalāñachanaḥ, purāṇapuruṣaḥ, vṛṣṇiḥ, śatadhāmā, gadāgrajaḥ, ekaśṛṅgaḥ, jagannāthaḥ, viśvarūpaḥ, sanātanaḥ, mukundaḥ, rāhubhedī, vāmanaḥ, śivakīrtanaḥ, śrīnivāsaḥ, ajaḥ, vāsuḥ, śrīhariḥ, kaṃsāriḥ, nṛhariḥ, vibhuḥ, madhujit, madhusūdanaḥ, kāntaḥ, puruṣaḥ, śrīgarbhaḥ, śrīkaraḥ, śrīmān, śrīdharaḥ, śrīniketanaḥ, śrīkāntaḥ, śrīśaḥ, prabhuḥ, jagadīśaḥ, gadādharaḥ, ajitaḥ, jitāmitraḥ, ṛtadhāmā, śaśabinduḥ, punarvasuḥ, ādidevaḥ, śrīvarāhaḥ, sahasravadanaḥ, tripāt, ūrdhvadevaḥ, gṛdhnuḥ, hariḥ, yādavaḥ, cāṇūrasūdanaḥ, sadāyogī, dhruvaḥ, hemaśaṅkhaḥ, śatāvarttī, kālanemiripuḥ, somasindhuḥ, viriñciḥ, dharaṇīdharaḥ, bahumūrddhā, vardhamānaḥ, śatānandaḥ, vṛṣāntakaḥ, rantidevaḥ, vṛṣākapiḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, dāśārhaḥ, abdhiśayanaḥ, indrānujaḥ, jalaśayaḥ, yajñapuruṣaḥ, tārkṣadhvajaḥ, ṣaḍbinduḥ, padmeśaḥ, mārjaḥ, jinaḥ, kumodakaḥ, jahnuḥ, vasuḥ, śatāvartaḥ, muñjakeśī, babhruḥ, vedhāḥ, prasniśṛṅgaḥ, ātmabhūḥ, suvarṇabinduḥ, śrīvatsaḥ, gadābhṛt, śārṅgabhṛt, cakrabhṛt, śrīvatsabhṛt, śaṅkhabhṛt, jalaśāyī, muramardanaḥ, lakṣmīpatiḥ, murāriḥ, amṛtaḥ, ariṣṭanemaḥ, kapiḥ, keśaḥ, jagadīśaḥ, janārdanaḥ, jinaḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, vikramaḥ, śarvaḥ   

devatāviśeṣaḥ hindudharmānusāraṃ jagataḥ pālanakartā।

ekādaśastathā tvaṣṭā dvādaśo viṣṇurucyate jaghanyajastu sarveṣāmādityānāṃ guṇādhikaḥ।

tan

sūryaḥ, savitā, ādityaḥ, mitraḥ, aruṇaḥ, bhānuḥ, pūṣā, arkaḥ, hiraṇyagarbhaḥ, pataṅgaḥ, khagaḥ, sahasrāṃśuḥ, dinamaṇiḥ, marīci, mārtaṇḍa, divākaraḥ, bhāskaraḥ, prabhākaraḥ, vibhākaraḥ, vivasvān, saptāśvaḥ, haridaśvaḥ, citrarathaḥ, saptasaptiḥ, dinamaṇi, dyumaṇiḥ, divāmaṇiḥ, khamaṇiḥ, khadyotaḥ, pradyotanaḥ, ambarīśaḥ, aṃśahastaḥ, lokabāndhavaḥ, jagatcakṣuḥ, lokalocanaḥ, kālakṛtaḥ, karmasākṣī, gopatiḥ, gabhastiḥ, gabhastimān, gabhastihastaḥ, graharājaḥ, caṇḍāṃśu, aṃśumānī, uṣṇaraśmiḥ, tapanaḥ, tāpanaḥ, jyotiṣmān, mihiraḥ, avyayaḥ, arciḥ, padmapāṇiḥ, padminīvallabhaḥ, padmabandhuḥ, padminīkāntaḥ, padmapāṇiḥ, hiraṇyaretaḥ, kāśyapeyaḥ, virocanaḥ, vibhāvasuḥ, tamonudaḥ, tamopahaḥ, citrabhānuḥ, hariḥ, harivāhanaḥ, grahapatiḥ, tviṣāmpatiḥ, ahaḥpatiḥ, vṛdhnaḥ, bhagaḥ, agaḥ, adriḥ, heliḥ, tarūṇiḥ, śūraḥ, dinapraṇīḥ, kuñjāraḥ, plavagaḥ, sūnuḥ, rasādhāraḥ, pratidivā, jyotipīthaḥ, inaḥ, vedodayaḥ, papīḥ, pītaḥ, akūpāraḥ, usraḥ, kapilaḥ   

pṛthivyāḥ nikaṭatamaḥ atitejasvī khagolīyaḥ piṇḍaḥ yaṃ paritaḥ pṛthvyādigrahāḥ bhramanti। tathā ca yaḥ ākāśe suvati lokam karmāṇi prerayati ca।

sūryaḥ sauryāḥ ūrjāyāḥ mahīyaḥ srotaḥ।/ sūrye tapatyāvaraṇāya dṛṣṭaiḥ kalpeta lokasya kathaṃ tamitsrā।

tan

yuddham, saṃgrāmaḥ, samaraḥ, samaram, āyodhanam, āhavam, raṇyam, anīkaḥ, anīkam, abhisampātaḥ, abhyāmardaḥ, araraḥ, ākrandaḥ, ājiḥ, yodhanam, jamyam, pradhanam, pravidāraṇam, mṛdham, āskandanam, saṃkhyam, samīkam, sāmyarāyikam, kalahaḥ, vigrahaḥ, saṃprahāraḥ, kaliḥ, saṃsphoṭaḥ, saṃyugaḥ, samāghātaḥ, saṃgrāmaḥ, abhyāgamaḥ, āhavaḥ, samudāyaḥ, saṃyat, samitiḥ, ājiḥ, samit, yut, saṃrāvaḥ, ānāhaḥ, samparāyakaḥ, vidāraḥ, dāraṇam, saṃvit, samparāyaḥ, balajam, ānarttaḥ, abhimaraḥ, samudayaḥ, raṇaḥ, vivāk, vikhādaḥ, nadanuḥ, bharaḥ, ākrandaḥ, ājiḥ, pṛtanājyam, abhīkam, samīkam, mamasatyam, nemadhitā, saṅkāḥ, samitiḥ, samanam, mīऴ् he, pṛtanāḥ, spṛt, spṛd, mṛt, mṛd, pṛt, pṛd, samatsu, samaryaḥ, samaraṇam, samohaḥ, samithaḥ, saṅkhe, saṅge, saṃyugam, saṅgathaḥ, saṅgame, vṛtratūryam, pṛkṣaḥ, āṇiḥ, śīrasātau, vājasātiḥ, samanīkam, khalaḥ, khajaḥ, pauṃsye, mahādhanaḥ, vājaḥ, ajam, sadma, saṃyat, saṃyad, saṃvataḥ   

śatrutāvaśād anyarājyaiḥ saha saśastrasenābalena dharmalābhārtham arthalābhārthaṃ yaśolābhārthaṃ vā yodhanam।

yatra ayuddhe dhruvaṃ nāśo yuddhe jīvitasaṃśayaḥ taṃ kālam ekaṃ yuddhasya pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ।

tan

pārvatī, ambā, umā, girijā, gaurī, bhagavatī, bhavānī, maṅgalā, mahāgaurī, mahādevī, rudrāṇī, śivā, śailajā, himālayajā, ambikā, acalakanyā, acalajā, śailasutā, himajā, śaileyī, aparṇā, śailakumārī, śailakanyā, jagadjananī, tribhuvanasundarī, sunandā, bhavabhāminī, bhavavāmā, jagadīśvarī, bhavyā, pañcamukhī, parvatajā, vṛṣākapāyī, śambhukāntā, nandā, jayā, nandinī, śaṅkarā, śatākṣī, nityā, mṛḍa़ाnī, hemasutā, adritanayā, haimavatī, āryā, ilā, vāruṇī   

śivasya patnī।

pārvatī gaṇeśasya mātā asti।

tan

pariprath, avatan, abhitan, paritan, viyam, samprasār, abhiprasār, drāgh, pādaya, hastaya, vyākṣip   

hastau pādau ca prasārya kiñcit śayanasadṛśāvasthāyām āsanātmakaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

āpaṇāt āgatena tena sukhāsane svaśarīraṃ paryaprathata।

tan

anaṅga, akāya, agātra, atanu, videha   

yasya śarīraṃ nāsti।

vetālādayaḥ anaṅgāḥ santi।

tan

aparivartanīya, aparivartanaśīla   

yaḥ parivartanaśīlaḥ nāsti।

jātasya mṛtyuḥ dhruvam iti prakṛteḥ aparivartanīyaḥ niyamaḥ।

tan

nityaḥ, nityam, nityā, śāśvatam, śāśvatī, śāśvataḥ, sadātanī, sadātanaḥ, sadātanam, sanātanaḥ, sanātanī, sanātanam   

niyamena bhavaḥ,kālatrayavyāpī;

īśvaraḥ śāśvataḥ asti। /mā niṣāda pratiṣṭhāṃ tvamagamaḥ śāśvatīḥ samāḥ yat krauñcamithunād ekamavadhīḥ kāmamohitam।

tan

citram, citralekhā, citralikhitam, ālekhyam, pratimā, pratimānam, citraphalakaḥ, pratikṛtiḥ, pratirūpam, praticchāyā, praticchandakam, prativimbam, pritivimbaḥ, jharjharīkaḥ, pratinidhiḥ, pratiyātanā   

rekhābhiḥ varṇaiḥ vā ālekhitā ākṛti।

kalāniketana iti saṃsthāyāṃ naikāni citrāṇi santi।

tan

āvāsahīna, āśrayahīna, gṛhahīna, aniketa, aketana, agṛha, nirgṛha   

yaḥ gṛhavihīnaḥ asti।

śarayunadyāṃ āgatena āplāvena naikāḥ janāḥ āvāsahīnāḥ jātāḥ।

tan

anusaraṇam, anugamanam, anuvartanam   

kasyāpi pachcād dhāvanasya kriyā।

śyāmaḥ svapituḥ anusaraṇam karoti।

tan

avicāraṇīya, aciṃtanīya, avicārya   

yasya cintanaṃ na āvaśyakam।

eṣā vārtā avicāraṇīyā।/ājñā gurūṇāṃ hi avicāraṇīyā।

tan

mūrcchita, niśceṣṭa, aceṣṭa, pramugdha, aceta, cetanāhīna, cetanāśunya, acetana, cetanārahita   

kiñcit kālārthe yasya cetanā luptā।

suhṛdasya mṛtyoḥ vārtā śrutvā saḥ murcchitaḥ।

tan

acetana, jaḍa   

yasmin cetanā nāsti।

mohanaḥ acetanānāṃ padārthānāṃ adhyayanaṃ karoti।

tan

acetanatā, acetanā, cetanāhīnatā, cetanāśūnyatā   

cetanāhīnasya avasthā bhāvo vā।

kuṣṭhena pīḍite aṅge acetanatā āgacchati।

tan

acetanatā, cetanahīnatā, cetanāhīnatā   

acetanasya avasthā bhāvo vā।

jaḍapadārtheṣu acetanatā dṛśyate।

tan

kṛṣṇaḥ, nārāyaṇaḥ, dāmodaraḥ, hṛṣīkeśaḥ, keśavaḥ, mādhavaḥ, acyutaḥ, govindaḥ, janārdanaḥ, giridharaḥ, daivakīnandanaḥ, mādhavaḥ, śauriḥ, ahijitaḥ, yogīśvaraḥ, vaṃśīdharaḥ, vāsudevaḥ, kaṃsārātiḥ, vanamālī, purāṇapuruṣaḥ, mukundaḥ, kaṃsāriḥ, vāsuḥ, muralīdharaḥ, jagadīśaḥ, gadādharaḥ, nandātmajaḥ, gopālaḥ, nandanandanaḥ, yādavaḥ, pūtanāriḥ, mathureśaḥ, dvārakeśaḥ, pāṇḍavāyanaḥ, devakīsūnuḥ, gopendraḥ, govardhanadharaḥ, yadunāthaḥ, cakrapāṇiḥ, caturbhujaḥ, trivikramaḥ, puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ, garuḍadhvajaḥ, pītāmbaraḥ, viśvambharaḥ, viśvarujaḥ, sanātanaḥ, vibhuḥ, kāntaḥ, puruṣaḥ, prabhuḥ, jitāmitraḥ, sahasravadanaḥ   

yaduvaṃśīya vasudevasya putraḥ yaḥ viṣṇoḥ avatāraḥ iti manyate।

sūradāsaḥ kṛṣṇasya paramo bhaktaḥ।

tan

ajā, chāgī, payasvinī, bhīruḥ, medhyā, galestanī, chāgikā, majjā, sarvabhakṣyā, galastanī, culumpā, sajjā, mukhaviluṇṭhikā   

paśuviśeṣaḥ, yā apraśastā kharatulyanādā pradīptapucchā kunakhā vivarṇā nikṛttakarṇā dvipamastakā tathā ca yasyāḥ dugdhaṃ pānārthaṃm upayujyate ।

ajāyāḥ dugdhaṃ śītalaṃ madhuraṃ ca।

tan

jaḍajagat, acetanajagat   

cetanārahitaṃ jagat।

jaḍa-jagataḥ utpattiviṣaye naikāni matāni santi।

tan

āvartanam, parikramā   

keṣucana sthānādiṣu paritaḥ bhramaṇam।

mātā nityaṃ śivamandirasya parikramāṃ karoti।

tan

vāyadaṇḍaḥ, vemā, vema, vāpadaṇḍaḥ, vāṇadaṇḍaḥ, sūtrayantram, āvāpanam, tantram, tantrayantram, kṛviḥ   

sūtrakārasya sādhanaviśeṣaḥ, vastraṃ vāyate anena iti।

vāyadaṇḍena paṭam vāyate।

tan

cetanāyukta, saṃjñāyukta   

yaḥ cetanayā yuktaḥ asti।

janaiḥ mṛtaḥ iti ghoṣitaḥ vyaktiḥ yadā vaidyarājena cikitsitā tadā tena uktaṃ saḥ cetanāyuktaḥ asti।

tan

pratanuḥ   

yasya śarīraṃ laghu asti।

mahyaṃ pratanuḥ kīṭaḥ rocate। / prakṛtiḥ naikeṣāṃ pratanūnāṃ jīvānām utpattisthalam asti।

tan

ādhunika, adyatanīya, idānītana, navīna, nūtana, sāmpratika   

vartamānasambandhi।

ādhunikaḥ bhāratīyasamājaḥ bhraṣṭācāram anusarati।

tan

bhairavīyātanā   

hindumatānusāraṃ mṛtyusamaye bhairavena dattā yātanā।

hindumatānusāraṃ durātmānaḥ bhairavīyātanāṃ sahante।

tan

parādhīna, paratantra, adhīna, anyādhīna, paravaśa   

yaḥ anyasya vaśaṃ gataḥ।

parādhīnaḥ vyaktiḥ pañjare sthitasya śukasya iva asti।

tan

parādhīnatā, paratantratā, dāsyatā   

parādhīnasya avasthā bhāvo vā।

parādhīnatāyāḥ śṛṅkhalayā baddhaḥ bhāratadeśaḥ 1947 saṃvatsare muktaḥ jātaḥ।

tan

sadyaskālīnaḥ, sadyaskaḥ, vartamānakālīnaḥ, adyatanaḥ, adhunātanaḥ, idānīntanaḥ, sāmpratikaḥ   

vartamāne samaye।

bhāratapākistānayoḥ sadyaskālīnaḥ sambandhaḥ upahataḥ।

tan

svatantraḥ, svatantrā, svatantram, anadhīnaḥ, anadhīnā, anadhīnam, anāyattaḥ, anāyattā, anāyattam, svādhīnaḥ, svādhīnam, svādhīnā, ātmāyattaḥ, ātmāyattā, ātmāyattam, ātmatantraḥ, ātmatantram, ātmatantrā   

yaḥ ātmani āśritaḥ।

asmākaṃ deśaḥ svatantraḥ asti।

tan

parivartanam   

vikārasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

parivartanaṃ saṃsārasya niyamaḥ eva।

tan

lakṣmīḥ, ramā, kamalā, nārāyaṇī, padmahastā, śrīḥ, viṣṇupriyā, mā, māyā, haripriyā, padmā, padmālayā, bhārgavī, cañcalā, indirā, abjavāhanā, abjā, abdhijā, ambujāsanā, amalā, īśvarī, devaśrī, padmamālinī, padmaguṇā, piṅgalā, maṅgalā, śriyā, śrīpradā, sindhujā, jaganmayī, amalā, varavarṇinī, vṛṣākapāyī, sindhukanyā, sindhusutā, jaladhijā, kṣīrasāgarasutā, dugdhābdhitanayā, kṣīrasāgarakanyakā, kṣīrodatanayā, lokajananī, lokamātā   

dhanasya adhiṣṭhātrī devatā yā viṣṇupatnī asti iti manyate।

dhanaprāptyarthe janāḥ lakṣmīṃ pūjayanti।

tan

indraḥ, devarājaḥ, jayantaḥ, ṛṣabhaḥ, mīḍhvān, marutvān, maghavā, viḍojā, pākaśāsanaḥ, vṛddhaśravāḥ, sunāsīraḥ, puruhūtaḥ, purandaraḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, lekharṣabhaḥ, śakraḥ, śatamanyuḥ, divaspatiḥ, sutrāmā, gotrabhit, vajrī, vāsavaḥ, vṛtrahā, vṛṣā, vāstospatiḥ, surapatiḥ, balārātiḥ, śacīpatiḥ, jambhabhedī, harihayaḥ, svārāṭ, namucisūdanaḥ, saṃkrandanaḥ, duścyavanaḥ, turāṣāṭ, meghavāhanaḥ, ākhaṇḍalaḥ, sahastrākṣaḥ, ṛbhukṣā, mahendraḥ, kośikaḥ, pūtakratuḥ, viśvambharaḥ, hariḥ, purudaṃśā, śatadhṛtiḥ, pṛtanāṣāḍ, ahidviṣaḥ, vajrapāṇiḥ, devarājaḥ, parvatāriḥ, paryaṇyaḥ, devatādhipaḥ, nākanāthaḥ, pūrvadikkapatiḥ, pulomāriḥ, arhaḥ, pracīnavarhiḥ, tapastakṣaḥ, biḍaujāḥ, arkaḥ, ulūkaḥ, kaviḥ, kauśikaḥ, jiṣṇuḥ   

sā devatā yā svargasya adhipatiḥ iti manyate।

vedeṣu indrasya sūktāni santi।

tan

kīrtanam   

bhakteḥ tad rūpaṃ yasmin īśvarasya guṇavarṇanam asti।

navadhābhaktiṣu ekaṃ kīrtanam asti।

tan

dhanam, vittam, vibhavaḥ, arthaḥ, vaibhavam, sampattiḥ, draviṇam, dravyam, rāḥ, riktham, ṛktham, hiraṇyam, dyumnam, svāpateyam, bhogyam, ghasu, svāpateyam, vasu, dyumnam, kāñcanam, lakṣmīḥ, sampat, vṛddhiḥ, śrīḥ, vyavahāryam, raiḥ, bhogaḥ, svam, rekṇaḥ, vedaḥ, varivaḥ, śvātram, ratnam, rayiḥ, kṣatram, bhagaḥ, mīlum, gayaḥ, dyumnaḥ, indriyam, vasu, rāyaḥ, rādhaḥ, bhojanam, tanā, nṛmṇam, bandhuḥ, medhāḥ, yaśaḥ, brahma, śraṃvaḥ, vṛtram, vṛtam   

suvarṇarupyakādayaḥ।

sādhu kāryārthe eva dhanasya viyogaḥ karaṇīyaḥ।

tan

tana, navīna, nava   

apurātanaṃ vastu।

roboṭa iti nūtanā saṅkalpanā।

tan

avistṛta, saṅkaṭa, nirantarāla, saṅkucita, saṅkocita, saṃvṛta, niruddha, saṃruddha, saṃhata, saṃhṛta, tanu, apṛthu   

yasya saṅkocaḥ jātaḥ।

vārāṇasyāṃ naike avistṛtāḥ mārgāḥ santi।

tan

adhaḥpatanam, avanatiḥ   

unnatāvasthāyāḥ adhogamanam।

durguṇaiḥ adhaḥpatanaṃ bhavati।

tan

uddīpaya, dīpaya, ādīpaya, anubhrāj, jvalaya, ujjvalaya, abhijvalaya, saṃjvalaya, sañjvalaya, udbhāsaya, ābhāsaya, avabhāsaya, dyotaya, nirbhāsaya, prabhāsaya, prarocaya, bhāsaya, bhrājaya, vidīpaya, vikāśaya, virocaya, abhikāś, abhivibhā, ātan   

prakāśanapreraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

paṭhanasamaye saḥ vātapracālitaṃ dīpam ujjvalayati।

tan

upakaraṇam, tantram   

kārye pradhānāṅgībhūtopakārakadravyam।

kṛṣakaḥ vividhān upakaraṇān upayujyate।

tan

nakhakuṭṭa, nakhakṛntanī   

nāpitānāṃ nakhakartanasya upakaraṇam।

saḥ nakhakuṭṭena nakhān kṛntati।

tan

aśokaḥ, śokanāśaḥ, viśokaḥ, vañjuladrumaḥ, vañjalaḥ, madhupuṣpaḥ, apaśokaḥ, kaṅkelliḥ, kelikaḥ, raktapallavaḥ, citraḥ, vicitraḥ, karṇapūraḥ, subhagaḥ, dohalī, tāmrapallavaḥ, rogitaruḥ, hemapuṣpaḥ, rāmā, vāmāṅgighātanaḥ, piṇḍīpuṣpaḥ, naṭaḥ, pallavadruḥ   

svanāmakhyātavṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ sadā haritaḥ asti।

aśokaḥ bhārate sarvatra dṛśyate।

tan

putraḥ, putrakaḥ, sutaḥ, sūnu, tanayaḥ, nandanaḥ, ātmajaḥ, svajaḥ, ātmasambhavaḥ, aṅgajaḥ, śarīrajaḥ, tanujaḥ, tanūjaḥ, tanūjaniḥ, prasūtaḥ, dārakaḥ, kumāraḥ, udvahaḥ   

manuṣyāṇāṃ pumān apatyam।

lālayet pañcavarṣāṇi daśa varṣāṇi tāḍayet prāpte tu ṣoḍaśe varṣe putraṃ mitravadācaret।

tan

cetanā   

sā śaktiḥ yā bodhayati।

cetanā iti jīvanasya ekaṃ lakṣaṇam।

tan

pretaḥ, pretanaraḥ, pretikaḥ, paretaḥ, nārakaḥ, narakavāsī, narakāmayaḥ, paretaḥ, niśāṭaḥ, brahmarākṣasaḥ, bhūtaḥ, malinamukhaḥ, rahāṭaḥ, śmaśānanivāsī, śmaśānaveśmā, sattva   

mṛtyoḥ anantaraṃ yaḥ jīvātmā tasya sā avasthā yasyāṃ saḥ mokṣābhāvat anyajanān pīḍayati।

ādhunike yuge viralāḥ janāḥ pretānām astittvaṃ na svīkurvanti।

tan

sadaśvaḥ, sukaraḥ, sukhacāraḥ, sukhāyanaḥ, vitantuḥ   

saḥ aśvaḥ yaḥ ārohaṇārthe yogyaḥ।

prācīnakālīnaḥ rājānaḥ sadaśve āruhya vane mṛgayārthe gacchanti sma।

tan

abhyāviś, abhigāh, abhipragāh, vyāviś, upagāh, vyavagāh, upanyācar, nitan, niviś, nyavacar, pratigāh   

kasyām api sthānasīmāyāṃ praveśānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

sarpaḥ bile abhyāviśat।

tan

kaṅkālatantram, asthipañjaratantram   

śarīre vartamānānām asthnāṃ tantram।

adya śikṣakena asmān kaṅkālatantram pāṭhitam।

tan

mandodarī, mayatanayā   

rāvaṇasya bhāryā tathā ca mayasya kanyā।

mandodarī rāvaṇaṃ vāraṃvāraṃ asaṅketayat yad sītā rāmāya pratyarpya sandhiṃ karotu iti।

tan

ālasyam, tandrā, kausīdyam, mandatā, māndyam, kāryapradveṣaḥ   

śramagarbhādyaiḥ jāḍyam।

ālasyāt kāryasya pūrtatā na jātā।

tan

vāyuḥ, vātaḥ, anilaḥ, pavanaḥ, pavamānaḥ, prabhañjanaḥ, śvasanaḥ, sparśanaḥ, mātariśvā, sadāgatiḥ, pṛṣadaśvaḥ, gandhavahaḥ, gandhavāhaḥ, āśugaḥ, samīraḥ, mārutaḥ, marut, jagatprāṇaḥ, samīraṇaḥ, nabhasvān, ajagatprāṇaḥ, khaśvāsaḥ, vābaḥ, dhūlidhvajaḥ, phaṇipriyaḥ, vātiḥ, nabhaḥprāṇaḥ, bhogikāntaḥ, svakampanaḥ, akṣatiḥ, kampalakṣmā, śasīniḥ, āvakaḥ, hariḥ, vāsaḥ, sukhāśaḥ, mṛgavābanaḥ, sāraḥ, cañcalaḥ, vihagaḥ, prakampanaḥ, nabhaḥ, svaraḥ, niśvāsakaḥ, stanūnaḥ, pṛṣatāmpatiḥ, śīghraḥ   

viśvagamanavān viśvavyāpī tathā ca yasmin jīvāḥ śvasanti।

vāyuṃ vinā jīvanasya kalpanāpi aśakyā।

tan

tanayā, kanyā, sutā, ātmajā, duhitā, putrī, kanyakā, nandinī, akṛtā, aṅgajā   

strī apatyam।

sa uttarasya tanayām upayeme irāvatīm।

tan

gaṅgā, mandākinī, jāhnavī, puṇyā, alakanandā, viṣṇupadī, jahnutanayā, suranimnagā, bhāgīrathī, tripathagā, tistrotāḥ, bhīṣmasūḥ, arghyatīrtham, tīrtharījaḥ, tridaśadīrghikā, kumārasūḥ, saridvarā, siddhāpagā, svarāpagā, svargyāpagā, khāpagā, ṛṣikulyā, haimavratī, sarvāpī, haraśekharā, surāpagā, dharmadravī, sudhā, jahnukanyā, gāndinī, rudraśekharā, nandinī, sitasindhuḥ, adhvagā, ugraśekharā, siddhasindhuḥ, svargasarīdvarā, samudrasubhagā, svarnadī, suradīrghikā, suranadī, svardhunī, jyeṣṭhā, jahnusutā, bhīṣmajananī, śubhrā, śailendrajā, bhavāyanā, mahānadī, śailaputrī, sitā, bhuvanapāvanī, śailaputrī   

bhāratadeśasthāḥ pradhānā nadī yā hindudharmānusāreṇa mokṣadāyinī asti iti manyante।

dharmagranthāḥ kathayanti rājñā bhagīrathena svargāt gaṅgā ānītā।

tan

tanīkaraṇam   

samayasya samāpteḥ anantaraṃ tasya vaidhīkaraṇasya kriyā।

mama paricayapatraṃ nūtanīkaraṇāya dattam asti।

tan

tṛṇatantrī   

tṛṇaiḥ vinirmitā sthūlā rajjuḥ।

tṛṇatantrī bhārabandhanāya upayujyate।

tan

puram, purī, nagaram, nagarī, pūḥ, pattanam, pṛthupattanam, paṭṭanam, paṭṭam, puriḥ, karvaṭam, ḍhakkaḥ, pallī, puṭabhedanam, nigamaḥ   

janānāṃ vastisthānaṃ yat haṭṭādiviśiṣṭasthānam tathā ca yatra bahugrāmīyavyavahārāḥ bhavanti।

mumbaī iti bhāratasya bṛhattaraṃ puram।

tan

urojaḥ, urasyaḥ, kucaḥ, kucakumbhaḥ, kūcaḥ, cuciḥ, dharaṇaḥ, payodharaḥ, payodhraḥ, pralambaḥ, vaṇṭharaḥ, vāmaḥ, stanakuḍmalam, antarāṃsaḥ   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ yasmin strī dugdhaṃ dhārayati।

mātā urojasya dugdhaṃ bālakaṃ pāyayati।

tan

vetanabhogin   

yaḥ vetanaṃ prāpnoti।

saḥ vetanabhogī karmakaraḥ kiṃ tu trayāṇāṃ māsānāṃ vetanaṃ tena na prāptam।

tan

dyumat, dyutikar, dyutimat, dyotana, dyoti, dyotamāna, ujvala, kāntimat, kiraṇamaya, utprabha, ullasa, ullasita, prakāśavat, prakāśaka, prakāśamāna, prakāśat, prakāśin, citra, tejasvat, tejasvin, tejomaya, taijasa, añjimat, atiśukra, abhirucira, abhivirājita, abhiśobhita, abhīṣumat, amanda, avabhāsita, avabhāsin, ābhāsvara, ārocana, ābhāsura, iddha, utprabha, udīrṇadīdhiti, uddyota, uddyotita, kanakatālābha, kanakaprabha, kanala, kāśī, kāśīṣṇu, ketu, taijasa, dīdi, dīdivi, dīpta, dīptimat, dyotamāna, dhauta, punāna, prakhya, prabhāvat, bṛhajjyotis, bhāskara, bhāsura, bhāsvara, bhāsvat, bhāsayat, rukmābha, rucita, rucira, rucya, ruśat, roca, rocana, rocamāna, rociṣṇu, varcasvin, vidyotamāna, virukmat, vicakṣaṇa, virājamāna, śuklabhāsvara, śundhyu, śubhāna, śubhra, śubhri, śumbhamāna, śobha, śobhamāna, sutāra, suteja, sudīpta, sudyotman, supraketa, suprabha, suruk, suvibhāta, sphurat, hiraṇyanirṇij, hiraṇyanirṇig   

yasmin dīptiḥ asti athavā yasya varṇaḥ ābhāyuktaḥ asti।

prācyadeśāt āgatena tena dūtena tat dyumat ratnaṃ rājasabhāyāṃ rājñe samarpitam।

tan

tanīkaraṇīya, navīnīkaraṇīya   

nūtanīkartuṃ yogyaḥ।

etad pārapatraṃ nūtanīkaraṇīyaṃ bhavati।

tan

cītkāraḥ, ārtanādaḥ, ārtarāvaḥ, sītkāraḥ, sītkṛtam, stananam, paridevanam   

vedanopahatatvād āgataḥ dīrghanādaḥ।

vṛddhasya cītkāraṃ śrutvā mama hṛdayam vidāritam।

tan

caitanyaḥ, caitanya-mahāprabhuḥ, caitanya-prabhuḥ, kṛṣṇacaitanyaḥ, gaurāṅgamahāprabhuḥ, gauḍeśvaraḥ   

baṅgālaprāntīyaḥ khyātaḥ vaiṣṇavaḥ mahātmā।

caitanyaḥ bhramaṇaṃ kṛtvā prabhulīlāyāḥ varṇanam akarot।

tan

vyāvartanakīlakaiḥ badh, kṛṣ   

yantrāṃśasandhānānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ ākarṣeṇa yantrāṃśaṃ vyāvartanakīlkaiḥ badhnāti।

tan

śivā, haritakī, abhayā, avyathā, pathyā, vayaḥsthā, pūtanā, amṛtā, haimavatī, cetakī, śreyasī, sudhā, kāyasthā, kanyā, rasāyanaphalā, vijayā, jayā, cetanakī, rohiṇī, prapathyā, jīvapriyā, jīvanikā, bhiṣgavarā, bhiṣakpriyā, jīvanti, prāṇadā, jīvyā, devī, divyā   

haritakīvṛkṣasya phalaṃ yad haritapītavarṇīyam asti।

śuṣkakāse śivā atīva upayuktā asti।

tan

śvā, kukkuraḥ, kukuraḥ, śunakaḥ, bhaṣakaḥ, mṛgadaśakaḥ, vakrapucchaḥ, vakrabāladhiḥ, lalajivhaḥ, jihvāliṭ, vṛkāriḥ, grāmasiṃhaḥ, śīghracetanaḥ, rātrījāgaraḥ, kṛtajñaḥ, sārameyaḥ, vāntādaḥ, śaratkāmī, śavakāmyaḥ, kauleyakaḥ   

grāmyapaśuḥ vṛkajātīyaḥ paśuḥ।

kukkurasya bhaṣaṇāt na suptaḥ aham।

tan

rājaputraḥ, rājasutaḥ, rājatanayaḥ, rājakumāraḥ, nṛpātmajaḥ, nṛpasutaḥ, nṛpaputraḥ, yuvarājaḥ, kumāraḥ   

nṛpasya putraḥ।

nepāladeśasya rājaputreṇa rājaparivārasya hatyā kṛtā tathā ca ātmā sīsagulikayā mṛgitaḥ।

tan

durgā, umā, kātyāyanī, gaurī, brahmāṇī, kālī, haimavatī, īśvarā, śivā, bhavānī, rudrāṇī, sarvāṇī, sarvamaṅgalā, aparṇā, pārvatī, mṛḍānī, līlāvatī, caṇaḍikā, ambikā, śāradā, caṇḍī, caṇḍā, caṇḍanāyikā, girijā, maṅgalā, nārāyaṇī, mahāmāyā, vaiṣṇavī, maheśvarī, koṭṭavī, ṣaṣṭhī, mādhavī, naganandinī, jayantī, bhārgavī, rambhā, siṃharathā, satī, bhrāmarī, dakṣakanyā, mahiṣamardinī, herambajananī, sāvitrī, kṛṣṇapiṅgalā, vṛṣākapāyī, lambā, himaśailajā, kārttikeyaprasūḥ, ādyā, nityā, vidyā, śubhahkarī, sāttvikī, rājasī, tāmasī, bhīmā, nandanandinī, mahāmāyī, śūladharā, sunandā, śumyabhaghātinī, hrī, parvatarājatanayā, himālayasutā, maheśvaravanitā, satyā, bhagavatī, īśānā, sanātanī, mahākālī, śivānī, haravallabhā, ugracaṇḍā, cāmuṇḍā, vidhātrī, ānandā, mahāmātrā, mahāmudrā, mākarī, bhaumī, kalyāṇī, kṛṣṇā, mānadātrī, madālasā, māninī, cārvaṅgī, vāṇī, īśā, valeśī, bhramarī, bhūṣyā, phālgunī, yatī, brahmamayī, bhāvinī, devī, acintā, trinetrā, triśūlā, carcikā, tīvrā, nandinī, nandā, dharitriṇī, mātṛkā, cidānandasvarūpiṇī, manasvinī, mahādevī, nidrārūpā, bhavānikā, tārā, nīlasarasvatī, kālikā, ugratārā, kāmeśvarī, sundarī, bhairavī, rājarājeśvarī, bhuvaneśī, tvaritā, mahālakṣmī, rājīvalocanī, dhanadā, vāgīśvarī, tripurā, jvālmukhī, vagalāmukhī, siddhavidyā, annapūrṇā, viśālākṣī, subhagā, saguṇā, nirguṇā, dhavalā, gītiḥ, gītavādyapriyā, aṭṭālavāsinī, aṭṭahāsinī, ghorā, premā, vaṭeśvarī, kīrtidā, buddhidā, avīrā, paṇḍitālayavāsinī, maṇḍitā, saṃvatsarā, kṛṣṇarūpā, balipriyā, tumulā, kāminī, kāmarūpā, puṇyadā, viṣṇucakradharā, pañcamā, vṛndāvanasvarūpiṇī, ayodhyārupiṇī, māyāvatī, jīmūtavasanā, jagannāthasvarūpiṇī, kṛttivasanā, triyāmā, jamalārjunī, yāminī, yaśodā, yādavī, jagatī, kṛṣṇajāyā, satyabhāmā, subhadrikā, lakṣmaṇā, digambarī, pṛthukā, tīkṣṇā, ācārā, akrūrā, jāhnavī, gaṇḍakī, dhyeyā, jṛmbhaṇī, mohinī, vikārā, akṣaravāsinī, aṃśakā, patrikā, pavitrikā, tulasī, atulā, jānakī, vandyā, kāmanā, nārasiṃhī, girīśā, sādhvī, kalyāṇī, kamalā, kāntā, śāntā, kulā, vedamātā, karmadā, sandhyā, tripurasundarī, rāseśī, dakṣayajñavināśinī, anantā, dharmeśvarī, cakreśvarī, khañjanā, vidagdhā, kuñjikā, citrā, sulekhā, caturbhujā, rākā, prajñā, ṛdbhidā, tāpinī, tapā, sumantrā, dūtī, aśanī, karālā, kālakī, kuṣmāṇḍī, kaiṭabhā, kaiṭabhī, kṣatriyā, kṣamā, kṣemā, caṇḍālikā, jayantī, bheruṇḍā   

sā devī yayā naike daityāḥ hatāḥ tathā ca yā ādiśaktiḥ asti iti manyate।

navarātrotsave sthāne sthāne durgāyāḥ pratiṣṭhāpanā kriyate।

tan

rājakanyā, nṛpasutā, nṛpātmajā, rājaputrī, rājakumārī, rājatanayā, nṛpātmajā, rājasutā, bhartṛdārikā   

nṛpasya sutā।

rājñā rājakanyāyāḥ vivāhaḥ kṛṣakena saha kṛtaḥ।

tan

karṇaḥ, rādheyaḥ, vasuṣeṇaḥ, arkanandanaḥ, ghaṭotkacāntakaḥ, cāmpeśaḥ, cāmpādhipaḥ, sūtaputrakaḥ, aṅgarāṭ, rādhāsutaḥ, arkatanayaḥ, aṅgādhipaḥ, arkanandanaḥ   

kunteḥ jyeṣṭhaḥ putraḥ yaḥ dānavīraḥ āsīt ।

karṇasya dānavīratāyāḥ kathā janāḥ adhunāpi śṛṇvanti।

tan

pūgakarttanī, śaṅkulā, utpalapatrikā   

astraviśeṣaḥ pūgīphalādīnāṃ karttanārtham upayujyamānaṃ sādhanaṃ yasya dvābhyāṃ patrābhyām ekaṃ patraṃ sadhāraṃ vartate।

dantahīnāḥ pūgakarttanyā pūgīphalaṃ kartayitvā khādanti।

tan

ūrṇanābhaḥ, lūtā, tantuvāyaḥ, tantunābhaḥ, markaṭakaḥ   

kīṭaviśeṣaḥ, ūrṇā nābhau yasya saḥ।

nācāreṇa vinā sṛṣṭiḥ ūrṇanābheḥ apīṣyate na ca niḥsādhanaḥ kartā kaścit sṛjati kiñcana ।

tan

agnisikhaḥ, agnisekharaḥ, ambaram, asṛk, kanakagauram, kaśmīrajanma, kāntam, kāveram, kāśmīram, kāśmīrajanmā, kāśmīrasambhavam, kucandanam, kusumātmaka, kesaravaram, goravaḥ, gauram, ghasram, ghusṛṇam, ghoraḥ, javā, jāguḍam, dīpakaḥ, dīpakam, nakulī, pāṭalam, piṇyākaḥ, piṇyākam, piśunam, pītakāveram, pītacandanam, pītikā, pītakam, pītanam, puṣparajaḥ, priyaṅgum, bālhikam, bāhlika, raktam, raktacandanam, raktasaṃjñam, raktāṅgam, rañjanaḥ, rudhiram, rohitam, lohitacandanam, vareṇyam, varṇam, varṇyam, vahniśikham, vahniśekharam, veram, śaṭham, śoṇitam, saṃkocam, saṃkocapiśunam, surārham, sūryasaṃjñam, saurabham, haricandanam   

puṣpe vartamānaḥ strīliṅgī avayavaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ keśa sadṛśaḥ asti।

agnisikhaḥ kṣapasya jananāṅgena sambadhitaḥ asti।

tan

karttarī, karttanī, katrī, chedanī, khaṇḍadhārā, śarārīmukhī   

astraviśeṣaḥ,patrīkṛtasvarṇādeḥ kartanāstram।

kartaryā vastram chinatti vastrakāraḥ।

tan

pūrṇaparivartanam, āmūlaparivartanam   

tad parivartanaṃ yena sthitiḥ pūrṇarūpeṇa vipariṇamate bhidyate vā।

sāmājikakrānteḥ prāthamikaḥ uddeśyaḥ samāje pūrṇaparivartanam ityeva asti।

tan

khañjanaḥ, kālakaṇṭhaḥ, tātanaḥ, khaṇḍaricaḥ   

khagaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ śaradi tathā ca śītakāle dṛśyate।

nāgasya phaṇe sthitasya khañjanasya darśanaṃ śubham asti iti ekā lokakathā।

tan

vitan   

śakyam asti tāvat vistaraṇānukūlavyāpāraḥ।

vyādhaḥ dhanuṣaḥ pratyañcā vitanoti।

tan

cintanīya, cintya, śocanīya   

śocitum arhaḥ।

tasya avasthā cintanīyā asti।

tan

garj, abhigarj, parigarj, nard, vinard, rusa viru, saṃru, ras, vāś, raṭ, gaj, hambhāya, huṅkṛ, hūṅkṛ, huṅkāraṃ kṛ, stan   

siṃhādīnāṃ prāṇinām mukhāt aṭṭaśabdānāṃ jananānukūlaḥ vyāpāra।

kiñcit kālaṃ prāk eva siṃhaḥ bahu agarjat।

tan

dhyānam, cintanam, cintanā, ādhyānam   

dhāraṇāviṣaye anyanispṛhā viṣayāntareṇa avyavadhīyamānā ekapratyayasantatiḥ।

rameśaḥ dhyānaṃ datvā paṭhati। /dhyeye saktaṃ mano yasya dhyeyam eva anupaśyati nānyaṃ padārthaṃ jānāti dhyānam atat prakīrtitam।

tan

anupradānam, aṃhitiḥ, apavargaḥ, apasarjanam, ijyaḥ, utsargaḥ, utsarjanam, udāttaḥ, upasattiḥ, upasadaḥ, dattam, dādaḥ, dānīyam, dāyaḥ, namas, niryātanam, nirvapaṇam, pradānam, vilambhaḥ, viśraṇanam, vihāpitam, sparśanam, apavarjanam   

kasyāpi sāmājike dhārmikādeḥ kāryārthe dānarūpeṇa vibhinnajanāt saṅkalitaṃ dhanādiḥ।

tena mandirārthe saṅkalitena anupradānena svasya gṛhaṃ vinirmitam।

tan

vedikā, vedī, āyatanam, mānaḥ, sthānam   

śubhakāryārthe dhārmikakāryārthe vinirmitā unnatā sacchāyā bhūmiḥ।

saḥ vedikāyām upaviśya kathāṃ śṛṇoti।

tan

sūtracakraḥ, tantuvāyacakram, tāntavacakram, tantuvāpacakram   

tantuvayanārthe upayujyamānaṃ sacakraṃ yantram।

khādī iti vastraprakāraḥ sūtracakre sūtraṃ vayitvā vinirmitaḥ।

tan

citrakaḥ, tanūnapāt   

bheṣajarupeṇa upayujyamānaḥ vṛkṣaḥ।

citrakāt vividhāḥ bheṣajāḥ nirmīyante।

tan

māyinī, putanā, ḍākinī   

mṛtastriyaḥ ātmanaḥ sā avasthā yā gatyābhāvāt aniṣṭāni kāryāṇi karoti।

vijñānayuge'pi naike janāḥ māyinīṃ viśvasanti।

tan

yamunā, yamunānadī, kālindī, sūryatanayā, śamanasvasā, tapanatanūjā, kalindakanyā, yamasvasā, śyāmā, tāpī, kalindalandinī, yamanī, yamī, kalindaśailajā, sūryasutā, tapanatanayā, aruṇātmajā, dineśātmajā, bhānujā, ravijā, bhānusutā, sūryasutā, sūryajā, yamānujā, arkatanayā, arkasutā, arkajā   

bhāratīyanadīviśeṣaḥ sā tu himālayadakṣiṇadeśād nirgatya prayāge gaṅgāyāṃ miśritā।

sarnāṇi hṛdayāsthāni maṅgalāni śubhāni ca। dadāti cepsitān loke tena sā sarvamaṅgalā॥ saṅgamād gamanād gaṅgā loke devī vibhāvyate। yamasya bhaginī jātā yamunā tena sā matā॥

tan

karkaṭī, kaṭudalī, jīnasā, mūtraphalā, trapuṣā, hastiparṇī, lomaśakāṇḍā, mūtralā, bahukandā, karkaṭākṣaḥ, śāntanuḥ, cirbhaṭī, vālukī, ervāruḥ, trapuṣī   

phalaviśeṣaḥ- devadālīlatāyāḥ dīrghaṃ tathā ca atundaṃ phalam।

janāḥ grīṣmakāle karkaṭīm adanti।

tan

tantujālaḥ, lūtātantuḥ   

ūrṇunābhasya jālaḥ।

ūrṇunābhasya tantujāle gataḥ jīvaḥ tasya bhakṣyaṃ bhavati।

tan

tantuvāyaḥ, tantuvāpaḥ, tantravāyaḥ, tantravāpaḥ, tandravāyaḥ, kuvindaḥ, kupindaḥ, paṭakāraḥ   

yaḥ paṭanirmāṇaṃ karoti।

tantuvāyaḥ paṭaṃ vayati।

tan

nidrālu, svapnak, śayālu, tandrālu   

śayanārambhavyāpārāśrayaḥ।

sītā nidrāluṃ śiśuṃ mañce śāyayitvā vyajanaṃ cālayati।

tan

mārgaḥ, pathaḥ, panthāḥ, adhvā, vartma, vartmanī, vartmaniḥ, ayanam, varttanam, varttanī, varttaniḥ, saraṇī, saraṇiḥ, padavī, paddhatiḥ, paddhatī, padyā, padvā, padaviḥ, sṛtiḥ, sañcaraḥ, padvaḥ, upaniṣkramaṇam, ekapadī, ekapād, taraḥ, vīthiḥ, śaraṇiḥ, ekapadī, ekapād, taraḥ, vīthiḥ, mācaḥ, māṭhaḥ, māṭhyaḥ, prapāthaḥ, pitsalam, khullamaḥ   

ekasthānād anyasthānaṃ gantum upayujyamānaḥ bhūbhāgaḥ yaḥ gamanasya ādhāro bhavati।

mama gṛham asmin eva mārgasya vāmataḥ vartate।

tan

tantrī, rajjuḥ   

kārpāsādibhiḥ nirmitaṃ sthūlaṃ sūtram।

tena kauśikasya tantryā upahāraḥ nibaddhaḥ।

tan

tantuḥ, tantrī   

dhātuṃ vitatya prāptaḥ tantusadṛśaḥ padārthaḥ।

eṣaḥ dūradhvaneḥ tantuḥ asti।

tan

vidyuttantrī   

sā tantrī yayā vidyut saṃcālyate।

bhārate prāyaḥ sarveṣu grāmeṣu vidyuttantrī gatā।

tan

vādyatantrī   

vādyasya tantrī।

vipañcīvādakaḥ vādyatantrīṃ nibiḍayati।

tan

tantrīvārtā, dūralekhaḥ, tārapreṣaḥ   

dhātutantubhiḥ vidyutsāhāyyena preṣitā vārtā।

mama kṛte grāmāt tantrīvārtā āgatā।

tan

yajñaḥ, yāgaḥ, medhaḥ, kratuḥ, adhvaraḥ, makhaḥ, ijyā, savaḥ, iṣṭiḥ, yajñakarma, yajanam, yājanam, āhavaḥ, savanam, havaḥ, abhiṣavaḥ, homaḥ, havanam, yājñikyam, iṣṭam, vitānam, manyuḥ, mahaḥ, saptatantuḥ, dīkṣā   

vaidikaḥ vidhiviśeṣaḥ yasmin devatām uddiśya vaidikaiḥ mantraiḥ saha haviḥ pradīyate। vaidikakāle yajñāḥ mahattvapūrṇāḥ āsan। /

aphalākāṅkṣibhir yajño vidhidṛṣṭo ya ijyate। yaṣṭavyam eveti manaḥ samādhāya sa sātvikaḥ॥ [bha.gī. 17।11]

tan

tantrīrahita   

yasmin tantrī nāsti।

bhramaṇadhvaniḥ iti ekaṃ tantrīrahitaṃ yantram asti।

tan

saṃcitanidhiḥ   

kaṭhinasamayārthe rakṣitaṃ dhanam।

bhaviṣyārthe saṃcitanidhiḥ avaśyaṃ sthāpanīyaḥ।

tan

duścintanam   

dūṣitasya cintanasya kriyā।

duścintanena manuṣyaḥ nakārātmakaṃ cintanaṃ karoti।

tan

dainika, āhnika, daina, daivasika, prātyahika, divātana, anvāhika, naityika   

pratidinasambandhī।

śyāmaḥ dainikaṃ vartamānapatraṃ paṭhati।

tan

bilvam, kapītanaḥ, karkaṭāhvaḥ, karkoṭakam, gandhaphalam, goharītakī, trijaṭā, mahākapitthaḥ, mahāphalam, maheśabandhuḥ, māṅgalyam, lakṣmīphalam, śrīphalam, śāṇḍilyaḥ   

bilvavṛkṣasya phalaṃ yad rasayuktam asti।

bilvasya peyam udarasya kṛte upakāri asti।

tan

sadyastana, sadyaska, ayātayāma, ayātayāman, sarasa, hṛṣita, hlāduka   

yaḥ adhunā eva paktrimam vipakvam vā।

śyāmaḥ sadā sadyastanam eva annaṃ khādati।

tan

nāḍī, dhamanī, sirā, śirā, nāliḥ, nālī, tantukī   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ, yayā nālikayā śarīre raktaṃ tathā raktasahitam śleṣmapittādayaḥ samantataḥ vidhamyante।

nāḍīṃ prabhañjanagatiṃ satataṃ parīkṣeta।

tan

nṛtyam, lāsyam, nartanam, naṭanam, nāṭyam, tāṇḍavam   

nartanasya kriyā।

tasya nṛtyaṃ dṛṣṭvā janāḥ nanditāḥ।

tan

stanitam, āsphoṭanam, dhvanitam, kvaṇitam   

meghayoḥ parasparāghātasya śabdaḥ।

meghasya stanitaṃ śrutvā bālakāḥ gṛhaṃ prati dhāvati।

tan

āmantraṇam, nimantraṇam, āvāhaḥ, āvāhanam, iṣṭiḥ, ketanam, upahavaḥ, codakaḥ, praiṣaḥ, mantraṇakam   

sambandhijanebhyaḥ maṅgalakāryādiṣu upasthityarthā kṛtā prārthanā।

adya eva mama mitreṇa preṣitam āmantraṇaṃ prāptaṃ mayā।

tan

vikāraḥ, pariṇatiḥ, pariṇāmaḥ, vikriyā, vipariṇāmaḥ, vikāratvam, vivartanam   

kasyacit vastunaḥ tasya niyatarūpāt bhinnam rūpam।

godhūmānāṃ kṣodaḥ teṣāṃ vikāraḥ asti।

tan

rājyatantram, śāsanatantram   

śāsanasya praṇālī।

bhāratasya rājyatantraṃ prajātantram asti।

tan

pṛthutā, pārthavam, prathimā, viśālatā, vipulatā, vistāraḥ, vistīrṇatā, parisaraḥ, prasthaḥ, vitatiḥ, āyāmaḥ, āyatanam, pāṭaḥ, pariṇāhaḥ, vyāsaḥ, parisaraḥ   

vastunaḥ āsīmātaḥ prasṛtiḥ।

asya vastunaḥ pṛthutā adhikā asti।

tan

āyatana-māpana-pātram   

tat pātraṃ yena āyatanaṃ māpyate।

āpaṇe āyatana-māpana-pātreṇa tailaṃ māpyate।

tan

purātattvaśāstram, purātanaśāstram   

sā vidyā yasyāṃ prācīnakālasya ādhāreṇa mukhyataḥ itihāsapūrvakālīnānāṃ vastūnām ādhāreṇa purātanakālīnānām ajñātaviṣayāṇāṃ jñānaṃ prāpyate।

sīmā purātattvaśāstrasya chātrā asti।

tan

dhāraṇā, avagamaḥ, avagamanam, cetanā, jñaptiḥ, dhītiḥ, dhīdā, prabodhaḥ, prājñā, vijñātiḥ, vittiḥ, sambodhaḥ   

buddhyā adhigataṃ jñānam।

pratyekasya jīvasya dhāraṇā bhinnā vartate।

tan

śiśuḥ, stanandhayaḥ, stanapaḥ, dārakaḥ, ḍiṃbhaḥ, kṣīrapāḥ, bālaḥ, bālakaḥ   

yaḥ idānīmeva athavā kasmāccana kālāt pūrvameva sañjātaḥ।

idānīṃtane kāle cikitsālayāt śiśūnāṃ cauryaṃ sāmānyameva।

tan

prath, vitan, vistṛ, vistṝ, prasṛ, visṛ, prasṛp, visṛp   

sīmni vā kṣetre vā abhivyāpanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

aśokasya rājyaṃ pratidiśaṃ paprathe।

tan

anirṇītaḥ, akṛtaniścayaḥ   

yasya nirṇayaḥ na saṃjātaḥ।

adyatanīyā spardhā anirṇītā jātā।

tan

śāntanuḥ, mahābhīṣmaḥ, prātīpaḥ, pratīpaḥ, pratipaḥ   

candravaṃśīyaḥ rājā yaḥ bhīṣmasya pitā āsīt।

śāntanuḥ dvāpārayugīnaḥ ekaviṃśatitamaḥ candravaṃśīyaḥ rājā āsīt।

tan

prasāraḥ, prasaraḥ, abhivṛddhiḥ, pravartanaṃ, vistāraḥ, pravardhanam   

kasyacit viṣayasya vyāpteḥ avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

śikṣāyāḥ prasāreṇa eva deśasya unnatiḥ śakyā।

tan

āvṛttiḥ, punarāvṛttiḥ, punarāvartanaḥ   

kasminnapi karmaṇi pāṭavārthe tatkarmaṇaḥ punaḥ punaḥ kṛtiḥ; asmin vākye rāma iti śabdasya trivāraṃ āvṛttiḥ jātā। /

āvṛttiḥ sarvaśāstrāṇām bodhādapi garīyasī

[udbhaṭa]

tan

ve, prave, udve, tan, ūy   

hastena yantreṇa vā tantusantānānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

sītā bālakārthaṃ svedakaṃ vayati।

tan

vetanam, vṛttiḥ, bhṛtiḥ, mūlyam, arjanam   

karmakaraḥ karma kṛtvā yad dhanaṃ prāpnoti tad।

saḥ pratidinaṃ upārjanaṃ karoti।

tan

vidhavā, gatabhartṛkā, mṛtapatikā, abhartṛkā, nirnāthā, anāthā, avīrā, yatinī, vṛṣabhī, kātyāyanī, vitantuḥ   

sā mahilā yasyāḥ patiḥ mṛtaḥ asti।

mejara raṇavīraṃ mṛtyoḥ paścāt paramavīracakreṇa sanmānitaṃ kṛtaṃ saḥ sanmānaḥ tasya gatabhartṛkayā svīkṛtaḥ।

tan

ṛṇacchedaḥ, ṛṇaśodhanam, ṛṇadānam, niryātanam   

ṛṇapratyarpaṇasya kriyā।

ṛṇacchedaṃ kṛtvā saḥ anuyogādhīnatāyāḥ muktaḥ jātaḥ।

tan

sukumāra, adṛḍha, asthūla, kṣīṇa, tanu, mṛdu, miṣṭa, pelava, peśala, saghṛṇa, subhaga   

yaḥ dṛḍhaṃ nāsti।

sukumārāṇi vastūni anāyāsena bhidyante।

tan

mayūraḥ, kalāpī, varhiṇaḥ, varhī, śikhī, śikhābalaḥ, śikhaṇḍī, śikhādhāraḥ, śikhādharaḥ, nīlakaṇṭhaḥ, śyāmakaṇṭhaḥ, śuklāpāṅgaḥ, sitāpāṅgaḥ, bhujaṅgabhuk, bhujaṅgabhojī, bhujaṅgahā, bhujagābhojī, bhujagadāraṇaḥ, pracalākī, candrakī, bhujagāntakaḥ, bhujagāśanaḥ, sarpāśanaḥ, kekī, nartakaḥ, nartanapriyaḥ, meghānandī, meghasuhṛd, meghanādānulāsī, varṣāmadaḥ, citramekhala, citrapicchakaḥ, kumāravāhī, rājasārasaḥ, kāntapakṣī, śukrabhuk, śāpaṭhikaḥ, dārvaṇḍaḥ, hariḥ   

khagaviśeṣaḥ- saḥ śobhanaḥ khagaḥ yasya pucchaṃ dīrgham asti।

mayūraḥ bhāratasya rāṣṭriyaḥ khagaḥ asti।

tan

vetanam, vartanam, bhūtiḥ, karmaṇyā, vidhā, bhṛtyā, bharaṇyam, bharaṇam, mūlyam, nirveśaḥ, paṇaḥ, viṣṭiḥ, ājīvaḥ, jīvanam, vārtā, jīvikā   

karmadakṣiṇā; saḥ alpaṃ vetanaṃ gṛhītvā kāryaṃ karoti। /

paṇo deyo avakṛṣṭasya ṣaḍutkṛṣṭasya vetanam [manu. 7.126]

tan

arabaprajātantram   

āśiyākhaṇḍasya pratīcyāṃ diśi vartamānaṃ marusthalīyaḥ prakṣetraṃ yasmin irākakuvaitādayaḥ deśāḥ antarbhūtāḥ santi।

arabaprajātantraṃ khanijatailasya kṛte viśvasmin prasiddham asti।

tan

sainikaḥ, yoddhā, yodhaḥ, śastrajīvī, śastradharaḥ, śastrabhṛt, śastradhārī, astradharaḥ, astradhārī, astrabhṛt, yudhānaḥ, camūcaraḥ, tantrī   

yaḥ sainyāṅgaṃ bhūtvā yuddhaṃ karoti।

saḥ śūraḥ sainikaḥ asti।

tan

mahāvartanam   

adhikakāryārthe prāpyamāṇaṃ dhanam yad dainikasya māsasya vyayāt adhikam asti।

bhavān āvāsārthe kati mahāvartanam prāpnoti।

tan

tanā   

kaṃsena bālakṛṣṇaṃ hantuṃ preṣitā rākṣasī।

bālakṛṣṇena pūtanā stane coṣitvā ghātitā।

tan

lokatantram, prajātantram   

tad prakārakaṃ śāsanaṃ yasmin mukhyāḥ adhikārāḥ prajāsu athavā tayā nirvāciteṣu pratinidhiṣu bhavanti tathā ca śāsanasya nītiṃ nirdhārayituṃ sarveṣāṃ kṛte samānāḥ adhikārāḥ bhavanti।

bhāratadeśaḥ viśvasmin ekaḥ bṛhat lokatantram asti।

tan

sanātanaḥ   

brahmaṇaḥ mānasaputraḥ।

sanakaḥ sanandanaḥ sanatkumāraḥ tathā ca sanātanaḥ ete catvāraḥ brahmaṇaḥ mānasaputrāḥ santi।

tan

apatyam, saṃtatiḥ, prajā, prasūtiḥ, santānaḥ, santanaḥ, tokaḥ, vaṃśaḥ, tuk, sūnuḥ, gayaḥ   

kasyāpi manuṣyasya paśupakṣiṇāṃ vā śarīrāt prasūtaḥ putraḥ kanyā vā।

paśūnām apekṣayā manuṣyasya apatyaṃ svasya pitarau dīrghakālaṃ yāvat āśrayate।

tan

tāpī, tāptī, tāpatī, arkajā, arkatanayā, tapasā   

bhārate vartamānā ekā pavitrā nadī।

tāpī sūratanagarasya samīpe samudraṃ gacchati।

tan

saṅketaḥ, saṅketanam   

kasyacit kāryaṃ prārabdham anārabdham vā tasya ārambhaḥ kadā bhaviṣyati ityetāsāṃ sūcanam।

yānasya cālanasamaye saṅketaḥ avadhātavyaḥ।

tan

āragvadhaḥ, rājavṛkṣaḥ, sampākaḥ, caturaṅgulaḥ, ārevataḥ, vyādhighātaḥ, kṛtamālaḥ, suvarṇakaḥ, manthānaḥ, rocanaḥ, dīrghaphalaḥ, nṛpadṛmaḥ, himapuṣpaḥ, rājatanuḥ, kaṇḍughnaḥ, jvarāntakaḥ, arujaḥ, svarṇapuṣpam, svarṇadruḥ, kuṣṭhasudanaḥ, karṇābharaṇakaḥ, mahārājadrumaḥ, karṇikāraḥ, svarṇāṅgaḥ, pragrahaḥ, śampākaḥ, śampātaḥ   

vṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ yasya māṣaḥ dīrghaḥ asti।

āragvadhasya puṣpāṇi pītāni tathā ca parṇāni śirīṣasadṛśāni bhavanti।

tan

vetanam, vṛttiḥ, vartanam, bhṛtiḥ   

jīvanayāpanārthaṃ dīyamānaṃ dhanam।

jyeṣṭhebhyaḥ vidhavābhyaśca jīvanaṃ yāpayituṃ sarvakāraḥ vetanaṃ dadāti।

tan

halaḥ, halam, lāṅgalam, godāraṇam, sīraḥ, śīraḥ, hālaḥ, gokīlaḥ, gokilaḥ, kṛtantram, karṣaṇī, ākarṣaṇī, rādharaṅkaḥ   

kṛṣīsādhanaviśeṣaḥ yena bhūmiḥ bījavapanārthaṃ kṛṣyate।

kṛṣīvalaḥ halena bhūmiṃ karṣati।

tan

tantrikā-kośikā   

śarīre vartamānā saṃvedanāvāhikā kośikā।

tantrikā-kośikā jālasadṛśaṃ grathitā asti।

tan

avetana   

vetanena vinā kāryarataḥ।

asmākaṃ pradeśe kānicana vidyālayāni santi yatra śikṣakāḥ avetanāḥ kāryaṃ kurvanti।

tan

ekatantrī   

vipañcīsadṛśaṃ vādyaṃ yasmin ekā eva tantrī asti।

rāmaḥ ekatantrīṃ vādayati।

tan

ekachatra, ekatantra   

yasmin kutrāpi anyasya kasyāpi prabhutvaṃ nāsti।

akabarasya kāle bhāratavarṣe yavanānām ekachatraḥ adhikāraḥ āsīt।

tan

tantuvāyanaṃ kṛ   

karpāsāt tantunirmāṇānukūlavyāpāraḥ।

mātā vartikānirmāṇārthe tantuvāyanaṃ karoti।

tan

klāntiḥ, śrāntiḥ, klamaḥ, āyāsaḥ, pariśramaḥ, tandrā, pariśrāntiḥ, glāniḥ, parikleśaḥ, avasādaḥ, klamathaḥ, liḥ, kaṣṭam   

śrāntasya avasthā।

kṛṣakaḥ vṛkṣasya chāyāyāṃ klāntim apanayati।

tan

siñcanam, secanam, avasecanam, kṣālanam, ukṣaṇam, pariṣecanam, āsecanam, abhiṣecanam, āścotanam, āsekaḥ, ghāraḥ, pariṣekaḥ, kṣaraṇam   

dravapadārthān secanasya kriyā।

sasyān rogāt rakṣitum auṣadhasya siñcanam āvaśyakam asti।

tan

adhastanam, adhaḥ   

kasyacana vastunaḥ arvāk।

kañcukasya adhastanaṃ svedakaṃ paridhattaṃ tathāpi śithilaḥ eva asti।

tan

tvaksāraḥ, kāmavallabhaḥ, tanutvac, tanukaḥ, tvac, tvacaḥ, vanapriyaḥ   

vṛkṣaprakāraḥ yasya sugandhitā tvak vyañjane upayujyate।

keralaprānte tvaksārasya kṛṣiḥ kriyate।

tan

stanapa   

yaḥ stanapānaṃ karoti।

yadā mātā kāryārthe gacchati tadā stanapaḥ bālakaḥ gṛhe eva tiṣṭhati।

tan

navīnatā, nūtanatvam, navatvam, pratyagratā, pratyagratvam   

nūtanasya avasthā।

asmākaṃ kārye asmābhiḥ navīnatā ānetavyā।

tan

nāmakīrtanam, nāmasaṃkīrtanam   

īśvarasya nāmnaḥ japaḥ।

harekṛṣṇamandire nityaṃ nāmakīrtanaṃ pracalati।

tan

adhikāritantram   

śāsanasya sā rītiḥ yasyāṃ rājyasya adhikārapadasthāḥ karmakarāḥ uttaradāyinaḥ santi।

adhikāritantram samājasya unnatyām avarodhaḥ asti।

tan

patrācāraḥ, patravinimayaḥ, patrasaṃvādaḥ, pātanikā   

patradvārā vyavahāraḥ।

ī-patrasya dūradhvanyāśca suvidhayā idānīṃ patrācāraḥ nyūnaḥ jātaḥ asti।

tan

vartanī, karṣaṇī, bhramiḥ   

saḥ kīlaḥ yasya kaṇṭakasadṛśe bhāge āvartanāni santi।

vartanī na tu prahārāt kintu saṃvartanena sthāpyate।

tan

vartanīcālakaḥ, bhrāmicālakaḥ   

tad upakaraṇaṃ yena vartanī samyak sthāpyate।

vartanīcālakasya upayogaḥ yantrādīnāṃ vartanīṃ dṛḍhaṃ sthāpayituṃ bhavati।

tan

prāyaścittam, prāyaścittiḥ, prāyaścetanam, niṣkṛtiḥ, pāpaniṣkṛtiḥ, pāpāpanuttiḥ, pāvanam   

pāpakṣayamātrasādhanaṃ karma।

hindūdharmīyāḥ svapāpānāṃ prāyaścittam ācarituṃ tīrthasthānaṃ gacchanti athavā dānādīn kurvanti।

tan

raktasrāvaḥ, raktamokṣaṇam, raktannutiḥ, rudhirakṣaraṇam, vetasāmlaḥ, raktapatanam, asṛgvimokṣaṇam, asṛgsrāvaḥ, raktāvasecanam, avasekaḥ, avasecanam, sirāmokṣaḥ, sirāvyadhaḥ, viśrāvaṇam, vyadhā   

śarīrasya kasyacit aṅgāvayavasya chedanāt anyasmād kāraṇāt vā śarīrāt raktasya sravaṇam।

atyadhikena raktasrāveṇa durghaṭanayā pīḍitaḥ janaḥ mṛtaḥ jātaḥ।

tan

romarandhram, lomavivaram, tanukūpaḥ, romakūpaḥ, lomakūpaḥ, lomagartaḥ   

śarīre vartamānāḥ randhrāḥ yebhyaḥ romāḥ jāyante।

pratidinaṃ snānena romarandhrāḥ amalināḥ bhavanti।

tan

alpatā, lāghavaḥ, laghutā, tanutā, stokatā, kṣudratā, alpatvam, tānavaḥ   

laghoḥ avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

kamapi alpatāyāḥ bodhaṃ na kārayet।

tan

vidyutpātaḥ, vajrapātaḥ, vidyutprapatanam   

vidyutaḥ pṛthivyāṃ patanam।

hyaḥ jāte vidyutpātena dvau janau pīḍitau abhavatām।

tan

kiraṇasphuraṇam, aṃśupātanam, raśmivikiraṇam   

kiraṇādīnāṃ nirgamanam।

pṛthivī sūryāt jāyamānena kiraṇasphuraṇena eva ūrjāṃ prakāśaṃ ca labhate।

tan

sanātanī   

sanātanadharmasya anuyāyī।

hindūdharmānusāriṇaḥ sanātanī iti kathyante।

tan

sanātana   

yaḥ prācīnakālāt ārabhya pravartate।

sanātane dharme purāṇatantramūrtipūjādayaḥ vihitāḥ mānyāḥ ca santi।

tan

svatantra   

yaḥ svecchānusārī vartate।

katipaya janāḥ svatantraṃ jīvanaṃ yāpayitum icchati।

tan

hiṅguḥ, hiṅgukaḥ, sahasravedhī, sahasravīryā, śūlahṛt, śūlahṛd, śūlanāśinī, śūladviṭ, śālasāraḥ, vāhikaḥ, rāmaṭhaḥ, rāmaṭham, ramaṭhadhvaniḥ, ramaṭham, rakṣoghnaḥ, bhedanam, bhūtāriḥ, bhūtanāśanaḥ, billam, villam, bāhlikam, balhikam, piṇyākaḥ, piṇyākam, pinyāsaḥ, dīptam, ugragandham, ugravīryam, atyugram, agūḍhagandham, jatukam, jantughnam, bālhī, sūpadhūpanam, jatu, jantunāśanam, sūpāṅgam, gṛhiṇī, madhurā, keśaram   

upaskaraviśeṣaḥ- bālhika-pārasya-khorāsāna-mūlatānādi-deśe jāyamānāt kṣupāt niryāsitam ugragandhī dravyam।

hiṅguḥ upaskararūpeṇa vyañjaneṣu tathā ca oṣadhirupeṇa bheṣajeṣu upayujyate।

tan

vidhiḥ, bhāgyam, bhavitavyatā, niyatiḥ, yathābhāvaḥ, bhāgyavṛttiḥ, daivam, prāktanam   

yā ghaṭanā niścayena bhavati eva।

vidhiṃ kaḥ api parihartuṃ na śaknoti।

tan

cetanā   

jīvasya tasya astitvakarmādiviṣaye vartamānaṃ jñānam।

cetanayā eva brahmajñānaṃ bhavati।

tan

tantrajñaḥ, yantravid, pravidhivijñaḥ   

yaḥ kasmiñcit tantre praśikṣitaḥ asti।

asyāṃ saṃsthāyāṃ naike tantrajñāḥ kāryaratāḥ santi।

tan

chedanam, kartanam, vicchedaḥ, ācchedaḥ, chedaḥ, pracchedaḥ, kalpanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ dvaidhīkaraṇam।

idānīṃ dhānyasya chedanaṃ pracalati।

tan

govatsaḥ, vatsaḥ, tantubhaḥ, tarṇaḥ   

goḥ pumān śiśuḥ।

govatsaḥ godugdhaṃ pibati।

tan

khadiraḥ, gāyatrī, bālatanayaḥ, dantadhāvanaḥ, tiktasāraḥ, kaṇṭakīdrumaḥ, bālapatraḥ, khadyapatrī, kṣitikṣamaḥ, suśalyaḥ, vakrakaṇṭaḥ, yajñāṅgaḥ, jihvāśalyaḥ, kaṇṭī, sāradrumaḥ, kuṣṭhāriḥ, bahusāraḥ, medhyaḥ, bālaputraḥ, raktasāraḥ, karkaṭī, jihvaśalyaḥ, kuṣṭhahṛt, bālapatrakam, yūpadrumaḥ, kṣamā   

varvūrajātīyaḥ vṛkṣaḥ।

khadirāt arkaḥ niṣkāsayanti।

tan

vṛttiḥ, vartanam, ācaraṇam, rītiḥ, sthitiḥ   

sā śarīrasya kriyā yayā manasi sthitāḥ bhāvāḥ prakaṭībhavanti।

sahayātriṇaḥ vṛttiṃ dṛṣṭvā vayaṃ jāgarukāḥ abhavam।

tan

mṛṇālam, visam, viśam, padmanālam, mṛṇālī, mṛṇālinī, padmatantuḥ, visinī, nalinīruham   

padmasya nālam।

mṛṇālaṃ mṛdu tathā ca suṣiram asti।

tan

māsikavetanam, māsikavartanam, māsikabhūtiḥ, māsikaṃ vetanam, māsikakarmaṇyā, māsikavidhā, māsikabhṛtyā, māsikabharaṇyam, māsikabharaṇam, māsikamūlyam, māsikanirveśaḥ, māsikapaṇaḥ, māsikaviṣṭiḥ   

pratimāsaṃ dīyamānā karmadakṣiṇā;

agrime māse mama kanyāyāḥ māsikavetanaṃ pañcadaśasahasrarupyakāṇi bhaviṣyati

tan

sucintanam   

samyak cintanasya kriyā।

sucintanāt manuṣyaḥ prasannatāṃ prāpnoti।

tan

adhilābhāṃśaḥ, vetanādhikadānam   

lābhasya saḥ aṃśaḥ yaḥ karmacāriṣu vitīryate।

asmin varṣe āhatya daśasahastrarūpyakāṇāṃ adhilābhāṃśam aprāpnot।

tan

adhilābhāṃśaḥ, vetanādhikadānam   

vetanāt atiriktaṃ karmacāribhyaḥ dīyamānaṃ dhanam।

dīpāvalyāḥ samaye sarve karmacāriṇaḥ adhilābhāṃśam apekṣyante।

tan

tantrāṃśaḥ   

saṅgaṇakena anuṣṭhātavyāḥ ādeśāḥ।

sahajarītyā saṅgaṇakam upayoktuṃ nūtanān tantrāṃśān nirmiyante।

tan

vidhiḥ, saṃvidhiḥ, tantrāṃśaḥ   

kasyāñcit vidhibhāṣāyāṃ likhitānām ādeśānāṃ sā sūciḥ yāṃ saṅgaṇakam anutiṣṭhati।

etasyāḥ vidhināṃ lekhanārthe naikān kūṭasaṅketān yojitān।

tan

tāpānukūlakaḥ, vātaniyantrakaḥ, vātāvasthāpakaḥ   

ekaṃ yantraṃ yena paritaḥ vātāvaraṇaṃ śītalaṃ śuṣkaṃ ca kriyate।

asya prakoṣṭhasya tāpānukūlakaḥ naṣṭaḥ jātaḥ।

tan

ghoṣatantrī   

kaṇṭhe vartamānaḥ ekaḥ śarīrāvayavaḥ yasmādeva nādaḥ utpadyate।

ghoṣatantryāḥ eva svaraḥ utpadyate।

tan

cintanaśīla   

yaḥ cintanaṃ karoti।

sādhavaḥ cintanaśīlāḥ santi।

tan

tan, vitan, santan, drāgh, āyam   

āyateḥ dīrghīkaraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ sīvanaṃ vyapakṛṣya svavastram atanot।

tan

dhūmaḥ, dhūmikā, dhūpaḥ, dhūpikā, dahanaketanaḥ, marudvāhaḥ, karamālaḥ, khatamālaḥ, vyāmaḥ, agnibāhuḥ, agnivāhaḥ, ambhaḥsūḥ, ṛjīkaḥ, kacamālaḥ, jīmūtavāhī, khatamālaḥ, bhambhaḥ, marudvāhaḥ, mecakaḥ, starī, suparvā, śikhidhvajaḥ   

kasyāpi vastoḥ jvalanād vidhūpyamānaṃ kṛṣṇabāṣpam।

ārdraidhāgneḥ adhiko dhūmaḥ jāyate।

tan

skhalanam, patanam, riṅgaṇam   

sahasā adhaḥ phatanam;

himālayaparvatabhūmeḥ skhalanāt mānasayātrāgaṇaḥ kvacit madhye eva nirvartayate

tan

harita, pītanīla   

yaḥ śādvalavarṇīyaḥ asti।

yadā surakṣācālakena haritaḥ dhvajaḥ nidarśitaḥ tadā yānaṃ prasthitam।

tan

arghapatanam   

mūlyapatanasya kriyā avasthā vā।

haṭṭe idānīmapi arghapatanaṃ vartate।

tan

tantuḥ   

kasminnapi vastuni prāptaḥ keśasadṛśaḥ bhāgaḥ।

lohitāluṣu tantavaḥ santi।

tan

śabdatantram   

saḥ saṃgaṇakīyaḥ kośaḥ yaḥ śabdārthayoḥ yogyaṃ sambandhaṃ darśayati।

hindībhāṣāyāḥ śabdatantrasya nirmāṇaṃ bhāratīyapraudyogikīsaṃsthānabāmbe iti saṃsthāyāṃ prādhyāpaka-puṣpaka-bhaṭṭācārya-mahodayasya mārgadarśane pracalati।

tan

tantravid   

tantraśāstrasya jñātā।

saḥ khyātaḥ tantravid asti।

tan

āvartanam, ākramaṇam, āveśaḥ, avatāraḥ, avataraṇam   

rogasya punarāvṛttiḥ।

yajñadattaḥ utkāsasya āvartanena pīḍitaḥ asti।

tan

bharatanāṭyam   

keralaprāntasya ekaḥ śāstrīyaḥ nṛtyaprakāraḥ।

saumyā bharatanāṭyaṃ karoti।

tan

nivṛttavetanam, anuvṛttiḥ   

karmakarasya tad māsikaṃ vārṣikaṃ vā vetanaṃ yad saḥ tasya parivāro vā tasya nivṛttyāḥ anantaraṃ prāpnoti।

saḥ daśasahasrāṇi rupyakāṇi nivṛttavetanam prāpnoti।

tan

tantuḥ   

kiñcana dīrghaṃ rekhāsadṛśaṃ vastu।

reṣā iti tantoḥ prakāraḥ asti।

tan

dvitantrī   

vipañcīsadṛśaṃ vādyaṃ yasmin dve tantryau staḥ।

śyāmaḥ dvitantrīṃ vādayati।

tan

ajitaḥ, ajitanāthaḥ   

caturviṃśatijainatīrthaṅkareṣu ekaḥ।

jainadharmasya dvitīyaḥ tīrthaṅkaraḥ bhavati ajitanāthaḥ।

tan

ākṣepaṇam, ākṣepaḥ, apakṣepaṇam, vikṣepaṇam, prakṣepaṇam, kṣepaṇam, visarjanam, saṃkṣepaṇam, kṣiptiḥ, muktiḥ, saṃkṣiptiḥ, prakṣepaḥ, āvāpaḥ, visargaḥ, saṃrodhaḥ, saṃkṣepaḥ, vinikṣepaḥ, vikṣepaḥ, prāsaḥ, samīraṇam, prathanam, prapātanam, praharaṇam, asra, kirat, kṣipa, nivāpin, tas, kīrṇiḥ, kṣipā, ṭepanam, āvapanam, ākṣepaṇam, asanam, udīraṇam, prāsanam, ḍaṅgaraḥ, kṣepaḥ   

keṣāñcana vastūnāṃ kṣepaṇakriyā।

amīṣāṃ vastūnām ākṣepaṇam āvaśyakam।

tan

yuvā, taruṇaḥ, vayasthaḥ, prāptayauvanaḥ, yaviṣṭhaḥ, navakaḥ, navīyaḥ, nūtanayauvanaḥ, yuvaśaḥ, yuvānakaḥ, yuvībhūtaḥ, vatsaḥ, vatsataraḥ, vayodhaḥ, vayobālaḥ, pratinavaḥ, pratyagraḥ, pratyagrarūpaḥ, śarkuraḥ, bhramaraḥ   

yauvanāvasthāviśiṣṭaḥ।

tasya yuvā putraḥ deśāntaraṃ gataḥ।

tan

āmrātakaḥ, pītanaḥ, kapītanaḥ, varṣapākī, pītanakaḥ, kapicūḍā, amravāṭikaḥ, bhṛṅgīphalaḥ, rasāḍhyaḥ, tanukṣīraḥ, kapipriyaḥ, ambarātakaḥ, ambarīyaḥ, kapicūḍaḥ, āmrāvartaḥ   

amlarasayuktaphalaviśiṣṭaḥ vṛkṣaḥ।

markaṭaḥ āmrātakam āruhya upaviṣṭaḥ।

tan

tritantrī   

vīṇāsadṛśaṃ vādyam।

prācīne kāle tritantrīṃ vādayati sma।

tan

śamī, saktuphalā, śivā, śaktuphalā, śaktuphalī, śāntā, tuṅgā, kacaripuphalā, keśamathanī, īśānī, lakṣmīḥ, tapanatanayā, iṣṭā, śubhakarī, havirgandhā, medhyā, duritadamanī, śaktuphalikā, samudrā, maṅgalyā, surabhiḥ, pāpaśamanī, bhadrā, śaṅkarī, keśahantrī, śivāphalā, supatrā, sukhadā, jīvaḥ   

vṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ।

śamyāḥ kāṣṭhasya upayogaḥ pūjākāryeṣu bhavati।

tan

saptanavati   

saptādhikaṃ navatiḥ abhidheyā।

vidyut vibhāgena saptanavateḥ gṛhāṇāṃ vidyut cheditā।

tan

saptanavatiḥ   

navateḥ saptānāṃ ca yogena prāptā saṃkhyā।

saptanavatiḥ pañcanavateḥ dvābhyāmeva adhikā asti।

tan

saptanavatitama, saptanavata   

gaṇanāyāṃ saptanavateḥ sthāne vartamānaḥ।

parāmarśaṃ svīkartum āgataḥ saptanavatitamaḥ bālaḥ luptaḥ।

tan

caturtantrī   

tantuvādyaviśeṣaḥ।

caturtantryāṃ catvāraḥ tantrayaḥ santi।

tan

anantanāthaḥ, anantaḥ   

jainatīrthaṅkaraḥ।

mahodayaḥ anantanāthaḥ caturdaśatamaḥ tīrthaṅkaraḥ āsīt।

tan

garj, nad, stanaya, vinad, vinard, visphūrj, stan, niḥṣṭan, abhiṣṭan, prastanaya, sphūrj, avasphūrj, vāś, gadaya   

meghānām uccaiḥ śabdanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

vāraṃvāraṃ vidyut prakāśate meghāḥ ca garjanti।

tan

anāhatanādaḥ   

śabdayogānusāreṇa karṇayoḥ pidhānāt anantaraṃ dhyānamagnatāyāṃ śrūyamāṇaḥ dhvaniḥ।

yogī anāhatanādasya śravaṇe līnaḥ asti।

tan

tritantrin   

yasmin tisraḥ tantrayaḥ santi।

rohanaḥ tritantri vādyaṃ vādayati।

tan

vāyaḥ, tantuvāyaḥ, paṭanirmāṇam   

pravayanānantaraṃ prāptā ākṛtiḥ।

svedakasya jālayuktaḥ vāyaḥ tasmai atīva rocate।

tan

puṣpadantanāthaḥ   

jainadharmiyāṇāṃ caturviṃśatau tīrthaṅkareṣu ekaḥ।

puṣpadantanāthaḥ jainadharmiyāṇāṃ navamaḥ tīrthaṅkaraḥ āsīt।

tan

suvratanāthaḥ   

jainadharmiyāṇāṃ caturviṃśatau tīrthaṅkareṣu ekaḥ।

suvratanāthaḥ jainadharmiyāṇāṃ viṃśatitamaḥ tīrthaṅkaraḥ āsīt।

tan

praśaṃsā, stavanam, stutiḥ, kīrtanam   

yaśasaḥ varṇanam।

saḥ svasya guroḥ praśaṃsāyāḥ na viramati।

tan

anusmaraṇam, paricintanam   

vismṛtānāṃ ghaṭanānāṃ punaḥ smāraṇam।

paṭhanasamaye api saḥ anusmaraṇaṃ karoti।

tan

pañcatantrī   

vīṇāviśeṣaḥ।

pañcatantryāṃ pañca tantryaḥ santi।

tan

tantuvādakaḥ   

saḥ vādakaḥ yaḥ tantuvādyaṃ vādayati।

paṇḍitaḥ harerāmaḥ tantuvādakaḥ asti।

tan

tantukāṣṭham   

paṭakārasya upakaraṇam।

tantukāṣṭhaṃ kāṣṭhanirmitam asti।

tan

tantrahomaḥ   

tantrānusāreṇa kṛtaḥ homaḥ।

asmin mandire ekaḥ tantrahomaḥ bhavati।

tan

tandrilasannipātajvaraḥ   

sannipātajvaraprakāraḥ।

tandrilasannipātajvare vāmakukṣiḥ āgacchati।

tan

candratulyā, tan   

ekā nadī।

candratulyā kaśmīraprānte pravahati।

tan

tanam   

kasyacana vastunaḥ adhonayanam।

eteṣāṃ phalānāṃ pātanaṃ kena kṛtam।

tan

apātanakaḥ   

rogaviśeṣaḥ।

saṅgītā apātakena pīḍitā asti।

tan

stanya, stanīya   

stanasambandhī।

stanyānāṃ vyādhinām upacārāḥ kartavyā।

tan

nivāraṇam, nivatanam   

apanayanasya dūrīkaraṇasya vā kriyā।

etat auṣadhaṃ vātapittamūtravikārādīnāṃ nivāraṇaṃ karoti।

tan

vartanam   

vartanyaḥ udagrayayāyī vartulānāṃ saṃracanā।

vartanād eva vyāvartanakīlakaḥ kim api vastu anāyasena vedhayati।

tan

unmattatā, cittavibhramaḥ, jñānabhrāntiḥ, caitanyanāśaḥ, pralāpaḥ   

cittasya vibhramaḥ;

cittavibhramāt saḥ asambaddhā vārtā karoti।

tan

arabaprajātantram   

ekaḥ arambaḥ deśaḥ yasya naiṛtye arambasya dvīpakalpasya adhikāṃśaḥ asti।

bahavaḥ bhāratīyāḥ prativarṣam arabaprajātantraṃ gacchanti।

tan

tantuvāyaḥ, tantukaraṇam   

tantūnāṃ racanāyāḥ kriyā।

pūrvaṃ pāṭhaśālāsu tantuvāyaḥ api pāṭhyate sma।

tan

vetanam, vṛttiḥ, bhṛtiḥ, mūlyam   

tantukaraṇasya vetanam।

etāvataḥ tūlasya tvaṃ kiyat vetanaṃ svīkariṣyasi।

tan

viyatanāmadeśaḥ   

eśiyāmahādvīpasya āgneye sthitaḥ ekaḥ deśaḥ।

viyatanāmadeśe pracalitaṃ yuddham atīva bhayaḍa़karam āsīt।

tan

viyatanāmadeśīyaḥ   

viyatanāmadeśasya nivāsī।

raṇabaddhāḥ viyatanāmadeśīyāḥ pramucyante।

tan

viyatanāmadeśīya-bhāṣā   

viyatanāmadeśe bhāṣitā bhāṣā।

viyatanāmadeśīyabhāṣāyāḥ śikṣaṇaṃ tasya duṣkaram abhavat।

tan

viyatanāmadeśīya   

viyatanāmadeśena sambaddhaṃ viyatanāmadeśasya vā।

eṣaḥ viyatanāmadeśīyaḥ dhvajaḥ।

tan

viyatanāmīya   

viyatanāmadeśasya bhāṣayā sambaddham।

asmin viyatanāmīye pustake raṇabaddhānāṃ janānām anubhavāḥ varṇitāḥ।

tan

marīcam, mallajam, ullāghaḥuṣaṇam, ūṣaṇam, auṣaṇaśauṇḍī, kaphavirodhi, kṛṣṇaḥ, kevaladravyam, kolam, kolakam, candrakam, tīkṣṇaḥ, dvāravṛttam, dhārmapattanam, pavitam, maricam, lohākhyam, virāvṛttam, vṛttaphalam, veṇunam, vellajam, vellanam, śanijam, śuddham, śyāmam   

latāprakārakaḥ yasyāḥ kaṭuḥ kṛṣṇavarṇīyā laghugulikā yā bhojane upaskararūpeṇa upayujyate।

kṛṣakaḥ kṛṣīkṣetrāt marīcam āmūlāt udgṛhṇāti।

tan

jalakirāṭaḥ, tantunāgaḥ, dṛḍhadaśakaḥ, hāṅgyaraḥ   

mīnasya bṛhat prakāraḥ।

jalakirāṭaḥ māṃsāharī bhavati।

tan

vartanī, karṣaṇī   

ābhūṣaṇānāṃ pidhānāya prayuktaṃ ekaṃ vartanaśīlaṃ vastu।

asya karṇābhūṣaṇasya vartanī kutrāpi patitā।

tan

suketanaḥ   

sunīthasya ekaḥ putraḥ।

suketanaḥ kṛṣṇasya pautraḥ āsīt।

tan

sutanuḥ   

ekaḥ gandharvaḥ।

sutanoḥ varṇanaṃ purāṇeṣu vartate।

tan

sutanuḥ   

ugrasenasya ekaḥ putraḥ।

sutanoḥ ullekhaḥ bhāgavate vartate।

tan

sutanuḥ   

akrūrasya patnī।

sutanuḥ sucārāyāḥ putrī āsīt।

tan

vyāvartanam   

vivartanasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

saṅgītā śakṛtakhaṇḍānāṃ vyāvartanaṃ karoti।

tan

vṛttam, prastāvaḥ, vivartanam   

tat sthānaṃ yataḥ kasyāpi kāryasya ghaṭanāyāḥ vā dik parivartyate।

itaḥ kathāyāḥ nūtanaṃ vṛttam ārabhate।

tan

patrapālī, kartanī   

bāṇasya pṛṣṭabhāgaḥ।

dhanvī bāṇasya patrapālīṃ śucīkaroti।

tan

apunarāvartanam, apunarāvṛttiḥ   

punarāvartanasya abhāvaḥ।

sādhavaḥ mahātmanaśca jīvanasya apunarāvartam icchanti।

tan

kṛśatā, kārśyam, kṣāmatā, śarīraśoṣaṇam, tanutā, sūkṣmatā   

kṛśasya avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

tasya kṛśatā tasya kārye vighnaṃ na utpādayati।

tan

tristanī   

ekā tristanadhāriṇī rākṣasī।

tristanyāḥ varṇanaṃ mahābhārate vartate।

tan

pratibhā, sampratipattiḥ, sacetanatā, saṃjñā   

dhāraṇā buddhiḥ ca।

uttejanāt krodhāt vā vayaṃ prāyaḥ svasya pratibhāṃ vismarāmaḥ।

tan

kṛśodarī, tanūdarī, alpamadhyamā, śātodarī   

yasyāḥ sūkṣmā kaṭiḥ।

ekā kṛśodarī nartakī nṛtyati।

tan

hastalikhitatajjñaḥ, hastalikhitanipuṇaḥ   

yaḥ kasyāpi hastalekhanaṃ dṛṣṭvā tasya svabhāvam abhijānāti।

hastalikhitatajjñasya anusāraṃ śyāmaḥ atīva bhāvapūrṇaḥ asti।

tan

hastalikhitatajjñaḥ, hastalikhitanipuṇaḥ   

yaḥ hastalekhanaṃ dṛṣṭvā lekhakaḥ kaḥ asya viṣaye vetti।

hastalikhitatajjñena patreṣu hastākṣarasya parīkṣaṇaṃ kṛtam।

tan

vaśyatā, parādhīnatā, pāratantryam   

paratantrasya avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

sarve tasya vaśyatāyāḥ upahāsaṃ kurvanti sma।

tan

ślakṣṇaśilā, tanuśilā, ślakṣṇaśilāphalakaḥ, śleṭsaṃjñakaḥ   

ślakṣṇaśilādibhiḥ vinirmitaṃ phalakam।

bālakaḥ ślakṣṇaśilāyāṃ likhati।

tan

abodhagamya, abodhanīya, atarkya, acintya, duravagama, acintanīya   

yasya bodhaḥ na bhavati।

prakṛtau naikāni abodhagamyāni vastūni santi।

tan

parāvartanam, vakrībhāvaḥ, vakrīkaraṇam   

prakāśasya dhvaneḥ vā ekasmāt sthānāt saṃspṛśya pratyāgamanasya kriyā।

krakacāyatāt prakāśasya parāvartanaṃ bhavati।

tan

śaśvat, cirakālika, nitya, sanātana   

yasya kramaḥ akhaṇḍitaḥ।

eṣā tasya śaśvatī racanā।

tan

tanakam   

ekā rāgiṇī।

saṅgītajñaḥ tanakaṃ gāyati।

tan

abhāvanā, acaitanyam   

bhāvasya vicārasya vā abhāvaḥ।

kṣaṇamekaṃ sā abhāvanāyāḥ sthitiṃ gatā।

tan

abhāvanīya, acintanīya, acitta   

yasya cintanam aśakyam।

madarthe eṣaḥ abhāvanīyaḥ viṣayaḥ।

tan

abhijātatantram   

śāsanasya ekā rītiḥ।

abhijātatantre śāsanasya sampūrṇaḥ prabandhaḥ keśāñcanānām uccakulīyānāṃ dhanikānāṃ vā hastagrāhe bhavati।

tan

kāṣṭhatantuḥ, koṣakāraḥ   

kīṭaviśeṣaḥ, kāṣṭhe tanturiva vistṛtatayā avasthitaḥ jantuḥ।

kāṣṭhatantuṃ kartayitvā parṇaṃ khādati।

tan

lokatantrīyaḥ, prajātantrīyaḥ   

yaḥ lokatantrasya svīkāraṃ karoti।

bhārataḥ lokatantrīyāṇāṃ deśaḥ।

tan

pravartanam   

kasyāpi nūtanasya karmaṇaḥ kriyā।

tasmin pravartanasya utsāhaḥ vartate।

tan

ūrdhvapātanam"   

dravāṇāṃ miśraṇam uṣṇīkṛtvā tasmāt unnamitaṃ bāṣpaṃ śītalaṃ ca kṛtvā bāṣpasya ghaṭakānāṃ pṛthakkaraṇam। ūrdhvapatanena madyaṃ nirmīyate।

tan

purātattvaśāstrajñaḥ, purātanaśāstrajñaḥ, purāṇavastuśāstrajñaḥ   

yaḥ purātatvaśāstraṃ jānāti।

sālāmahodayaḥ yuropadeśasya purātatvaśāstrajñaḥ asti।

tan

tanumadhyā   

varṇavṛttaviśeṣaḥ।

tanumadhyāyāḥ praticaraṇe ekaḥ tagaṇaḥ ekaḥ yagaṇaḥ ca bhavataḥ।

tan

berūtanagaram   

lebanānagaṇarājyasya rājadhānī।

berūtanagare bhayaṅkarāṇi vāyavīyāni ākramaṇāni abhavan।

tan

antananarivonagaram   

maḍagāskaradeśasya rājadhānī।

antananarivonagaraṃ maḍagāskaradeśasya mahiṣṭhaṃ nagaram।

tan

rabātanagaram   

morākodeśasya rājadhānī।

rabātanagaram aṭalāṇṭikamahāsāgarasya uttarapaścimetaṭe sthitam।

tan

tāśakantanagaram   

ujabekistānadeśasya rājadhānī।

tāśakantanagare ghaṭitā vārtā asaphalā abhavat।

tan

pīlībhītanagaram   

uttarapradeśe vartamānam ekaṃ nagaram।

pīlībhītanagaraṃ bhāratasya nepālasya ca sīmāyām asti।

tan

patanamatiṭṭānagaram   

keralarājye vartamānam ekaṃ nagaram।

patanamatiṭṭānagarasya samīpe sabarīmāla iti nāmnā prasiddhaṃ tīrthasthānam asti।

tan

patanamatiṭṭānagaram   

keralarājye vartamānam ekaṃ maṇḍalam।

patanamatiṭṭāmaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ patanamatiṭṭānagare asti।

tan

tanjāvuranagaram   

tamilanāḍurājye vartamānam ekaṃ nagaram।

prasiddhaḥ gaṇitajñaḥ rāmānujam-mahodayaḥ tanjāvuranagare jātaḥ।

tan

bārāsātanagaram   

paścimabaṅgālarājye vartamānam ekaṃ nagaram।

uttaracaubīsaparaganā maṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ bārāsātanagare asti।

tan

vayanam, syūtiḥ, veṇiḥ, tasarikā, vāṇiḥ, vāyanakriyā, sūtravāpaḥ, paṭṭakarma, tantuvānam, tāntavam, āvapanam   

tantuvāyasya kāryam।

sañjayaḥ vayanaṃ kṛtvā uttamaṃ dhanam arjayati।

tan

uparitana, ūrdhvaja, udac, ūrdhvam, ucca   

ūrdhvena bhāgena sambaddhaḥ।

asyāḥ argalāyāḥ uparitanaḥ bhāgaḥ naṣṭaḥ jātaḥ asti।

tan

adhastana, adhara, sannatara, nihīnatara, adhobhava, pratyavara   

adharabhāgasya।

asyāḥ argalāyāḥ adhastanaḥ bhāgaḥ naṣṭaḥ jātaḥ asti।

tan

bāgapatanagaram   

uttarapradeśarājye vartamānam ekaṃ nagaram।

saḥ bāgapatanagarasya mahānagarādhyakṣaḥ asti।

tan

himmatanagaram   

gujarātaprānte vartamānam ekaṃ nagaram।

sābarakāṇṭhāmaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ himmatanagare vartate।

tan

supeśa, tanu, kṛśa, sutanu, saru, ślakṣṇa, śīrṇa, śāta, pātraṭa, apacita, talina, aṇu, aṇutara, āma, caṭula, pratanu, pelava, paripelava   

yasya ghanatvam alpam asti।

etad aṃśukaṃ supeśam asti।

tan

siddhāntaḥ, rāddhāntaḥ, kṛtāntaḥ, tantram, dṛṣṭiḥ, dṛṣṭigatam, samuddeśa   

viduṣā pratipāditam athavā sthāpitaṃ vidyākalādinā saṃbaddhaṃ kimapi mūlaṃ mataṃ yat bahavaḥ samīcīnaṃ manyante।

ḍārvina mahābhāgasya siddhāntaḥ yat manuṣyaḥ api sapucchaḥ āsīt।

tan

mārgaḥ, panthāḥ, ayanam, vartma, sṛtiḥ, padyā, vartaniḥ, śaraṇiḥ, paddhatī, vartaniḥ, adhvā, vīthiḥ, saraṇiḥ, paddhatiḥ, padaviḥ, padavī, padvā, pitsalam, pracaraḥ, prapathaḥ, mācaḥ, māthaḥ, māruṇḍaḥ, rantuḥ, vahaḥ, prapātha peṇḍaḥ, amaniḥ, itam, emā, evā, gantuḥ   

yena gatvā gantavyaṃ prāpyate।

vimānasyāpi viśiṣṭaḥ mārgaḥ asti।

tan

utkrośaḥ, ākrośaḥ, tumulam, kolāhalaḥ, kalakalaḥ, ravaḥ, rāvaḥ, praṇādaḥ, krośaḥ, udghoṣaḥ, ārtanādaḥ   

cītkāreṇa udbhūtaḥ śabdaḥ।

mahilāyāḥ utkrośaṃ śrutvā sarve janāḥ tām adhāvan ।

tan

bhramaṇam, cakragatiḥ, paribhramaṇam, caṅkramaṇam, bhramaḥ, vartanam, vivartanam, ghūrṇanam   

bhramaṇasya kriyā।

pṛthivyāḥ akṣasya paritaḥ bhramaṇādeva divasarātrī bhavataḥ।

tan

pretaniryātakaḥ, pretanirhārakaḥ   

mṛtakaṃ smaśānaṃ yāvat yaḥ nayati।

pretaniryātakaḥ bālakasya śavaṃ nyadadhāt।

tan

pānīpatanagaram   

bhāratadeśasya hariyāṇārājye vartamānaṃ nagaram।

durghaṭanāgrastaḥ manuṣyaḥ pānīpatanagarasya nivāsī āsīt।

tan

sonīpatanagaram   

bhāratasya hariyāṇārājye vartamānaṃ nagaram।

sonīpatanagare vidyālayīyānāṃ chātrāṇāṃ lokayānaṃ kulyām apatat।

tan

anantanāgamaṇḍalam   

bhāratasya kaśmīre vartamānaṃ maṇḍalam।

anantanāgamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ anantanāganagare asti।

tan

anantanāganagaram   

bhāratasya kaśmīre vartamānaṃ nagaram।

anantanāganagare ātaṅkavādināṃ bhayam asti।

tan

campāvatanagaram   

bhāratasya uttarāñcale vartamānaṃ nagaram।

mama mātulaḥ campāvatanagare nivasati।

tan

mamitanagaram   

bhāratadeśasya mijorāmarājye vartamānaṃ nagaram।

asmākaṃ prādhyāpakaḥ mamitanagaram agacchat।

tan

bhramaṇadhvaniḥ, caradūradhvaniḥ, niṣtantrī   

dūradhvanisañcaviśeṣaḥ yena bhramaṇaṃ kṛtvā api vārtālāpaṃ kartuṃ śakyate।

idānīntane kāle pratyekaḥ manuṣyaḥ mārge bhramaṇadhvanyā vārtālāpaṃ kurvan dṛśyate।

tan

yauvanalakṣaṇam, tāruṇyacihnam, lāvaṇyam, stanaḥ, kucaḥ   

strīṣu yauvanasya stanarūpīyaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ cihnaṃ।

yuvatiḥ yauvanalakṣaṇena śobhate।

tan

agniḥ, vaiśvānaraḥ, vītahotraḥ, agnihotraḥ, huraṇyaretāḥ, saptārci, vibhāvasuḥ, vṛṣākapiḥ, svāhāpatiḥ, svāhāprayaḥ, svāhābhuk, agnidevaḥ, agnidevatā, dhanañjayaḥ, jātavedaḥ, kṛpīṭayoniḥ, śociṣkeśaḥ, uṣarbudhaḥ, bṛhadbhānuḥ, hutabhuk, haviraśanaḥ, hutāśaḥ, hutāśanaḥ, havirbhuk, havyavāhanaḥ, havyāśanaḥ, kravyavāhanaḥ, tanunapāt, rohitāśvaḥ, āśuśukṣaṇiḥ, āśrayāśaḥ, āśayāśaḥ, āśrayabhuk, āśrayadhvaṃsī, pāvakaḥ, pāvanaḥ, tejaḥ, vahniḥ, jvalanaḥ, analaḥ, kṛśānuḥ, vāyusakhā, vāyusakhaḥ, dahanaḥ, śikhī, śikhāvān, kṛṣṇavartmā, araṇiḥ, ghāsiḥ, dāvaḥ, pacanaḥ, pācanaḥ, pācakaḥ, juhuvān, vāśiḥ, arciṣmān, prabhākaraḥ, chidiraḥ, śundhyuḥ, jaganuḥ, jāgṛviḥ, apāmpitaḥ, jalapittaḥ, apittam, himārātiḥ, phutkaraḥ, śukraḥ, āśaraḥ, samidhaḥ, citrabhānuḥ, jvālājihvā, kapilaḥ, vibhāvasuḥ, tamonud, śuciḥ, śukraḥ, damunaḥ, damīnaḥ, agiraḥ, hariḥ, bhuvaḥ   

devatāviśeṣaḥ-hindudharmānusāram agneḥ devatāsvarūpam।

agneḥ patnī svāhā।

tan

sūryaḥ, sūraḥ, aryamā, ādityaḥ, dvādaśātmā, divākaraḥ, bhāskaraḥ, ahaskaraḥ, vradhraḥ, prabhākaraḥ, vibhākaraḥ, bhāsvān, vivasvān, saptāśvaḥ, haridaśvaḥ, uṣṇaraśmiḥ, vivarttanaḥ, arkaḥ, mārttaṇḍaḥ, mihiraḥ, aruṇaḥ, vṛṣā, dyumaṇiḥ, taraṇiḥ, mitraḥ, citrabhānuḥ, virocan, vibhāvasuḥ, grahapatiḥ, tviṣāmpatiḥ, ahaḥpatiḥ, bhānuḥ, haṃsaḥ, sahastrāṃśuḥ, tapanaḥ, savitā, raviḥ, śūraḥ, bhagaḥ, vṛdhnaḥ, padminīvallabhaḥ, hariḥ, dinamaṇiḥ, caṇḍāṃśuḥ, saptasaptiḥ, aṃśumālī, kāśyapeyaḥ, khagaḥ, bhānumān, lokalocanaḥ, padmabandhuḥ, jyotiṣmān, avyathaḥ, tāpanaḥ, citrarathaḥ, khamaṇiḥ, divāmaṇiḥ, gabhastihastaḥ, heliḥ, pataṃgaḥ, arcciḥ, dinapraṇīḥ, vedodayaḥ, kālakṛtaḥ, graharājaḥ, tamonudaḥ, rasādhāraḥ, pratidivā, jyotiḥpīthaḥ, inaḥ, karmmasākṣī, jagaccakṣuḥ, trayītapaḥ, pradyotanaḥ, khadyotaḥ, lokabāndhavaḥ, padminīkāntaḥ, aṃśuhastaḥ, padmapāṇiḥ, hiraṇyaretāḥ, pītaḥ, adriḥ, agaḥ, harivāhanaḥ, ambarīṣaḥ, dhāmanidhiḥ, himārātiḥ, gopatiḥ, kuñjāraḥ, plavagaḥ, sūnuḥ, tamopahaḥ, gabhastiḥ, savitraḥ, pūṣā, viśvapā, divasakaraḥ, dinakṛt, dinapatiḥ, dyupatiḥ, divāmaṇiḥ, nabhomaṇiḥ, khamaṇiḥ, viyanmaṇiḥ, timiraripuḥ, dhvāntārātiḥ, tamonudaḥ, tamopahaḥ, bhākoṣaḥ, tejaḥpuñjaḥ, bhānemiḥ, khakholkaḥ, khadyotanaḥ, virocanaḥ, nabhaścakṣūḥ, lokacakṣūḥ, jagatsākṣī, graharājaḥ, tapatāmpatiḥ, sahastrakiraṇaḥ, kiraṇamālī, marīcimālī, aṃśudharaḥ, kiraṇaḥ, aṃśubharttā, aṃśuvāṇaḥ, caṇḍakiraṇaḥ, dharmāṃśuḥ, tīkṣṇāṃśuḥ, kharāṃśuḥ, caṇḍaraśmiḥ, caṇḍamarīciḥ, caṇḍadīdhitiḥ, aśītamarīciḥ, aśītakaraḥ, śubharaśmiḥ, pratibhāvān, vibhāvān, vibhāvasuḥ, pacataḥ, pacelimaḥ, śuṣṇaḥ, gaganādhvagaḥ, gaṇadhvajaḥ, khacaraḥ, gaganavihārī, padmagarbhaḥ, padmāsanaḥ, sadāgatiḥ, haridaśvaḥ, maṇimān, jīviteśaḥ, murottamaḥ, kāśyapī, mṛtāṇḍaḥ, dvādaśātmakaḥ, kāmaḥ, kālacakraḥ, kauśikaḥ, citrarathaḥ, śīghragaḥ, saptasaptiḥ   

hindūnāṃ dharmagrantheṣu varṇitā ekā devatā।

vedeṣu sūryasya pūjāyāḥ vāraṃvāraṃ vidhānam asti।

tan

raṅgitanadī   

sikkima-rājye vahantī nadī।

raṅgitanadī ante tīstānadīṃ gacchati।

tan

lohitanadī   

aruṇācalapradeśe vartamānā nadī।

lohitanadī lohitamaṇḍalāt vahati।

tan

saṅgaṇakasmṛtitantram   

saṅgaṇakāvayavaviśeṣaḥ, saṃgaṇakasthā śalakā sasyāṃ sarve nideśāḥ sañcitāḥ santi।

saṅgaṇakasmṛtitantraṃ saṅgaṇakasya atimahattvapūrṇam aṅgam asti।

tan

abhinavaḥ, ādhunikaḥ, adhunātanaḥ, idānīṃtanaḥ, arvācīnaḥ, aprācīnaḥ, apurāṇaḥ, nūtanaḥ, navaḥ, navīnaḥ, nūtanakālīnaḥ   

adyatanīyā vyaktiḥ।

abhinavaiḥ janaiḥ nūtanaḥ pathaḥ pradarśitaḥ।/saḥ abhinavaḥ kālidāsaḥ eva।

tan

anadyatanabhūtakālaḥ, laṅ   

(vyākaraṇe) kālasya prakāraḥ।

anadyatanabhūtakālaḥ adyatanāt pūrvam eva pariniṣṭhitāṃ kriyām abhidadhāti।

tan

pūrvatana, prācīna, purātana, bhūtapūrva   

pūrvakālasambandhī anukrameṇa pūrvaḥ vā।

pūrvatanaḥ bharatadeśaḥ ko'pi bhinnaḥ eva।/ mama pūrvatanaṃ gṛhaṃ ativistṛtam āsīt।

tan

suparivartanam   

ānandadāyakaḥ pariṇāmaḥ।

suparivartanāya saḥ varṣe ekavāraṃ katicana dinānāṃ kṛte parvatīyeṣu kṣetreṣu nivasati।

tan

samāvartanam   

vedādhyayanāntaraṃ gārhasthyādhikāraprayojakaṃ karma।

gurukule adhyayanasya anantaraṃ samāvartanam abhavat।

tan

parivartanam   

(khagolavijñānam)kasyāpi grahasya upagrahasya vā kakṣāt vicalanam।

candramasaḥ parivartanasya prabhāvaḥ pṛthivyāṃ bhavati।

tan

sthānaparivartanam   

sthānasya parivartanasya kriyā।

vāṇijye hāneḥ kāraṇāt saḥ sthānaparivartanam akarot।

tan

kalāpī, varhiṇaḥ, varhī, śikhī, śikhābalaḥ, śikhaṇḍī, śikhādhāraḥ, śikhādharaḥ, nīlakaṇṭhaḥ, śyāmakaṇṭhaḥ, śuklāpāṅgaḥ, sitāpāṅgaḥ, bhujaṅgabhuk, bhujaṅgabhojī, bhujaṅgahā, bhujagābhojī, bhujagadāraṇaḥ, pracalākī, candrakī, bhujagāntakaḥ, bhujagāśanaḥ, sarpāśanaḥ, kekī, nartakaḥ, nartanapriyaḥ, meghānandī, meghasuhṛd, meghanādānulāsī, varṣāmadaḥ, citramekhala, citrapicchakaḥ, kumāravāhī, rājasārasaḥ, kāntapakṣī, śukrabhuk, śāpaṭhikaḥ, dārvaṇḍaḥ, hariḥ   

puṃtvaviśiṣṭamayūraḥ।

kalāpī mayūrī ca tṛdilaṃ cañcvā gṛhṇītaḥ।

tan

ajā, chāgā, chagalam, chelikā, culumpā, payasvinī, bhīru, mañjā, mañjī, sañjā, śubhā, medhyā, galestanī, chāgikā, sarvabhakṣyā, galastanī, mukhaviluṇṭhikā   

romanthakāriṇī।

saḥ ajāḥ tṛṇabhakṣaṇārthe nayati।

tan

patanam   

anavadhānatayā akasmādeva upariṣṭāt adhaḥ gamanam।

chadeḥ tasya patanaṃ kenāpi na dṛṣṭam।

tan

śvā, kukkuraḥ, kukuraḥ, śunakaḥ, bhaṣakaḥ, mṛgadaśakaḥ, vakrapucchaḥ, vakrabāladhiḥ, lalajivhaḥ, jihvāliṭ, vṛkāriḥ, grāmasiṃhaḥ, śīghracetanaḥ, rātrījāgaraḥ, kṛtajñaḥ, sārameyaḥ, vāntādaḥ, śaratkāmī, śavakāmyaḥ, kauleyakaḥ   

puṃjātīyaśvā।

saḥ śvānaṃ pālayati na tu śunīm।

tan

chatrapati-śivājī-antarrāṣṭrīya-vimānapattanam   

bhāratadeśe vartamānam antarrāṣṭriyaṃ vimānapattanam।

chatrapati-śivājī-antarrāṣṭrīya-vimānapattanam mumbayyām asti।

tan

kiraṇasphuraṇam, aṃśupātanam, raśmivikiraṇam   

paramāṇūnām utsarjanam।

asya kiraṇasphuraṇaṃ vardhitam।

tan

varatantuḥ   

paurāṇikaḥ ṛṣiviśeṣaḥ।

varatantuḥ jñānī ṛṣiḥ āsīt।

tan

tristanī   

ekā rākṣasī।

tristanyāḥ varṇanaṃ purāṇeṣu asti।

tan

vatsatantī, vatsatantriḥ   

rajjuviśeṣaḥ yena govatsasya bandhanaṃ kriyate।

kṛṣakaḥ govatsasya karṇe baddhāṃ vatsatantīṃ śithilīkaroti।

tan

sudivātantiḥ   

ṛṣiviśeṣaḥ।

sudivātanteḥ varṇanaṃ purāṇeṣu asti।

tan

prācīnakālaḥ, purātanakālaḥ, pūrvatanaḥ, sanātanakālaḥ   

pūrvatanīyaḥ kālaḥ।

prācīnakāle bhārataḥ śikṣaṇakṣetre atīvaḥ pragataḥ astiḥ।

tan

hastanirmita   

hastābhyāṃ vinirmitaṃ kalāśilpam।

bhavataḥ samīpe bahūni hastanirmitāni vastūni syuḥ।

tan

idānīntana, sāmaprata, upasthita, vidyamāna, āsthita, vārtamānika, saṃstha, saṃsthānavat, āvitta, āvinna, etatkālīna   

yad idānīm asti।

yāvat idānīntanīyāḥ samasyāḥ na dūrīkriyante tāvat na kiñcid api bhavituṃ śaknoti ।

tan

ardhāṅga, ardhatanu, śarīrārdha, dehārdha   

samabhāgayoḥ śarīraikadeśayoḥ ekaḥ।

tasya ardhāṅgaṃ kṣaṇamātraṃ nirviceṣṭam abhūt।

tan

siṃhadhvaniḥ, stanathaḥ. stanathuḥ   

siṃhasya dhvaniḥ।

vane siṃhanādaḥ śrūyate।

tan

adhaḥpātanam   

rāsāyanikī prakriyā।

adhaḥpātanena dravye ghanaṃ vastu vibhajyate।

tan

avasādaḥ, avasannatā, viṣādaḥ, sādaḥ, tandrā, glāniḥ, tandritā, viṣaṇṇatā   

manasaḥ śarīrasya vā sā sthitiḥ yasyāṃ kimapi kāryaṃ kartum anicchā bhavati।

avasādasya sthitau yogāsanaṃ lābhadāyakaṃ bhavati।

tan

galanam, praścotanam, avasyandanam, anusiñcanam   

siñcanasya kriyā।

rasasya galanasya saṃrodhānantaraṃ tālarasena yuktaḥ ghaṭaḥ vṛkṣāt avaruhyate।

tan

parāvartanam   

punaḥ pūrvasthānagrahaṇasya kriyā।

grahāḥ prakāradvayena parāvartanaṃ kurvanti।

tan

mūtrapatanam   

mūtrasya patanasya vyādhiḥ।

mūtrapatanasya vyādhau tena niyantraṇaṃ prāptam।

tan

aśvalalitaḥ, adritanayā   

varṇavṛttaviśeṣaḥ।

aśvalalite trayoviṃśatiḥ varṇāḥ santi।

tan

aśvastana   

vartamānadinasambandhimātram।

aśvastanasya manuṣyasya kāpi cintā na bhavati।

tan

gādhatā, gādhatvam, uttānatā, uttānatvam, tanimā   

gādhasya avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

asmin taḍāge adhikā gabhīratā nāsti api tu gādhatā asti।

tan

nṛtyaśālā, nartanaśālā, ānartaḥ   

yatra nṛtyaṃ kriyate।

nṛtyaśālāyāṃ nartakyāḥ nupūrāṇāṃ dhvaniḥ anunadati।

tan

andhapūtanāgrahaḥ   

bālakānāṃ rogaviśeṣaḥ।

mayaṅkaḥ andhapūtanagraheṇa pīḍitaḥ asti।

tan

dṛgvihīnā, andhā, galitanayanā, gatākṣā, dṛṣṭihīnā   

darśane asamarthā strī।

dṛgvihīnā svapautrasya sāhāyyena gacchati।

tan

āvarttanam   

dinasya saḥ kālaḥ yadā sūryasya paścimadigavasthitā chāyā pūrvadiśaṃ gacchati।

kiñcit kālānantaram āvarttanam asti।

tan

āvartanam   

rugṇasya svāsthyalābhādanantaraṃ tasyāḥ eva vyādheḥ punaḥ vṛddhiḥ।

pitṛvyaḥ āvartanena grastaḥ।

tan

āvartanīya   

yasya āvartanaṃ bhavitum arhati।

gītāyāḥ anusāreṇa kāmanānām āvartanīyaṃ svarūpaṃ bhavati।

tan

pakṣaḥ, garut, chadaḥ, patram, patatram, tanūruham, śarapakṣaḥ   

pakṣiṇām avayavaviśeṣaḥ yena te ḍayante।

rāvaṇaḥ jaṭāyoḥ pakṣau ciccheda।

tan

tana, navīna, nava, apūrva, abhinava, navaka, ārdra, pratyagra   

yasya vidyamānatā pūrvaṃ nāsīt।

kimapi nūtanaṃ kāryam asmābhiḥ kartavyam।

tan

muktiḥ, svātantryam, svatantratā, mocanam, avaśatā, mokṣaṇam   

muktasya avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

amerikādeśe dāsavargāṇāṃ mukteḥ śreyaḥ abrāhamaliṅkanamahodayasya asti।

tan

tantrī   

vidyucchakteḥ prasāraṇaṃ kurvāṇaḥ paricālakaḥ।

tantrī kāryaṃ na karoti।

tan

niścetanam   

saṃvedanāyāḥ pūrṇā īṣad vā nāśanasya kriyā।

niścetanasya kriyāyāṃ viśiṣṭam auṣadhaṃ jighrāpayitvā athavā sūcyauṣadhaṃ datvā śarīraṃ saṃvedanāśūnyaṃ kriyate।

tan

prajātantrīya, lokatantrīya   

janaiḥ nirvācitaiḥ pratinidhibhiḥ kriyamāṇasya śāsanapaddhateḥ।

bhāratadeśe prajātantrīyaḥ śāsanakālaḥ asti।

tan

tantraśuddha   

yad tantradṛṣṭyā śuddhaṃ kṛtam।

ūrjānirmāṇāya tantraśuddhā paddhatiḥ avalambanīyā।

tan

tantraḥ, śailī   

kiñcit viśiṣṭaṃ kāryaṃ kartuṃ upayujyamānā prayogātmikā paddhatiḥ।

rogāṇām upacārārthaṃ pratidinaṃ nūtanāḥ tantrāḥ upayujyante।

tan

vetana-āyogaḥ   

ekaḥ śāsakīyaḥ āyogaḥ yaḥ karmakarāṇāṃ vetanaṃ nirdhārayati tathā tasya nirīkṣaṇaṃ karoti।

kadācit sarvakāraḥ vetana-āyogasya sūcanāḥ śīghrameva svīkaroti।

tan

adyatanīkaraṇam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ adyatanīyāyāṃ sthitiṃ yāvat samīcinīkaraṇam।

lekhāyāḥ adyatanīkaraṇāya saḥ vittakoṣaṃ gatavān।

tan

āvartanam, abhyāvṛttiḥ, āmnāyaḥ, āvṛttiḥ   

mantrādīnāṃ punaḥ punaḥ paṭhanasya kriyā।

śivapūjayā saha rudramantrāṇām āvartanam anivāryam asti।

tan

tantrikāśāstrīya   

tantrikāśāstreṇa sambaddhaḥ।

saḥ tantrikīyayā vyādhyā pīḍitaḥ asti।

tan

pravartana-nideśālayaḥ   

pravartanena sambaddhānāṃ kāryāṇāṃ nirīkṣakaḥ nideśālayaḥ।

pravartana-nideśālayaḥ modīmahodayasya pārapatrasya anveṣaṇaṃ kurvan asti।

tan

tantrikāśāstram   

cikitsāśāstrasya sā śākhā yasyāṃ tantrikayā sambaddham adhyayanaṃ kriyate।

rameśaḥ tantrikāśāstrasya jñātā asti।

tan

herātanagaram   

aphagaṇistānadeśe vartamānam ekaṃ nagaram।

herātanagaram aphagaṇistānadeśasya vāyavye sthitam asti।

tan

airāvatanadī   

ekā nadī ।

airāvatanadī varṇanam harivaṃśe vartate

tan

śālaparṇī, śālaparṇaḥ, triparṇī, triparṇikā, sarivanā, śāliparṇī, dhavaniḥ, śālapatrā, tṛṇagandhā, pītinī, pītanī, rudrajaṭā, saumyā, śālānī, dīrghamūlā, niścalā, vātaghnī, dhruvā, granthaparṇī, kukuraḥ, pīlumūlaḥ, pīvarī, śālikā, śubhapatrikā, nīlapuṣpaḥ, parṇī, astamatī, pālindī, pālindhī   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ ।

śālaparṇī bheṣajyarūpeṇa upayujyate

tan

tanayaḥ   

vāsiṣṭhasya nāma ।

tanayasya ullekhaḥ harivaṃśe vartate

tan

tanayaḥ   

ekā jātiḥ ।

tanayasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate vartate

tan

tantuḥ   

sāmaviśeṣaḥ ।

tantoḥ ullekhaḥ ārṣeya-brāhmaṇe vartate

tan

tantuḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

tantuḥ gargādigaṇe parigaṇitaḥ

tan

tantrī   

ekā nadī ।

tantryāḥ ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

tan

pattanaḥ   

ekā jātiḥ ।

pattanasya ullekhaḥ viṣṇupurāṇe vartate

tan

vedāntanayanācāryaḥ   

lekhakaviśeṣaḥ ।

vedāntanayanācāryasya ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

tan

śambhūvartani   

ekaḥ grāmaḥ ।

śambhūvartaneḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

tan

śalyakartanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

śalyakartanasya ullekhaḥ rāmāyaṇe asti

tan

śalyakīrtanam   

sthānaviśeṣaḥ ।

śalyakīrtanam iti nāmakānāṃ naikeṣāṃ sthānānām ullekhaḥ rāmāyaṇe asti

tan

śāradātanayaḥ   

ekaḥ lekhakaḥ ।

śāradātanayasya ullekhaḥ pratāparudrīye asti

tan

tanā   

jalaviśeṣaḥ ।

kūtanāyāḥ varṇanaṃ kāṭhakasaṃhitāyāṃ samupalabhyate

tan

kṛtanandanaḥ   

ekaḥ rājaputraḥ ।

kṛtanandanasya varṇanaṃ viṣṇupurāṇe samupalabhyate

tan

kṛṣṇacaitanyapurī   

ekaḥ tattvajñaḥ ।

kṛṣṇacaitanyapurī kośe ullikhitaḥ asti

tan

bhūtanāthaḥ   

ekaḥ kaviḥ ।

bhūtanāthasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

tan

potanaḥ   

ekaḥ grāmaḥ ।

hemacandrasya pariśiṣṭaparvaṇi potanaḥ ullikhitaḥ

tan

prājñabhūtanāthaḥ   

ekaḥ kaviḥ ।

kośeṣu prājñabhūtanāthaḥ varṇitaḥ

tan

prāyaścittanirūpaṇam   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittanirūpaṇam iti prasiddhā racanā

tan

prāyaścittanirṇayaḥ   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittanirṇayaḥ iti suvikhyātā racanā

tan

baṭucaritanāṭakam   

ekaṃ nāṭakam ।

saṃskṛtasāhitye baṭucaritanāṭakam iti nāṭakaṃ prasiddham

tan

baladevapattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

varāha-mihireṇa baladevapattanaṃ samullikhitam

tan

brahmacaitanyayatiḥ   

ekaḥ kaviḥ ।

kośeṣu brahmacaitanyayatiḥ samullikhitaḥ āsīt

tan

tanā   

jalaviśeṣaḥ ।

kūtanāyāḥ varṇanaṃ kāṭhakasaṃhitāyāṃ samupalabhyate

tan

kṛtanandanaḥ   

ekaḥ rājaputraḥ ।

kṛtanandanasya varṇanaṃ viṣṇupurāṇe samupalabhyate

tan

kṛṣṇacaitanyapurī   

ekaḥ tattvajñaḥ ।

kṛṣṇacaitanyapurī kośe ullikhitaḥ asti

tan

brahmacaitanyayatiḥ   

ekaḥ kaviḥ ।

kośeṣu brahmacaitanyayatiḥ samullikhitaḥ āsīt

tan

varatantuḥ   

ekaḥ adhyāpakaḥ ।

varatantvoḥ ullekhaḥ raghuvaṃśe vartate

tan

arkakāntā, ādityakāntā, ādityatejas, ādityaparṇikā, ādityaparṇinī, bhāskareṣṭā, ravīṣṭā, varadā, saptanāmā, satyanāman, sutejā, surasambhavā, sūryāvartā, suvarcalā, sūryalatā, ādityaparṇin, saura, sauri, mārtaṇḍavallabhā   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ ।

arkakāntāyāḥ ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

tan

kṣititanayaḥ, kṣitinandanaḥ   

maṅgalagrahaḥ ।

kṣititanayasya ullekhaḥ varāha-mihirasya  bṛhat-saṃhitāyāṃ vartate

tan

śrīpattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

śrīpattanasya ullekhaḥ vīracarite asti

tan

sarasvatītantram   

kṛtiviśeṣaḥ ।

sarasvatītantram iti nāmake dve kṛtī staḥ

tan

savitṛtanayaḥ   

śaneḥ anyad ekaṃ nāma ।

savitṛtanayasya ullekhaḥ varāhamihirayoḥ bṛhatsaṃhitāyām asti

tan

kṣititanayaḥ, kṣitinandanaḥ   

maṅgalagrahaḥ ।

kṣititanayasya ullekhaḥ varāha-mihirasya  bṛhat-saṃhitāyāṃ vartate

tan

gaṇitanāmamālā   

ekaḥ gaṇitīyagranthaḥ ।

gaṇitanāmamālāyāḥ varṇanaṃ kośe samupalabhyate

tan

ghātanaḥ   

ekaḥ narakavāsī ।

ghātanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

tan

stanakalaśaḥ   

ekaḥ vaitālikaḥ ।

stanakalaśasya ullekhaḥ mudrārākṣase asti

tan

stanapoṣikaḥ   

ekaḥ janasamudāyaḥ ।

stanapoṣikānām ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

tan

stanabālaḥ   

ekaḥ janasamudāyaḥ ।

stanabālanām ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

tan

stanayodhikaḥ   

ekaḥ janasamudāyaḥ ।

stanayodhikānām ullekhaḥ viṣṇupurāṇe mahābhārate ca asti

tan

stanayoṣikaḥ   

ekaḥ janasamudāyaḥ ।

stanayoṣikānām ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

tan

punarāvartanandā   

snānārthaṃ pavitraṃ sthānam ।

punarāvartanandāyāḥ ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

tan

manutantuḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

manutantuḥ āśvalāyana-śrauta-sūtreṣu varṇitaḥ

tan

marīcipattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

rāmāyaṇe marīcipattanaṃ nāma nagaraṃ varṇitam

tan

kathāmṛtanidhiḥ   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

kathāmṛtanidheḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

tan

traitanaḥ   

ekā devatā ।

traitanasya ullekhaḥ ṛgvede vartate

tan

ṛṣipatanaḥ   

kāśyāḥ samīpasthaṃ vanam ।

ṛṣipatanasya ullekhaḥ lalita-vistare asti

tan

uddyotanaḥ   

ekaḥ śikṣakaḥ ।

uddyotanasūreḥ ullekhaḥ jainasāhitye asti

tan

paryāvartanaḥ   

ekaḥ narakaḥ ।

paryāvartanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

tan

carakatantravyākhyā   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

carakatantravyākhyā haricandreṇa racitā

tan

caitanyadevaḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

caitanyadevasya ullekhaḥ kathārṇave asti

tan

caitanyāmṛtam   

ekaṃ vyākaraṇam ।

caitanyāmṛtasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

tan

tanturaḥ   

ekaḥ kuṭumbaḥ ।

tanturāṇām ullekhaḥ pravaragrantheṣu asti

tan

tantraṭīkā   

ekaṃ vārttikam ।

tantraṭīkāyāḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

tan

tantrapradīpaḥ   

dhātupāṭhasya ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

tantrapradīpasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

tan

tantrillakaḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

tantrillakasya ullekhaḥ rājataraṅgiṇyām asti

tan

traitanaḥ   

ekā devatā ।

traitanasya ullekhaḥ ṛgvede vartate

tan

daṇḍapātanipātaḥ   

nṛtye vartamānā ekā mudrā ।

daṇḍapātanipātaḥ viṣṇupurāṇe parigaṇitaḥ

tan

devapattanaḥ   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

devapattanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

tan

dyotana   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

dyotanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

tan

kalmāṣatanturaḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

kalmāṣatanturasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

tan

tantram, kalāpaka , kaumāravyākaraṇam   

ekaṃ vyākaraṇam ।

kātantram pāṇininā parigaṇitam

tan

dhūrtanartakam   

ekaṃ nāṭakam ।

dhūrtanartakasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

tan

tālavṛntanivāsī   

ekaḥ vidvān ।

tālavṛntanivāsinaḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

tan

tālitanagaram   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

tālitanagarasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

tan

devapattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

devapattanasya ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

tan

dyotanaḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

dyotanasya ullekhaḥ ṛgvede asti

tan

nārīpattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

nārīpattanasya ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

tan

dharmatantraḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

dharmatantrasya ullekhaḥ viṣṇupurāṇe asti

Parse Time: 3.537s Search Word: tan Input Encoding: IAST IAST: tan